《One True God》 Chapter 1: Prologue Chapter 1: Prologue In the world of Hidden, chaos was prevalent. Demons would initiate a war, and angels would defend. Angels would start another war, and demons would repel them. This process went on for years and years that nobody couldn''t remember the peaceful times. However, why was it that demons and angels would always start a war? It was simple. The beings leading the angels Heaven Gods. The beings leading the demons Hell Gods. Those gods wanted the same thing; to be the One True God. However, maybe because they were too fixated about being the One True God, they forgot about someone. And that someone was a demon who loved knowledge so much that he resigned from the front lines just to read books. However, there came a time when that demon has run out of books to read as he literally read all the world''s knowledge. That demon was happy, but he was unsatisfied about one thing. "There is no book on how to be the One True God." He realized that there was no book about how to be the One True God, and this factirritated the demon. The demon literally has the world''s knowledge. However, he couldn''t proudly dere that as he didn''t know how to be the One True God. And it was then that the demon suddenly had a crazy thought. And that was "I''ll create it." That was the moment when the demon decided to go out of his house again. That was the moment the demon decided to write his own book. And the title was, of course "I will name ityes, One True God." And the demonLucifer started to roam the Hidden world once more. Chapter 1: No regrets! Chapter 1: No regrets! "That''s...thest book?" Lucifer said as he looked at the book he was holding. It was thick andrge that most people probably wouldn''t even read it. However, Lucifer read all the letters, words, paragraphs in this book as he loved them so much. And that was why he was disappointed. Right next to the man was a table that had books all over it. However, that was not all the books that were existing in this ce. Below the table that had books all over it was another pile of books. It was strange as this ce was small and cramped, but it was all thanks to Lucifer''s magic that all this book was able to fit in here. That was why when Lucifer snapped his fingers... Snap! ...all of the books that were scattered all vanished in an instant. However, if there were a book that didn''t vanish, that would be the one he was holding in his hand right now. Although it may seem ridiculous, Lucifer has read all the books that he has in his possession. The books that disappeared were stored somewhere in his home; he read them all. The books that he has already finished a long time ago and was stored away safely somewhere in his home; he read them all. The books that have turned into dust due to time passing; he read them all. There were so many books that Lucifer has read that it would be right to say that he has the world''s knowledge. Of course, it could easily be proven, but he didn''t quite think so. Why? It was because books are not always a reliable source and may even bring one a fake fact. What''s more, the world, Hidden, doesn''t circle on Lucifer alone. The time, people, demons, angels, and most especially, the books would certainly evolve without his knowledge. During the time that he has spent here on his home reading all those books, many new books would surface in the world. And because Lucifer didn''t go out of home ever since he started to read books, Lucifer certainly has not read new books that have appeared. That was why Lucifer himself doesn''t believe that he has the world''s knowledge. However, if you take a few thousand years back, one could say that he is the most knowledgeable person existing in the world. That was why he was quite happy as he has achieved the goal that he has set out to do ever since he started reading. Right, Lucifer has been reading books for thousands of years. However, even this achievement of his had something like a w. And that was... "It''s notplete; the knowledge that I have." For Lucifer, who basically had his time stopped in this small room, he wanted the world''s knowledge for himself. It was not just the facts but also the myths, stories, and even legends of the world. Of course, Lucifer didn''t include the modern knowledge of the world. What he meant was the world''s knowledge of the time when he started reading books. He was fine even if his version of the world''s knowledge was outdated or old. After all, that was what he wanted. However, even in those old days of Lucifer, there was something that he wanted to know as well. After all, it was something that was so widespread that the world''s leading figures wanted it for themselves. And that was the myth, the legend, the power of the One True God. However, even after reading hundreds, thousands, and millions of books, Lucifer couldn''t even get a proper exnation of what is the One True God. There was no information avable, even if it was fake. That was why there were no ways to know how to be the One True God. And that was what Lucifer wanted to know; how to be the One True God. "One True God..." Lucifer couldn''t believe that there wasn''t even a story about the One True God. There weren''t even any theories or beliefs about the One True God, which was weird as there were many beliefs in the books that Lucifer has read. Even if the world''s leading figures tried to hide the power of the One True God, there would definitely some sort of rumors circting. "That is indeed weird." Lucifer said as he sat back down as he tried to rx. It has been years ever since he stood up, which was why he was feeling worn down and tired. However, if one saw the smoothness of his skin, one wouldn''t think that he was worn down. He didn''t even look like a homeless bum, even though all the time that he has was spent on reading books. It was all thanks to his magic and all those things that he has that Lucifer could look like that. Of course, that was just on the outside, but the situation is different on the inside. Even Lucifer couldn''t deny the muscle deterioration that his body has felt. After all, he kept using magic on his body and getting the books that his body was essentially like that of an old man''s. "Sigh. Did I waste my time?" Lucifer said as how he thought that the time he used to read all those books was now a waste. After all, a w is a w, and Lucifer couldn''t deny that he didn''t know how to be the One True God. And now, those feelings have now turned up to be a regret. Right, Lucifer was now feeling regret. After all, Lucifer used all his life to read all those books. He even gave up on other things just to read them, just to obtain the world''s knowledge. However, just because of something trivial like the One True God, Lucifer''s dreams and life came crumbling down. "Knowledge, huh. What a ridiculous thing." Lucifer said as he closed his eyes. Lucifer could feel all those years wear his body down, and he could even feel his life going out of his old body now. Even if he does look young, all those years were real. Lucifer was now old. And even he would die. And it just so happened that death came when he felt the regret. The regret of not fulfilling your dreams. And so, Lucifer died. ... ... ... ... ... "FUCK IT!" Lucifer shouted as he brought back his soul. "FUCK REGRETS! I''M GONNA WRITE IT MYSELF!" Lucifer shouted as he forced his body to grow young. "THE BOOK THAT WILL COMPLETE MY KNOWLEDGE!" Lucifer shouted as he remembered the promise that he made to himself. "I WILL BE THE ONE TRUE GOD!" Lucifer remembered the promise of not regretting the life choice that he made. "ONE TRUE GOD!" The promise of finding out everything about the world! Nothing shall stand in his way, not even the secrets of the One True God... Chapter 2: Relax? Chapter 2: Rx? When Lucifer grabbed his soul and settled it right inside his body, he soon rested. Right, even after that hot deration of bing the One True God, Lucifer just rested. Well, it was quite obvious why Lucifer rested. After all, he couldn''t even move his body as he was literally a cripple. And Lucifer knew that he wouldn''t be able to be the One True God if he were to just let his body deteriorate. That was why he was decisive in resting his body thoroughly. However, for Lucifer, who was sitting in all his life now, sitting isn''t exactly the way he would rest. Sleeping also wouldn''t be the way to rest his body. After all, that would be the same as sitting, just in a morefortable way. What Lucifer really needs is to move his dead ass. Lucifer''s body could be called a literal dead weight as the term just fits him. Heck, even with his strength, if he goes back to war, he would get plummeted and destroyed right away! That was why Lucifer was currently standing in front of the chair that he used to sit on. Although just standing may seem simple enough, it is actually taking and draining Lucifer''s body strength. "Fuck..." Lucifer could only curse his ass right now as veins appeared on his legs. His eyes were also bloodshot red as he was trying hard. After all, this was the natural oue after sitting his ass on a chair for thousands of years. Even with his knowledge of medicine and magic, there were no medicines or magic that could instantly make him recover from this condition. After all, who would sit for thousands of years that one''s body is actually giving up? There''s no way someone would do that, and there''s no way someone would actually create medicine for something like that. Besides, Lucifer is one of the oldest demons possibly existing here in this world. Most of the demons and even angels won''t be able to live as long as Lucifer had. There won''t even be experiments or stories about a man sitting for so many years that his body has gone dead. That was why Lucifer could only get used to his body as fast as possible and get his peak condition back. However, it''s not like standing will solve his condition fast. What he really needed to do was to move his body, stimte the cells, and rx the muscles. Although he could get that from standing, that would definitely take a long time. Lucifer certainly didn''t want to spend hundreds of years just to get his prime condition back. "For my body to get this bad, I didn''t expect this at all." Lucifer said as he closed his eyes. As he was young when he decided to read books all his life, he didn''t really think about the consequences. After all, who would think that far ahead, think thousands of years far ahead? Lucifer certainly wouldn''t think that far. That was why he was surprised that he would actually die just because of how bad his body was. Although he was saved now because he got his soul back quite literally, Lucifer didn''t want that to happen again. That was why he was currently looking through his knowledge to try and find some clues. And the only thing that he ended up with that have credibility is magic. "Is magic the only way?" Lucifer said as he weighed the pros and cons of using magic in his situation. Although using magic would solve some of the problems, Lucifer didn''t want to use it. After all, magic would just prolong his life but doesn''t necessarily save his life. However, Lucifer couldn''t really be reserved with his choices now. He just needed to make himself be able to move normally again and let his body naturally heal itself. If he were able to get some moving and exercises, his demonic body would definitely return back to its peak. ''Right, I just need to get moving!" Lucifer shouted as he came to a conclusion with his thoughts. Lucifer then used his magic as he directed it towards his body. He started with his legs, the part of the body which helps him stand up. "Heal!" Lucifer shouted as he felt his muscles in his legs be stimted. However, Lucifer didn''t care about that as he continued to direct his magic to his body. Lucifer then proceeded to heal his entire body with magic. "Heal!" "Heal!" "Heal!" ... It didn''t take long for Lucifer to finish healing his body. After all, it was magic. However, it seems the effects were bad as his face went from perseverance to horrified. "Haa, fuck this body of mine." Lucifer spoke as he held onto something like a rod. This rod appeared from nowhere, but it wasn''t that unreasonable. After all, it probably came from Lucifer''s magic. Anyway, there was only one reason why Lucifer was having such reactions right now. It was because it was the first time in thousands of years that his muscles felt the sensation of ''moving.'' There''s no way his body would be able to hold like that, but Lucifer was indeed not a normal demon. After all, he didn''t even pass out from all that stimtion. All that stimtion must have felt like lightning passing through his muscles to strike his bones! "Really, fuck this body of mine..." Lucifer shook his head as he let some magic pass through his body once more. Lucifer really thought that he shouldn''t have sat all those years even if he was reading. After all, this work of getting back on his body was taking too much toll on his body and his mind. It was to the point that Lucifer thought that this would be the greatest work that he would have to do toplete the knowledge that he has. It was to the point that Lucifer wanted to direct his pain to someone else. After all, Lucifer wasn''t a good demon or something like that. He could and would kill anybody if he wanted. And that''s exactly what he nned to do. "Once I get outside, I''m gonna get some unlucky fucker and fuck him up!" Lucifer shouted as he healed his body with his magic some more. Chapter 3: Intruders Chapter 3: Intruders "Finally!" Lucifer shouted out loud as he stretched his body. Although it was still hard for him, he could now move his body. It didn''t take him a long time as Lucifer just focused on it. That was why when he was stretching, the sound of bones snapping resounded out in this room. ck! ck! ck! Just from moving his right arm to the left, all sorts of bones made a sound. Of course, it was not only that, as all bones in Lucifer''s body made a sound. ck! ck! ck! Of course, that was just because of Lucifer''s idleness or not moving for a long time. It was actually surprising that his bones weren''t destroyed or cracked after not moving that long of a time. But well, that is probably thanks to his magic. "Sheesh. I can''t believe just making my body be able to move again took so much time from me." Lucifer spoke as he looked at the room that he has been staying in for thousands of years now. Although he didn''t do any cleaning or something like that, the room was still clean and all. Even his body that didn''t move for a long time didn''t stink or didn''t look bad. Well, that was probably thanks to his magic. Anyway, when Lucifer looked around, he soon saw a door. Lucifer then turned around as he walked towards it. He was staggering slightly, but he was definitely walking with confidence. As Lucifer was quite tall, his feet soon reached right in front of the door. And when he did, Lucifer saw something like a mirror attached to the door. And when he looked at that mirror, Lucifer soon saw his face. "Damn, I''m still handsome." Lucifer said as his lips parted. His face was just as he said, handsome. And his nose was as tall as the sky. Lucifer just looked...perfect. At least, in the Hidden world''s perspectives, Lucifer did look perfect. And with his ck eyes and ck hair crowning his face, Lucifer was like a painting that came to life. It was actually quite weird that his hair wasn''t that long, considering that he hasn''t cut it for thousands of years. Of course, that''s probably because of magic. "Hmm, I wonder what type of demons are out there now..." Lucifer said as he opened the door. He then stepped out of the room that he has been staying in for thousands of years. It was his first step towards his goal. **** When Lucifer stepped out of the room that he was staying in, he soon saw the exterior of the mansion that he was living in. It wasn''t anything grand or something like that, but boy, it was huge. Just the sheer size of the mansion that Lucifer was living in would tell one of how he lived his life before. However, it seems Lucifer didn''t really care about that as he looked at one thing. And that was armor that had the shade of red. And that red came from the blood of Lucifer''s past enemies. And by the side of that armor was another type of armor, but this time, it seemed a little bit...muddy. If the armor that had Lucifer''s enemies'' blood on it was gant and imposing, this armor reminds one of the earth, of thend. And this armor was something that Lucifer had personally made with his own hands. It was a golem. "Stigma, huh. I ced it there, but it seems like no one attacked." Lucifer said as he began walking towards Stigma, the golem. As it wasn''t that far to him, Lucifer reached it in no time at all. And when he did, Lucifer snapped his fingers! Snap! And something magical happened to Stigma, the golem. No, should one say that it was tragic? After all, Stigma suddenly became specks of dust that was washed away by the wind. Whooo. However, Lucifer was no longer standing at that spot as he kept walking. The ce where he was currently in was a hallway, and it was long. ck. ck. ck. With each step, the sound of his feet meeting the ground resounded out. And when Lucifer reached the end of the hallway, his eyes sharpened. His ears twitched a little bit, and he stopped moving. And when the wind blew, Lucifer heard something. "Woah! This mansion really does have some good stuff!" He heard an unfamiliar voice in his own mansion, and what''s more, the content of the message was malicious. ng! Showsh! Waah! After all, Lucifer could hear the sound of his precious treasures being touched and roughed up into something like a bag. "Intruders, huh. I guess they only fought against the Mini Stigma." Lucifer said as he pinpointed the location of the intruders. Lucifer was thinking of how he will handle this situation. After all, even though he could probably kill some mob on his own right now, he wasn''t sure about the intruders. These intruders were able to trespass most of the mansion''s security and won against a Mini Stigma. A Mini Stigma is weaker than a Stigma, but it is still strong. And in Lucifer''s current body condition, he wasn''t sure if he would be able to defeat these intruders. That was why he didn''t know what to do. Should I fuck them up or let them be? However, Lucifer only used one thing to decide. And that was the question of; did they touch my things? And in this case, these intruders have definitely touched his things as they scooped up treasures after treasures. That was why Lucifer had his eyes opened so wide as he decided to kill them. "Fuckers, just because I was away for some time..." Lucifer spoke as he remembered that demons were forbidden toe near his home. However, he soon shook his head as he thought of how much time has passed. Thatw is probably gone by now. "I should just make a new one!" Lucifer said as he bent his knees! He then disappeared as he started running! However, he soon stopped running when he felt somethinging out of his mouth. Puhaa!! Spawk! And that was blood. Lucifer coughed up blood with his hands covering his mouth. His body was bent over, and he spoke in that condition. "D-damn...I should probably walk..." Chapter 4: Lucifers Descendant Chapter 4: Lucifer''s Descendant When Lucifer felt like his body broke again, he then started walking once more. He didn''t dare run again when he knew what would happen to him if he did. After all, he just ran for one second, and he felt like he took some years off his already long life. And that was just ridiculous. "I better fix my body up for real..." Lucifer spoke as he closed his eyes. Even the magic that he used to heal his body wouldn''t work anymore. His condition was so bad that Lucifer felt like killing his physical body and putting his soul into a new body. But of course, Lucifer wouldn''t do that. This was his body that he used to ughter so many enemies before, and the body that he used to read so many books. What''s more, his body was even eyed by many other demons back in the day. That was why Lucifer knew that he just had to get it back together, and everything would be fine. "Ahh, I wish I stood up while reading those books..." But of course, Lucifer still had some regrets as to what happened with his body. It was just pitiful to see his body be like this just because of his reading hobby. It was then. As Lucifer kept thinking about things while walking, he soon reached his destination without him noticing it. And his destination was a huge door that covers everything up! From the floor to the ceiling, the door was visible because it was just that huge! However, if there were something weird about it, that would be the door was open. Right, the door was open, and Lucifer knew that it wasn''t open thest time he was here before. "Maybe I shouldn''t have ced my reading ce in such a boring part of the mansion?" Lucifer said as he thought about how the intruders missed his ce. Lucifer wouldn''t have to walk so many steps if they just met right after going outside. "Why am I even bothering with these flies..." Lucifer spoke as he started walking towards the inside of the huge ck door. Beyond that door was where the intruders were stealing his treasures. And it was only a matter of time until they meet. **** While Lucifer was walking to visit his intruders, the intruders were also walking themselves. There are no intruders that would stop walking when they were inside an unfamiliar ce. However, even if they were intruders, the way they walked was something you would expect from such. After all, they weren''t even bothering to hide and were walking out in the open. Well, that was normal. After all, the leader of these guys, rk, knew that there were no people here. However, it seems that all opinions were not siding with rk as a woman stepped up to strike a conversation with rk. "rk, is this really fine? Won''t there be a monster here or something like that?" And when rk heard that, he whipped his head to the woman in quite the aggressive manner. "What did you say?!" rk said as he walked towards the woman with huge steps. It seems he didn''t like what the woman said as his eyes were popped open right now. And with that kind of look, he spoke to the woman. "Can''t you see those treasures?!" rk pointed to another man who was holding a full bag of gold. And the man who was holding it raised it as he had a smirk on his lips. Even the man''s eyes were looking down on the woman who spoke. After all, who wouldn''t? When their journey was going so easy, the woman was the only one who questioned everything. She would always have something to say for herself, and she would even sometimes go against rk''s decisions. And because of that, a rift had appeared between the group and the woman. Well, it wasn''t so much as there were four men and three girls in the group. The two other girls were also rooting for the woman, but well. They couldn''t speak it out because of the pressureing from the four other men who were trying to shut them down. That was why the others were just having an awkward smile on their faces as they looked at rk and at the woman. "See them?! Those are the results of my hard work! My hard work!" "I defeated the golems! I defeated them! And you''re still worried about every single thing!" "You''re gonna benefit a lot from this, and your mouth is always going off!" rk spoke as his face was turned into a frown. However, deep inside, he was smiling. After all, he was enjoying this moment of shaming this woman. He already knew that this would happen, which is why he let this woman go with him. ''Mwehehehe! You ain''t gonna escape!'' rk said as he opened his mouth once more. "Besides, haven''t I already told you that I am strong!?" rk then flexed his muscles in front of the woman as he moved his body. He posed right in front of her using his arms, stomach, and even his legs. But of course, not one of them was impressive. However, the next words blew the woman''s mind. "I am strong! You wanna know why?!" "It''s because I am Lucifer''s Descendant!" "Mwahahahahahaha!!" rkughed his ass off as he continued flexing. And while he was doing that, one of the men standing at the back supported his statement with a whistle. "Whooo~ Lucifer''s Descendant!" And as if that were not enough... "That''s right! You get it now, girly?!" Satisfied with their reactions, rk had a smug look on his face. And with that smug look, he just stared straight at the woman. He didn''t speak as he wanted to get the reaction that he wanted from the woman. And because of that, the woman felt pressured as the other men kept speaking. "Yeah, apologize to rk!" "He''s even doing you a favor!" And that was why the woman awkwardly spoke. "Y-yeah, I understand already..." Chapter 5: You dare?! Chapter 5: You dare?! "It''s good that you understand now." rk said as he turned around and began walking once more. However, rk isn''t done as he continued speaking. "Sigh, why can''t you just appreciate me when I am doing everything for you?" rk spoke as he shrugged his shoulders. He wanted to make the woman feel guilty. He was that type of person. And when the woman was trying to make herself as little as possible, rk felt himself getting hard. ''Ahhh, that''s the look!'' rk thought. He wanted to see that look ever since they entered this mansion. However, his bliss didn''tst as something resounded out in the hallway they were walking. ng! It was a huge sound of something dropping to the ground. "W-what happened?!" rk shouted. However, that was not all that happened as they felt the mansion...shaking. Right, the big and sturdy mansion was shaking as some sort of specks of dust were flying off the walls, ceilings, and even the floor! "rk, get in!" The man who was holding the bag said as he urged rk to get in something like a transparent barrier. And when rk heard that, he immediately started running towards them. He reached them faster than one might think, as rk is literally the strongest person in the group. However, ironically, the one who was casting the transparent barrier that protected the whole group was the woman who was getting roasted earlier. And that woman spoke as she held her hands together, "Oh, Astaroth who rots in hell! Protect us!" Shung!! When the woman finished her prayer, the transparent barrier suddenly shone up in the light. That light covered the whole barrier, and it strengthened the whole barrier. However, that was not the end as it even solidified it! And when the light was finished with its job, the light soon disappeared as the group saw the mansion again. Of course, even with them taking cover with the woman''s barrier, the whole mansion was still shaking. That was why all the members of the group had horrified faces. Even rk, who proimed that he was Lucifer''s descendant, was almost close to pissing himself. "What the hell is going on?!" rk shouted out loud as he looked left and right, top and bottom. However, no matter how much he looked, there was no answer that came to him. And when he looked at one of the men, he shouted once more as sprays of his saliva shoot out of his mouth. "WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON?!!" As he didn''t know what was going on, rk subconsciously wanted to let out of his anger to his subordinates. However, not even his subordinates could answer him. "...W-we don''t know...the mansion just suddenly started cracking up!" "Me too! We were just watching you mess Loraine up! How could we possibly know?!" When her name was mentioned, Loraine lowered her head as she didn''t want to get caught up in this flow. And maybe because he didn''t like how his subordinates didn''t respect him, rkshed out at one of the men. sh! No, was it evenshed out when he just straight up killed him? "Haaa. Haaa." rk''s breathing was rough as he moved his hand back. His hand was dripping with the blood of the man he just killed, but strangely enough, the man''s dead body didn''t make much of a mess. Why? It was because the man''s body was covered up with something like a liquid, and that was produced by rk''s magic. And when everyone saw that with their eyes, one of the women shrieked. "AHHHHHHHHH!!! C-rk killed someone!" However, rk didn''t give a fuck about that woman as he killed her. Ssh! "No one will make a fucking NOISE!!!!" rk shouted out aloud as he moved his hands back. Gulp. One of the men''s throats involuntarily swallowed his spit. And all of them just watched rk as he continued speaking. "You better watch out for any possible threats, okay? You fucking pieces of shits!" All of the people still alive just nodded their heads. They didn''t want to be killed when all they came here for was treasures and wealth. If they could get out of this alive by sucking up to rk, that was what they would do. That was why all of them turned their eyes towards the mansion once more. However, all that really happened was the shaking of the mansion. It just continued. And because of that, rk''s unstable mind became confused as well. ''Fuck! Fuck! Why is this happening now?! It was going great!'' Indeed, his adventure was going great, and he even had some fun. This fucking mansion just had to shake now of all times. However, everything became clear when Loraine shouted out while pointing her finger at where they came from. "T-there! Someone''s over there!" All of them turned their heads towards the ce where Loraine was pointing, including rk, of course. And when rk saw what Loraine saw, his eyes immediately became wide. "W-what the hell is that..." rk muttered under his breath. He didn''t understand what he was seeing. After all, it was just so big that the whole ce was covered in it. However, that was not weird. After all, the thing that he was looking at was the darkness. But why is it that darkness seems to have eyes on the ceiling...? And what''s more, the whole darkness seems to be moving. As if the darkness was just being exuded by a person, it moved crazily. However, the eyes of the darkness were not just on its head. There was also a pair of eyes that was floating near the floor! And right now, rk was currently looking at the pair of eyes near the floor. It was when he was about to speak to his subordinates that he heard it. No, it was actually all of them who heard it. They heard the wrath of the demon! "You fucking dare nder my name!!" Shunggg! The darkness vibrated, and the mansion shook strongly. It was as if there were an earthquake going on! However, rk and his subordinates couldn''t care about that as they heard it once more. They heard Lucifer''s wrath! "I...I have no descendants, you fucking piece of shit!!!" Chapter 6: Two Eyes of Anger Chapter 6: Two Eyes of Anger "I have no descendants, you fucking piece of shit!" Lucifer shouted out loud as he released his magic in the air! No, he just released his mana out, and even the space couldn''t take it! After all, the air was currently out of shape as it was bending towards Lucifer! That was just how insanely strong Lucifer was. However, due to his body being in such a horrible condition, blood was flowing out of his mouth as he continued speaking. "Some fuckers really have guts, huh?!!" His blood was already spewing out on the floor, but Lucifer couldn''t contain his anger right now. Why? It was because he heard what rk said before. And that was he was Lucifer''s descendant. And that was something Lucifer wouldn''t be able to forgive no matter what. After all, that was nder, and even using Lucifer''s might for his own! That was just ridiculous! Back in the day, even just the use of his name for something was enough to make him destroy a kingdom. And now, a fucking piece of shit was proudly dering that he was his descendant? "Who do you think you are!!!?" It was then that Lucifer aimed his hand towards the transparent barrier that Loraine was holding. His mana followed whatever he was doing, and even the air started to bend towards the group of people. Of course, that was happening in milliseconds. And the next thing that the group saw was that the entirety of the world wasing after them! Whoooooo!!! And without Loraine noticing... Crack! ...the transparent barrier that she was trying so hard to hold broke as if it were nothing but paper. However, even before Loraine''s brain could register what was happening, Lucifer appeared right in front of them! No, he appeared right in front of the insolent demon who dared to use his name! Even with the blooding out of him, Lucifer''s face was so angry right now that even his eyes were glowing in anger! And even before his blood could fall on the floor, Lucifer grabbed the face of rk! However, due to his extreme strength, rk''s head popped as if it were ss! Ssh! The brain matters of rk went out in every direction, and even his blood was making a pool in the ground. And that all happened in just a second. And when everything returned to normal, the group of people soon saw Lucifer standing right in front of them with bloodied hands and face. "W-what?!" Loraine muttered as she knew that Lucifer was standing far away from them. That was why it was just ridiculous. ''T-teleport?!'' Loraine thought as she felt something touch her. And when Loraine looked down... "AHHHHH! CLARK!" ...she soon saw the blood that was sttered on her body and clothes. However, Loraine wasn''t that weak-willed of a woman as she could even stand rk''s harassment. That was why it wasn''t her who shouted, but instead another woman who was near rk when he died. And when Loraine''s brain registered what was happening, she shuttered a little bit. "H-how..." How in the world did he teleport and kill rk without anyone of them noticing it?! However, Lucifer didn''t give a fuck about that as he looked at the woman who screamed. "What the fuck you screaming for, huh?" Thud! "HIII!!" The woman fell down to the floor on her butt as she couldn''t resist the pressureing from Lucifer. Even the other men who were all buffed up couldn''t move at all. After all, how the fuck would ants be able to stand up against a god? They didn''t even put rk''s dead body to their mind as they just thought of one thing. ''T-there''s no escape...'' There''s no escape. They all knew that they didn''t have any way to escape from the man who just ughtered the strongest guy here. And when Lucifer moved, not one showed a reaction. Why? It was because all of their heads popped out all of a sudden! Ssh! The floor was stained by their blood and brain matters. Even organs were spilling out of their heads as they plopped down to the ground. "What a way to fucking start my day." Lucifer said as he turned his head towards the one person he didn''t kill, and that was Loraine. And when Lucifer did, he immediately became confused. It was because Loraine wasn''t scared of Lucifer or anything like that. No, it was correct to say that Loraine was stable and had a calm mind even in front of this demon! And that piqued Lucifer''s interest. Well, it could be said that he was already interested in her considering he didn''t kill her right off the bat. "You, stay there." Lucifer then looked at the corpses that were dirtying his mansion. He then raised his right hand up and snapped his fingers! Crack! It was then that the corpses disappeared as if they didn''t even exist. Well, except for one. And the one corpse that stayed here belonged to the one who self-proimed that he was Lucifer''s descendant, rk. Lucifer then moved his left hand as he pointed a finger to the dead body of rk and said, "Stand up." It was then. The blood which was scattered in the hallway started to move. They moved towards the head of rk, and that was not all. The brain matter that was spread all over the ce, the eyeballs, bones, and everything thatposes rk''s body came running towards his corpse! And what they did was...return to normal. Right, the corpse returned to normal! However, the body was still a dead body. Even if it returned to normal, there''s no way rk woulde back to life. However... "W-what the...?" rk''s voice resounded out as he moved his body. He sat on the floor while scratching his head as he couldn''t remember anything at all. However, that changed when he looked up. "!" Darkness. And the two eyes of anger. That was all rk saw, but he remembered everything now. However, he couldn''t react as that darkness didn''t allow it. "I''ll fucking kill you ten thousand times." The darkness spoke as he moved his hand. And the next thing rk saw was the same scene. Chapter 7: Gates of Purgatory! Chapter 7: Gates of Purgatory! Spwak! With the sound of something exploding, Lucifer killed rk once more. rk''s brain matters spread out in the open, and everything on his body was vaporized. However, without Lucifer doing anything, the body came back together again, and rk wasn''t even moving now. Why? It was because he knew that he would just be killed once more. And that was true as Lucifer killed him again. Spwak! And that same sound resounded out in this ce for almost a thousand times. And the same process happened over and over again. Loraine was horrified at this sight, but she knew that she couldn''t do anything. That was why she was just shaking in her spot and trying not to wet herself. After all, Lucifer surely wasn''t kidding when he said that he was going to kill rk ten thousand times. Spwak! With his hand over rk''s head, Lucifer killed rk once more. Spwak! With anger evident on his yes, Lucifer killed rk once more. Spwak! That was the only thing happening here in this mansion that used to have such a funny mood. However, maybe because Lucifer kept doing it to his heart''s content, he soon became bored. After all, it was just the same thing happening over and over again. And since Lucifer technically killed rk now, his anger has almost subsided. The only thing that was keeping him from not stopping was, of course, the words, Lucifer''s descendant, that was ringing on his head. And that was why Lucifer decided to do something really cruel. It was something that almost any demon existing in the Hidden world fears. "Whatever, I''ll send you to Purgatory." Purgatory. Although this word has many meanings, for Demons, it only means one thing. And that is Eternal Punishment. Demons whomitted the gravest sins possible were sent here for all their life. They would be tortured by the mes of hell, the guilt of their sins, mental control, and even their souls would be crushed. However, the reason why Purgatory is considered Eternal Punishment is that demons who get sent to Purgatory are immortal. After all, no one would die if they are in Purgatory. And those demons would receive those punishments over and over again as if that were the only thing they lived for. "Repent in Purgatory for calling yourself a descendant of mine." Lucifer opened his palms wide, and some sort of magic circle appeared on both of his hands. As rk was just killed, he was just a soul lingering in the air. However, that soul would be rk personified if he goes down to Purgatory. And Lucifer''s eyes ominously glowed as he looked at rk''s soul. He then moved his body as he captured that soul with his hands covered by the magic circle! Pak! Lucifer then spoke as he roused his mana to use magic! "Open the Gates of Purgatory in the name of Lucifer!" Swoshhh!! The dark hallway that they were staying on suddenly lit up, and the mansion that was shaking stopped shaking! Why? It was because of the door that suddenly showed up in front of Lucifer! It was grand and big, and it was also on fire! However, the weird thing about the door was that it had a face of a devil! And the devil''s eyes looked down as it spoke. "Lucifer...The Gates of Purgatory shall be opened in your name." Thud! Thud! Some type of locks parted when that devil finished speaking. And the door, starting with the devil, parted in half as it opened! Squeeeak! The process was long as the gate was big, but Lucifer didn''t care about that as he moved. No, he just threw the soul that was caught in his hands into the mes that were raging on beyond the door! Swoosh! Because of his strength, rk''s soul flew at the speed of light as it vanished into Purgatory. "Ah, you can go back now." Lucifer said as he looked at the devil''s right face. "Lucifer...The Gates of Purgatory shall be closed in your name." The devil spoke as the door vanished into nothingness in just but a second! And just like that, rk has been sentenced to the Eternal Punishment by Lucifer. "Rot in those mes, you fucking nderer." Lucifer said as he shook his head. He then used his magic to heal his body that was covered in his blood. "Heal." After all, he pushed himself too much that it wouldn''t be weird if he died once more. Well, that just speaks volumes of how much he was angered by that prick. And when Lucifer finished healing his body, he soon was cleaned, and his beauty was shown to the world. Well, there was only one person who could see it, and that was Loraine. However, when Lucifer turned his head to look at Loraine, Lucifer couldn''t see her! ''She escaped...?'' Lucifer thought as his eyes moved to the floor. After all, Loraine, who was scared out of her wits, was prostrating on the floor. And her body was calm and still as if she weren''t even scared of Lucifer! "What are you doing?" Lucifer spoke as he didn''t like how this one was kneeling. After all, in Lucifer''s perspective, this woman was kneeling because Lucifer killed someone and was scared for her life. However, Lucifer couldn''t be more wrong. "When I came here, I knew something big was lurking here." "I am a servant of Astaroth, and I could feel a presence as great as him in this mansion." "However, I never expected...that this mansion contains the great demon..." Loraine''s voice was hot and full of passion. However, that was normal. After all, the demon who she was speaking to was one of the Hell Gods that reigns in the Hidden world! At least, in the past, Lucifer was. After all, in the modern Hidden world... "Oh, the Archdemon who betrayed demons and went on to abandon us!" "Oh, the Hell God who turned his back to the demons!" "Lucifer, the traitor!!" Chapter 8: Tell me what you know! Chapter 8: Tell me what you know! "I was wondering what you had to say..." Lucifer said as he looked down on Loraine. His voice was angry, and his face was turned into a frown. After all, who wouldn''t be angry if the demons that you used to protect used you of betrayal? However, Lucifer wasn''t really angry about that. He already suspected that some things would change, or some new theories would be up in the open. He already thought of that scenario when he decided to go out of his mansion one more time. What he was angry about was how Loraine took so much time to say that. That was, at least, 3 seconds of Lucifer''s life! "I kept you alive because I was going to ask you about the modern Hidden world, but it looks like there''s no need for that." Lucifer was seriously angry about that. Back in the day, no demon would dare take 3 seconds from Lucifer''s time! Even 1 second was enough to bring them the capital punishment, and that was death, and yet, this woman actually dared to take 3 seconds?! "Insane!" Lucifer said as he roused his mana once more! He didn''t care about the consequence of his actions right now. After all, it was just his body that would be affected. He just had to heal it one more time, and that was why Lucifer used his magic. However, before Lucifer could use his magic on Loraine, Loraine spoke again. "Are you going to send me to Purgatory as well?" "A demon who is still fighting in wars, unlike you?" "Unlike you, who turned his back on us demons?!" Loraine raised her voice as she looked up at Lucifer! However, that was not all she did. As she was prostrating, it was hard for her, but she stood up fast! And when her hands were revealed, some light was on it! And that light was from the magic that Loraine was preparing when she was talking! "Lucifer, the traitor!!" Loraine shouted as she swung her arms to punch Lucifer in the face! Her hands that were shining in light were looking dangerous, and even Lucifer wouldn''t be able to escape unscathed from it! Why? It was because the magic was... "Astaroth''s light!" ...a magic that was based on one of the Hell Gods! At least, that was what Loraine thought. Boom! A loud explosion resounded out in the hallway when Loraine punched Lucifer in the face. Smoke and specks of dust rose in the air that hindered Loraine''s vision, but she still felt it. ''I felt a solid hit!'' Loraine thought as she smiled. After all, she felt like she hit a solid one, and even the magic on her hand exploded right on Lucifer''s face! Even a Hell God wouldn''t be able to survive magic that came from another Hell God! At least, that''s what she thought. However, that smile of hers soon dispersed as she heard a voiceing from the smoke. "Fuck this body of mine...to think I can''t even dodge an ant''s fist because of it..." "W-what..." Loraine muttered as she felt some kind of resistance in the fist that struck Lucifer. She felt herself being pushed, and that was true as her arm was now shaking! Shhhh. Her feet slid off quite smoothly as that resistance continued pushing her. And Loraine knew that it was Lucifer who was making that resistance. That was why she was panicking. If Lucifer still isn''t dead, that means it would be her who would die! That was why her right hand moved faster than she could think! She punched Lucifer''s head once more, which was somewhere inside the smoke. However, as Loraine felt Lucifer resisting, she could somehow tell its general location. Boom! Another loud explosion resounded out in this hallway as Loraine punched Lucifer once more. ''I hit him! But...'' But why do I still feel him pushing me?! Loraine thought as she tried hard not to get carried away by Lucifer''s force. However, she couldn''t as Lucifer spoke once more. "There are too many insolent demons nowadays, huh." "First, you fuckers rob someone else''s mansion." "Second, you guys fucking proudly dere you are someone else''s descendant." "And now, you use dirty tricks to fool your opponent?!" Lucifer used all his strength to push away the hand that was on his face. Of course, he didn''t use his hands to do that! And despite that, Loraine lost her bnce, and she got pushed away! Shuuu! She flew in the air until she hit the wall in the distance! Crack! Her back hit the wall, and her bones cracked somehow, but that was the least of her problems. After all, Lucifer was really angry right now! That was why when Loraine looked up once more, she soon saw another devil floating in the air. ''The Gates of Purgatory...?'' Loraine thought. However, she couldn''t think anymore as she felt that she was being sucked. Right, Loraine felt like she was being sucked, and with an aggressive force! "AHHHHHH!" Loraine screamed as she felt pain, as if her soul was being dragged away! No, her soul was literally being taken away as some sort of transparent light was grabbing another transparent light! And that was Loraine''s soul being stuck by the devil''s weapon. And the one controlling the devil was, of course, Lucifer, who shouted. "Grim Reaper: First Form!" The devil floating in the air opened its mouth wide as it pulled its death scythe! Loraine''s body then fell over to the ground as her soul left her body! The devil kept pulling its death scythe until Loraine''s soul was right before Lucifer. "How should I kill this rude bitch? Hmm." Lucifer said as he began thinking. However, his thoughts ended when he remembered why he left this woman alive. "Ah, fuck. Grimmy, make her able to speak." There was only one reason why Lucifer left this woman alone while killing the other demons. And that was to know the Hidden world through her. "Grimmy, can she speak now? Make sure that she won''t be able to lie." Lucifer spoke as he looked at Grimmy, who was floating in the air. And when Grimmy nodded his head, Lucifer looked at the soul floating right in front of him. Lucifer then moved his right hand towards Loraine''s soul as he spoke. "Now, tell me what you know about the Hidden world." Chapter 9: Lesser Demon Chapter 9: Lesser Demon "Tell me what you know about the Hidden world." Lucifer said as he grabbed Loraine''s soul. This soul was under the control of the Grim Reaper that he summoned, which means that it was under his control. That was why Lucifer was sure about this method. "Hmm. First, tell me if what you said earlier is true. Am I considered as a traitor in the demon society?" Lucifer wanted to know if what Loraine said was true. After all, Lucifer has been gone for a bit too long. He knew that there woulde a time when the demons of today would misunderstand what happened in the past. Well, Lucifer didn''t really care about being branded as a traitor. After all, the only thing that woulde out of that is hindering his movements between kingdoms and territories. He could even just kill pursuers or people who want to catch him. If demon society actually wanted to catch Lucifer, they would have sent all the Demon Kings that they got. Even with that, there was no telling who would win. Well, Lucifer just wanted to know if he would have to go undercover or something like that. Although it wasn''t his style, Lucifer knew how weak he was right now. That was why taking risks boldly when he couldn''tmit to it was a wrong move, and Lucifer knew that with all his heart. It was then that Loraine spoke without moving her mouth. Well, she was just a soul now, and what''s more, she is now just a mere puppet. "No...You''re not a traitor. I made it up to try and make an opening." "I knew it; bitches of Astaroth really do the same things even if thousands of years have passed." Lucifer said as he shook his head. He knew that the notion of him being a traitor was ridiculous. After all, he was a Hell God. And you cannot just convict a Hell God of a betrayal with no proofs or anything like that. Lucifer then looked at the soul that he was grabbing as if he were looking down on it and spoke. The aura that Lucifer had on his person suddenly changed as it turned sharp! The power and pressureing from Lucifer became rougher and wild as if it were an animal that has been released from its lock! "What is the reason for Astaroth to send you in this ce?" After all, the question that Lucifer asked would change the way he handled things. If Astaroth were the one who sent the intruders to his home, Lucifer wouldn''t just let it slide. However, it seems his concerns were exaggerated, as Loraine proved it when she spoke. "I am only a Lesser Demon. Astaroth does not look at me." It was then that Lucifer widened his eyes as he looked at Loraine''s soul. His body began shaking, and his feet took a step backward as if he couldn''t believe it. He then shouted out loud as he squashed Loraine''s soul. "What?! Lesser Demon?! You are?!" "...Yes." As Loraine''s soul was under Lucifer''s control, she wasn''t allowed to react to the pain or even stutter a little bit. That was why she was able to answer Lucifer''s answer straight away even though her soul was almost gone now. However, Lucifer didn''t care about that at all as he threw Loraine''s soul into the air. Grimmy, however, just reeled Loraine''s soul back while watching Lucifer...convulse? Right now, Lucifer was twitching his body to the left and right as if his body was changing. No...he just couldn''t believe it! That was how unbelievable it was for Lucifer; it was unbelievable for him that Loraine is just a Lesser Demon! "I...My body is so bad that I got punched by a Lesser Demon?!!" FUCKKK!!! Lucifer screamed as his mana went wild in this ce! However, Grimmy was too considerate for Lucifer that Grimmy also took care of that as he wrapped the area around Lucifer in a ball of chains. Crack! The chains cracked, and it got rowdy that it almost got blown away, but it didn''t break or something like that. It was actually able to hold against Lucifer''s outburst of mana! A few seconds have passed, and Grimmy finally made the chains go away as he looked at Lucifer. "Fuck! This is just bullshit!" Lucifer said as he looked at his hands. It was normal that he would react this way when he learned that the one who punched him is a Lesser Demon. Lucifer is a demon who once stood at the apex. He was one of the Hell Gods before he started reading like a madman. And a Lesser Demon is the lowest of the lowest in the demons'' rankings. A Lesser Demon is just an ant! A weakling that one could find anywhere! And yet, a Lesser Demon is actually able to punch Lucifer. That fact pissed Lucifer off more than anything else. However, it''s not like he could change the fact now since it already happened. "Haaaa. So, I''m this weak." Lucifer said as he straightened his body. He then swept his hair up with his hands, and his eyes looked sharp. "Lesser Demon...really." Lucifer said as he breathed in and out. He tried hard to calm himself as nothing would happen if he just continued raging. There weres more knowledge to learn from the rude bitch that he just captured. That was why after calming himself, he looked at Grimmy as he spoke. "Bring her down." When Grimmy heard what Lucifer said, he brought down Loraine''s soul as slow as possible. There''s no doubt that a single attack from Grimmy would be able to wipe out Loraine''s soul right now. With how Lucifer handled her soul, she was just a wisp now. And when she was right before Lucifer, she looked extremely small. Why? It was because Lucifer''s aura was so big right now that it looks like he was the whole world. And with that pressure, he spoke. "You better have a lot of knowledge, or else..." I''ll fucking make you meet a fate much harsher and crueler than Purgatory. Chapter 10: My Sword Chapter 10: My Sword When Lucifer started to ask Loraine''s soul for real answers, he finished up quickly. After all, he didn''t react much to the new knowledge that Loraine gave him. There wasn''t anything that could possibly irritate Lucifer than the fact that a Lesser Demon was able to touch him. That was why Lucifer''s interrogation was able to end so quickly. And when it ended, Lucifer spoke with amazement evident in his eyes. "You do know a lot of things." When Loraine''s soul heard that, it immediately became bright and clear. It was as if it was happy that it was praised by Lucifer or whatnot. However, that bright and clear surface of the small, poor soul would soon disappear as Lucifer spoke once more. "Grimmy, eat her soul. Ah, make sure that you eat it fast. So, she won''t feel the pain." Lucifer said as he looked at Grimmy, and when he finished, he then walked away. After all, the business on this ce was now finished. He didn''t need to stay here for a much longer time than necessary. And while Lucifer was walking, Grimmy was looking straight at the poor soul. The poor soul that was so bright before was now shaking. The hue of its skin was so poor that it was transparent. Well, souls were transparent, but it was just so obvious that one could possibly miss that it was a soul if one didn''t take a look carefully. It was then that Grimmy lifted up the death scythe that he was holding. Loraine''s soul was connected to the death scythe that Grimmy was holding, so she was swept up when Grimmy lifted it up. However, Loraine''s soul didn''t have anything to do as it quickly entered Grimmy''s mouth. Gulp! The sound of Grimmy''s saliva sliding down his throat resounded out. And just like that, Loraine died without even anyone knowing as the grim reaper ate it. With smoke emitting out of its mouth, the grim reaper then turned around as it followed Lucifer. Well, Lucifer was just right there by the side of the bags of items that the intruders have rounded out. And when Grimmy was flying near him, Lucifer turned his head towards the sky as he raised his left arm towards Grimmy. "Go back." Lucifer spoke as he sucked Grimmy into his body. Of course, Grimmy obeyed what Lucifer said as Grimmy went back to its ce. It was quite weird that Grimmy was staying inside Lucifer, but he is probably staying somewhere else. After all, Lucifer could even stack millions of books by using his magic. However, it seems that was not the thing on his mind as Lucifer came to a stop. Everything that he was doing came to a stop. Lucifer stopped walking, and his breathing stopped. He also closed his eyes as he began thinking about something. Of course, it was rted to the knowledge that Loraine had told Lucifer. ''Luciferian Empire, huh." Lucifer spoke as he shook his head. Luciferian Empire. It was an Empire that was located to the north from where Lucifer''s mansion was located. It was a big Empire, and its religion was, of course, Lucifer. It was one of the things that Lucifer learned of the modern Hidden world. He was surprised that there was a religion based on him now, but it wasn''t that much of a big deal to Lucifer. Why should he care about those ants? That was Lucifer''s honest thoughts about the Luciferian religion and empire. There was also another kingdom to the south, but that was just a small kingdom that doesn''t even deserve Lucifer''s attention. However, if Lucifer truly decided to create a book regarding how to be the One True God, the first step that he will take is crucial. It will shape the path that he would take for him toplete, and it would also benefit him greatly if he did great on this first step. That was why he was considering this time, what would be the best way for him to write the book? Either way, this was a big decision, and it needed a lot of time of thinking. That is why Lucifer just shook his head and began walking to the bags. If he couldn''t decide now, then he wouldter. It was time to do something else. And that would be getting the treasures and see what he would take with him on his journey. "Pull." Lucifer said as he raised one of his hands towards the bags. There was a total of 4 bags on the floor, and those all rose in the air as it flew towards Lucifer. All those bags stayed afloat right in front of Lucifer. When Lucifer moved his hand to the right, the two bags on the right side opened. Shuuuuunggg. Countless treasures of gold, diamond, swords, precious metals, and even godly pills spilled on the ground. And when Lucifer took a look at those, he soon muttered. "Trash. Why did I keep so much trash?" Lucifer said as he put a hand on his chin. Lucifer knew that he didn''t like trashy items such as these things. Of course, they may be worth something in the demon society, but to the demon Lucifer, they were nothing but trashes made from the shitty hands of some demon. That was why it was weird for these things to be in his collection of treasures. However, when Lucifer tried to think about it, he soon remembered. "It probably got mixed together." After all, Lucifer didn''t care about treasures at all before that he would just let them be together. The only treasures in his eyes are books and some really good items. Lucifer then opened the two bags that were floating in the air. Shuuuung. The same thing happened as the countless golds poured out of it. However, this time, there was something different. There was actually something that was noteworthy. And Lucifer could see it as he murmured. "My sword." Chapter 11: Trouble! Chapter 11: Trouble! "My sword." Lucifer said as he looked at the noteworthy item with sad eyes. However, is it really a noteworthy item? No one would be able to see it as one if they didn''t know better. After all, the one that Lucifer called his sword was just a ck stick. It was just a long ck stick that doesn''t seem to have anything else on it. It was also thin, and it didn''t look strong. However, judging from how the sword could fit with the other treasures without breaking, it was probably sturdy somewhat. However, the thin long ck stick just didn''t look anything special at all. It looked...boring for it to be the sword of a being who could be one of the strongest demons existing right now. "Pull." Lucifer said as he raised his arms towards the stick. The stick then flew up staggeringly in the air as it went to find its way towards Lucifer''s hand. Tak! The sticknded perfectly on Lucifer''s hands. "Was it affected by the years as well?" Lucifer said as he looked at the sword. This long thin stick didn''t match with what he remembered when he was still fighting out in the war. However, Lucifer knew why it became like this. After all, this was something that was connected to him and was something that could be considered his main weapon. And that was because this sword and Lucifer had the Blood Pact. Blood Pact. At their young age, demons try to find the weapons they like and fit them the best. They take their time in doing so as the weapons that they choose would be their weapons for their whole life. And when they find the perfect one for them, a demon then goes under a Blood Pact with a weapon. Anything that could be considered a weapon could go through the Blood Pact. Even something that doesn''t have consciousness could be a weapon of a demon. And that is because of the blood that the demon offers to the weapon. And now, this long thin ck stick has the blood of Lucifer, the Archdemon of hell! "Hmm. It isn''t replying to me. Is it weakened as well?" Lucifer said as he swung the de around. The reason why this mighty sword looked so weak right now was because it was connected to its owner. And the owner, Lucifer, was all bones and skinny right now. Of course, that is in terms of strength and powers. Even though Lucifer disyed some amazing powers back there when he killed Loraine and the peasants, that was just because they were weak. If Lucifer were to fight a demon stronger than them right now, the result might have been a little bit different. That was why the sword was like this. While Lucifer was looking at the sword intensely, he soon flipped it over. And when he saw what he saw, his eyes immediately became wide as confusion became evident on his face. "Wait, the eyes are closed!" Lucifer shouted as he raised the sword to his eye level. The part of the stick that he was looking at was the surface of the stick. And on the surface of the stick had something like an outline of an eye. However, there were not only one or two eyes, but in total, there were ten eyes. And all those eyes were closed. Lucifer knew the meaning of the eyes being closed. This stick is connected with Lucifer, and it can be said that the stick represents Lucifer in every way possible. Every part of the stick is something that is connected or significant to Lucifer. And these eyes that were closed were something crucial to Lucifer. After all, these eyes only represented one thing. Lucifer''s powers! "My powers are closed? What does this mean?" Even with his knowledge from the past, Lucifer couldn''t understand this at all. This was the first time this happened to him, and what''s more, he didn''t really feel like his powers were closed or restrained or something like that. He just felt like his body was just the problem, and he just had to make his body healthy, and he would be able to stand at the top once more. That was why Lucifer could understand the stick being skinny and pitiful. But for the eyes to be closed... It was nothing but insanity! That was why Lucifer decided to test out his powers; the power representing the first eye. "White Knight!" Lucifer shouted as he roused his mana, and his eyes shone white light. However, as if he was a battery that wasn''t charged, the light flickered once before going out. However, that was not the only effect of the white light going out like that. It affected Lucifer as he coughed up some blood as he bent his body forward. "Kuh!" Lucifer groaned as he felt being electrified on his insides. However, Lucifer didn''t care about that as he quickly looked at his sword. "I-it really is closed...Have my physical body affected my powers...my Authorities as well?" Lucifer couldn''t believe that his body would actually affect his powers. However, it''s not as if those eyes on the stick was only the powers that Lucifer had on his person. A Hell God isn''t a being that relies on only one trick, and that was why Lucifer was still fine. The fact that his physical body actually affected his powers shook him more than expected. After all, if that were affected, what else would be affected? His sword skills? His mana and magic skills? His abilities? His Authorities? Whatever the case, Lucifer was in deep shit right now. If all of his powers, abilities, Authorities, the strength that made him a Hell God were affected because of the state of his physical body, Lucifer was sure of something. "This situation is bad." This situation is bad. That was the only thing Lucifer could think of as he imagined how strong he actually was right now. "I might be fucked if I go out in the open right now..." Chapter 12: Inventory Chapter 12: Inventory "Just kidding." Lucifer spoke as he straightened his back. Lucifer didn''t really mean what he said as he didn''t believe that he would be fucked if he went out now. After all, Lucifer could just get his powers back. He was able to get to the top once, and although it may not be easy to go back there, Lucifer had the confidence to do so. No, Lucifer had the confidence that he would even be able to surpass the strength that he had thousands of years ago! After all, Lucifer was aiming for the absolute peak - One True God! There is no way that Lucifer would let himself be down just because his body affected even his powers! "That would be just pathetic." Lucifer said as he began to snap his body left and right. Due to the recent abrupt battle that he had to go through, Lucifer''s body just took a turn for the worse. Well, it wasn''t so bad that he would actually die, but Lucifer could feel that the decision to keep this body is a drag. Right, Lucifer thought that it would be even better if he were just to perform some magic trick to transfer his soul somewhere. However, due to what he found out about himself, Lucifer quickly shut that thought down. "Who knows what might happen to me if I do that shit." Lucifer wouldn''t take a huge risk like that, such as transferring his soul to another body when he didn''t have his strength. Besides, Lucifer wouldn''t abandon his body just because he was injured. Lucifer shook his head once more at the thought and snapped his fingers. When he did that, all the treasures that were sitting on the floor vanished like they didn''t even exist. Well, they were just sent back to where they were ced before in this mansion. Of course, Lucifer didn''t let go of the stick, and he was still holding it. And with that in his hands, Lucifer began walking towards the inside of his mansion. Towards the ce that he hasn''t been to for a long time... "What shall I bring with me to my journey?" Lucifer spoke as his steps resounded out in this dark hallway. Tak. Tak. Tak. Every time he took a step, the mansion started repairing itself. From the floor that was cracked due to Lucifer''s excessive use of his physical strength and to the walls that were caved in due to Loraine, they were repaired in an instant. The dirty corpses that wereid down on this floor were gone in just a single tap of his foot. And when everything finished, Lucifer was no longer in this hallway as he disappeared deeper into the mansion. His goal was only one thing; to find things that he would bring on his journey. To find the items necessary for his journey to be the One True God. **** Lucifer was currently standing in the part of the mansion where there were windows and lights on the ceiling. Of course, the lights on the ceiling were just torches and all, but when Lucifer was here, it was just fire itself. The fire burned without anything to fuel it, and the fire lit up the whole ce as its light brightened the ce. And on the floor, there was a red carpet that makes one a path to follow until it ends in front of stairs. Those stairs took up most of this ce''s space, but it didn''t really matter. Why? It was because the thing that was on top of the stairs was the throne. The throne where Lucifer used to sit on as one of the Hell Gods was standing atop the stairs. "It''s been a long time." Lucifer said as he walked on the red carpet towards the stairs. There''s only one reason that Lucifer woulde here even though he didn''t need to. That would be to get to his storage, where most of his items would be sitting on as it waited for Lucifer to get them. Tak. Tak. Tak. His footsteps resounded out in this creepy and dark ce as he continued walking until he reached the stairs. Lucifer then started to climb up the stairs. Although his body was still hurting, it didn''t look that way as he just climbed up with no real struggle. That was why it didn''t take him long to reach the throne that he used to sit on. Lucifer then sat on the throne without saying anything and ced his arms on the armrest. At the edge of the armrest, there was something like a marble, and that marble took almost all the space in the edge. And Lucifer''s hands were touching those marbles as he rested his back. Lucifer then tilted his head as he rested his head also. Although he just sat on the throne, this was actually the official way to sit on his throne. If he sat on it just like how he would sit on any other chair, Lucifer would get hurt by his own defense mechanism that he set on his throne. That was why when Lucifer didn''t feel anything wrong, he spoke. "Inventory." Shunggggg! When Lucifer said that, the whole ce started to brighten up with the throne as its center. Dududududu. Footsteps of giants could be heard resounding out in this ce...that was not all as the mansion was crumbling down! Lucifer could see the ceiling go down on him as he just looked at the air! No...it was not the ceiling that was going down, but it was him and the throne that was going up! However, the throne that was rocketing on the air was still connected to the floor. It was weird, but Lucifer didn''t mind it at all! He didn''t do anything, and that was why Lucifer hit the ceiling with the throne! However, unsurprisingly, the ceiling or the throne didn''t burst or got destroyed. The throne that Lucifer was sitting on just disappeared all of a sudden. And that was because Lucifer and his throne were transported into another space. Into a space that Lucifer created for himself, they appeared. "Such a drag. Why did I make it like this?" Lucifer said as he couldn''t believe how he had to do so many things just to get his treasures and wealth. "What a hassle." Chapter 13: Lucifers Possessions Chapter 13: Lucifer''s Possessions "What a hassle." Lucifer said as he looked at the space that he made. It didn''t have any ground or something like that. Lucifer was just flying in the air, but he walked as if there was something to walk on. It was a weird sight, but for Lucifer, it was not. This ce also didn''t have anything that one could consider as a sky as it was just space. Right, it was just space in the darkness where nothing was normal. After all, Lucifer wanted it to be this way. Anyway, Lucifer was walking towards the things that he could see. The things that Lucifer stored here have so much value than the other treasures that could be found in his mansion. However, what Lucifer was looking at could be counted with two hands. Right, he was only looking at ten items, and what''s more, some of those items...didn''t seem that impressive. "Hmm." Lucifer hummed as he stood before at the first treasure. The treasure was...just a book. Right, it was a book that was enclosed by some kind of ss. Although it was weird that his most prized possession is a book, it was normal for Lucifer. After all, Lucifer is the demon who even devoted thousands of years of his life just to read books. And the title of this book was... "Demon God." This book was one of the prized possessions that Lucifer has. This wasn''t the book that would give one a story, but instead, it was a myth. It was a story based on a human called Desire that became known as the Demon God. "This story was so good that I had to bring it here." Lucifer said as he looked at the other book that was in here. "Human King, huh." It was also one of the books that Lucifer considered his prize possession. After all, it was here. "I wonder, did the author of those books already died?" The author of those two books was the same guy, and Lucifer once had the desire to meet him. After all, for Lucifer, those two books were just so good that he had to meet the creator. In a way, Lucifer is a fan of that author. Lucifer then looked at the other remaining treasures here. Although those two books were indeed important for Lucifer, right now, it wasn''t. After all, the journey that Lucifer ns to embark is something that doesn''t need books like that. What Lucifer needed was power! Strength! Abilities! Tools to help kill his enemies in the future! That was what Lucifer needed. And what Lucifer was looking at was gloves that were floating in the air. Lucifer then walked towards that as he kept looking at it. "Hands of Destruction." That was the name of this treasure. Although it was just gloves, the effects of these gloves were something else. Why? It was because it was also one of Lucifer''s main essories and one that has his blood. In other words, it was a weapon that has been under the Blood Pact! Well, the gloves just actually make one be able to cast magic much better than normal. However, in Lucifer''s case, that normal bes extraordinary. That was why it was something that Lucifer wanted to have at all costs. "Return to me." Lucifer said as he pulled the gloves that were floating in the air. Lucifer then looked at the other treasures here, but the only thing that could really help Lucifer was one thing. And that was the Staff of the Underlord. Lucifer was looking at the Staff of the Underlord, and he quickly pulled it to him. There were six treasures left, and those were just clothes. Those clothes were something extraordinary as well, but Lucifer didn''t pay any attention to those clothes. Why? He just didn''t like it anymore. Right after stocking away the gloves and the Staff of the Underlord, Lucifer burned everything here! Even his favorite books! Lucifer left nothing behind as he burned his most prized possessions. However, if you think about it, it was normal. There''s no way Lucifer would leave something here when he didn''t n to bring those with him on his journey. After all, someone might even be able to get those once he left this mansion. Although he could just keep it away somewhere, Lucifer didn''t like it that way. He was just that type of demon. When Lucifer was done with cleaning this space, he soon sat on the throne once more. "My sword, gloves, and my staff." I now have my weapons from before. If Lucifer got his powers back to normal, it could be said that Lucifer is now how he was in the past. The items that he got was just that strong, but the one who uses them will cut the difference. And Lucifer was confident that with these items in his hands, Lucifer would be able to destroy anything. "Wait for me...One True God." Lucifer said as his eyes ominously glowed. Since he has done what he intended to do here, it was now time to go back. It was now time to go outside of the mansion. "Mansion!" It was then that the throne that he was sitting on moved. It vibrated, shook, and started rocketing off. It wasn''t upwards, but downwards! Right, the throne was going the same way it did when it came here. And while Lucifer was sitting on his throne, Lucifer spoke. "Now...how will I write the book?" This was the next problem that Lucifer nned to solve. After all, Lucifer just liked to read, but that doesn''t mean that he would be able to create the book out of nowhere. There were many ways to write, and Lucifer knew that. That is why he was having problems with how to write it. "Haaa. I don''t know." Lucifer said as the scenery in front of him change. It was the scenery of his mansion, and Lucifer stood up as he snapped his fingers. And when he did, the mansion shook as if a mountain justnded outside! However, that did not happen. What happened was that Lucifer just destroyed the space that he just exited. "I guess I''ll sort things out first." Chapter 14: The Start Chapter 14: The Start When Lucifer finished his thing with the inventory, he quickly went towards one of the most important locations of this mansion. Well, it was only his perspective that part would be one of the most important locations. After all, the ce where Lucifer went was full of books, and the room was almost close to bursting. The door had some books bulging out on its corners, and the walls also had them. However, it''s not like books could possibly have done this by themselves. It was because Lucifer added some magic in the books that physically increased its duration, strength, and invulnerability that this happened. And when Lucifer opened the door to the room that was full of books, the books didn''t flow out of the room. It just stayed the way they were, and they didn''t make any mess on the floor. Well, Lucifer was here, after all. He was the one who made them like this, and he could make them be as docile as any other books. "How do you write a book?" Lucifer said as he picked up one of the books that were staying by the door. This was the question that Lucifer wanted to ask to the books that were here. Although he read millions of books as of now, Lucifer doesn''t know how to make a book. After all, it''s not like he would get the ability to make a book just by reading books. That was why he was quite puzzled about how to make a book. The book that Lucifer wanted to write, One True God...Lucifer wanted that book to be perfect. That was why he was trying so many sources just to find out how to write a perfect book. However, there was one point that was stopping Lucifer from putting effort into this...research. "Hmm." Lucifer hummed as he looked at the books that have piled up to the ceiling of the room. Although Lucifer considered all books to be good, he didn''t find them perfect. That was why Lucifer was thinking. ''Does it really matter?'' Does it really matter for a book to be perfect? He wanted to question the point that he was trying so hard to think. After all, not even Lucifer found his favorite books to be perfect. Not even the books that were sitting in the space that Lucifer created were not perfect for Lucifer. "Huuu. I guess it doesn''t." Lucifer said as he shook his head. Lucifer then snapped his fingers once as he looked at the books that were stored here. Snap! And when he did, all the books...were gone. They all disappeared into the void of nothingness where no one would be able to find them again. The books that were here could be said that it was in the numbers of millions. And Lucifer destroyed them all. It was weird if you think about how Lucifer was a book maniac, but it was reasonable. After all, Lucifer was trying to have a change of pace in his life. No, he was trying to change his life. He didn''t want to get caught up in his past, where he would want to read books again. That was why the only option for Lucifer was to destroy them. "A book that isn''t perfect but written by me..." Ironic. Lucifer thought. However, Lucifer could only agree to it as he walked towards another part of the mansion. He walked towards his reading ce, where he would be able to find something else that wouldplete his weapons. And that was...his armor. **** Lucifer was able to get to his destination quickly. After all, this was his mansion, and there was just no way that he would get lost here. That was why he currently in front of this blood-red armor that he used to wear. However, when Lucifer came here, he realized how...unnecessary it was. Why? It was because this armor was also under the Blood pact. And this armor was special. It could go to Lucifer any time, anywhere he wants. "I''m here already. Let''s see if I can..." Lucifer didn''t want to waste hising here, and that was why he tried putting the armor on. However, it was as he just guessed. "It''s not working, huh." The armor wasn''t moving at all and didn''t move ording to his will. Well, that was obvious as Lucifer''s powers right now were gone. And this armor was one of his powers. It was then that Lucifer used some of his mana to make the armor float. He then moved towards his reading room. Squeakkk! The door let out some strange sounds as Lucifer opened it, but Lucifer didn''t go inside the room. He just let put the floating armor inside it and quickly closed the door. After all, why would he go back there when he would go out now? Right...Lucifer was nning to go out of the world right now as he finished all the tasks he needed to prepare. Lucifer, one of the Hell Gods in the past, will start his journey to go and try to be the One True God! It was the start of his path. Chapter 15: Towards the south Chapter 15: Towards the south When Lucifer finished sorting things out inside his mansion, he immediately went out of his mansion. He already got the weapons that he would need in this journey, and he already solved the problems that he would have while writing. There was nothing left to do in this mansion that only exists as his reading ce. That was why Lucifer decided to destroy this ce. He already destroyed all of his books. Lucifer was determined not to get caught up in reading books again, as he knew himself. He knew that he would want to go back to reading books once more. However, Lucifer was determined and wanted to do the path that he has nned to walk on. "Disappear." Lucifer said as his mansion started to turn into ashes. From the grand ceiling that looked like a tower to the walls of the mansion, it all turned into ashes. Those ashes were then carried away by the wind as it blew. Whooo. And Lucifer was just standing as he watched the mansion disappear just like that. It didn''t take the mansion a long time to disappear. However, there was something that didn''t get turned into ashes. And that was a small box of something. Although it was small, that was only because of Lucifer''sparison to the mansion. Compared to the mansion, this box was really small. However, the truth is that this box of something is big enough for Lucifer to live. After all, this box was where he read his books. Right, that box...room was where Lucifer had spent thousands of years. "Hide." Lucifer said as he raised his hand towards the room. It was big enough to be considered as a house, and thend around it rose. It rose until it was big enough to match the room''s size, and that was because thend ate the room! Right, thend ate the room, which Lucifer had been staying on! However, that was not all that happened as thend soon shrank down to its normal size. And when thend was gone, even the room was gone. After all, that was what Lucifer wanted. He wanted it to be gone so that no one would be able to find it and no one would be able to tell that he was here. "Now, which kingdom do I go to?" Lucifer still didn''t know which kingdom he would go to start his journey. He didn''t know if the Luciferian Empire would help or that small kingdom in the south. After all, even Lucifer doesn''t know how to be the One True God. However, he was sure about one thing and that the One True God is the strongest. And Lucifer was far from the strongest. "First, I need to get my powers back." And with that in mind, Lucifer thought long about which kingdom will let him get his powers back. Lucifer knew that he couldn''t just boldly announce that he was Lucifer. After all, ''Lucifer'' is a Hell God that existed in the past. Many demons would know him. And even his enemies would know. That was why Lucifer wanted to stay under the radar for a while. ''Luciferian Empire...'' If Lucifer went to the Luciferian Empire right now, that would definitely be a huge help to him. His life would be set, and there would be people supporting him. Of course, that would be on the premise that Lucifer proves that he was indeed Lucifer. However, even if he does prove it, doing that is only full of disadvantages. After all, Lucifer wouldn''t be able to beat the enemies that woulde for him. Even the Luciferian Empire will be destroyed if a Hell Godes to destroy it. There were just no advantages for Lucifer to go to the Luciferian Empire right now. "I''ll have to go to the kingdom in the south." The kingdom in the south was small, and that would be perfect for Lucifer. He would be able to gather information about the Hidden world while recuperating. And if ever some rumors of Lucifer goes around, Lucifer could just destroy the kingdom. It was that small, after all. "Hmm. I''ll fly towards that, then." Lucifer said as he roused his mana inside him. Some kind of magic circle appeared on the ground that he was standing on as Lucifer spoke. "Fly!" Lucifer said as he disappeared from that spot! No, he was just flying in the air right now at the speed of lightning! "Sigh, I still can''t use my wings." Lucifer said as he used some magic to protect himself against the wind pressure. Lucifer then kicked the air once more as he propelled himself to go faster than ever! Swosh! It was then that Lucifer disappeared in the sky. After all, he was that fast. And with that kind of speed, Lucifer flew towards the kingdom in the south. The Zacharath kingdom. **** Lucifer was able to reach the Zacharath kingdom in no time at all. He was currently floating in the air as he looked down on it. ''Hmm. It''s really small.'' Lucifer thought as he looked at the kingdom. It was easy to see since the Zacharath kingdom is big enough by the world''s standards. However, for Lucifer, this was just trash. Lucifer then snapped his fingers as he roused his magic to float him down. "Is that the entrance?" Lucifer said as he controlled his magic to fly towards that ce. He still didn''t know how he would enter this kingdom, but Lucifer just decided to wing it. After all, he was Lucifer. There were many ways for him to enter a small kingdom like this one. Lucifer thennded on the ground, and it was a secluded ce. Not many demons could be seen walking in this ce. After all, if Lucifer went down in a crowded ce, he would be suspected. Even though Lucifer has been out of the world for thousands of years, he still got hismon sense. "Hmm." Lucifer hummed as he walked towards the entrance. And that humming...was a sign that he was excited for this new part of his life. Chapter 16: C-Cursed Shit! Chapter 16: C-Cursed Shit! When Lucifer went out of the ce hended on, he was able to see a line of people forming outside of the wall. The wall was big, and it looked like a minor city from Lucifer''s standards, but of course, it was different from this world''s. The size of the wall was something one would consider a wall that is protecting a big city. No, one from this world would say that the size of the wall is one that isparable to a capital of a kingdom! And that is the truth. The ce where Lucifer decided to stay for a while is the capital city of the Zacharath kingdom, Epitel. That was also why a lot of people are on the line, trying to enter the capital city of Zacharath. However, Lucifer couldn''t give a damn about trying to enter this capital city. That was why he was thinking of slipping in. It would be easier for him that way, and it won''t take much of his time as well. "Should I? Hmm..." Lucifer said as he started thinking. Lucifer was trying to consider his future ns of where he would go from here. This ce was indeed a good ce for him to hide, but is that really all the things that he could do here? ''Probably not.'' Lucifer thought. No matter how small the Zacharath kingdom is, there is probably something that Lucifer would take an interest in. For example, books... ''Wait, wait, wait. I''m wondering on books again.'' Lucifer thought as he shook his head. He didn''t want to get caught up in books again when he didn''t even finish his goal. That was why he promised himself that he would only read a new book after hepleted his book. ''Right, that bitch said something about an academy, didn''t she?'' Back when Lucifer was asking questions to Loraine, she mentioned one thing that caught Lucifer''s attention. And that was the demon academy that demons nowadays attend. The demon academy that Loraine mentioned was something new to Lucifer''s knowledge. It was something that was created when he was reading books and when he didn''t receive any knowledge regarding the modern world. To be honest, the walls that Epitel has is something Lucifer didn''t know anything about. It was just that demons in the past have used something that looks simr to it that Lucifer didn''t mind the walls that much. However, Lucifer knows that it was something different. That was why Lucifer was now really interested in this so-called demon academy. If demons now were able to make a wall like that, it means that the demon academy is also something else. ''This better be worth my time.'' Lucifer thought as he decided. He decided to enter the demon academy that Zacharath kingdom has to offer. "Alright. Teleport." Lucifer said as he snapped his fingers. He then vanished on the spot as he teleported from one ce to another. However, when he reached near the walls, he didn''t use any magic. He just used magic on his body to strengthen it and ran so fast so that no one would be able to see him. After all, if he used magic to enter the ce, something might have been triggered, or someone might be alerted. Lucifer sure didn''t want that to happen right on his first day here. And so, Lucifer entered the capital city of Zacharath kingdom, Epitel. **** "W-what the..." Lucifer stuttered as his eyes opened wide. This was the first thing that came out of his mouth as soon as he entered Epitel. He couldn''t even finish it as the shock he just received was so strong that even Lucifer couldn''t keep his wits. After all, what was happening here right now was just...wild. No, was it even wild? It was just demons who were going through their lives and people who were doing their best. However, for Lucifer, this was wild! No, this may even be a scene from hell! After all, the demons who could do this were the demons located in hell! And this ce isn''t hell! This is the Hidden world! There''s no way the demons here would be able to do this! "I-impossible! W-why are they so peaceful?!" Right, the scene right now was too peaceful for the Hell God, Lucifer, who used to lead wars back then. And when Lucifer whipped his head towards another direction, he heard a voice. "Come buy my stuff! It''s really cheap!" "Hey, hey! This isn''t a ce for you kids!" "Stingy old man!!" And when his eyesnded on that ce, he saw a really peaceful scene. An old guy chasing down kids, a seller trying to sell his items, and a woman who was chopping down some meat, Lucifer could see it all. "C-cursed shit..." Lucifer stuttered as he couldn''t believe it. However, it seems that was the least of his problems as something like a horse came running down on him! Dududududu! Of course, Lucifer was able to dodge that with no problems at all. And when he looked at the horse, he found out that it was connected to something. It was connected to something like a house and it was grand! The designs were something that Lucifer hasn''t seen before. It was then. The guy who seems to be the guard for this carriage suddenly shouted out angrily as he stood up. "Hey! What are you doing, you peasant! This is Her Majesty''s Parade!" When Lucifer heard that, he turned his head towards the man. However, the man was not all that he saw. Dudududuu!! The sound of horses kicking the ground resounded out in this ce, and Lucifer could see the people in the background somehow making way. No, he could see them celebrating as they shouted. "Princess!!!" Flowers in their hands were thrown in the sky as they smiled and chanted that word. But Lucifer couldn''t give a fuck about them right now. Why? It was because over 20 men were pointing their swords towards him. "Fucking peasant! Receive your punishment!" The guard said as he also took out his sword, and when he did, he quickly pointed it at Lucifer. "Attack!!" Chapter 17: A mysterious guy Chapter 17: A mysterious guy "Attack!" The guard shouted out loud. However, the people here didn''t care about that as they just shouted and looked at the far distance. After all, it was the princess of this kingdom and one of the most important people. Lucifer, which is basically unknown to the people, isn''t even seen by the people''s eyes. That is why the guard was confident in cleaning up this mess without being seen. He was also sure that they would be able to kill Lucifer fast and nice, and still be able to follow the original procedure for this parade. After all, if he didn''t clean this mess, there''s no doubting that his head will fly. That was also the reason why the man had a horrified look on his face as he ordered the other men. "Go!" Tak! The other men who held out their weapons prepared to sh at Lucifer, and they were very fast! They didn''t hold back their strike at all as the sword punctured the air as it made its way towards Lucifer''s neck. However, they all stopped right before they could even cut Lucifer''s neck. Why? It was because Lucifer''s neck changed into someone else''s neck as a person suddenly showed up in front of him. "Wait! Wait, please!" That person said as he pped his hands in front and bowed his head. And when that person looked up a little bit, he soon saw the edge of the sword about to pierce him. Normally, this would terrify almost everyone, but not this man as he looked at it calmly. He then spoke as he lowered his head even further. "This friend here is a new guy here. He didn''t know anything about the parade of the princess!" "He only entered and wandered on this ce and set his foot on your brilliant guard''s paths because he wanted to see the beauty of her Majesty!" The man then looked at Lucifer and nudged him with an elbow as he spoke once more. "Right, my friend from Luciferian Empire?" The man then winked towards Lucifer, which was probably a sign for Lucifer to y. And to his desire, Lucifer did move his head a little bit that looked like he nodded his head. And when the man saw that, he looked at the guards once more. "L-luciferian Empire..." "He''s from that p-ce..." "C-chief, what do we do?" What the man saw and heard was the guards being flustered and whispering amongst themselves. Of course, they would be. After all, the name, Luciferian Empire, was brought into the conversation. Even these guards that were doing their duty in the name of the princess of the Zacharath Kingdom was nothingpared to that empire. And when the man saw this, he decided to put the finishing line to that will make the indecisive guards decisive. "Look, I''m sure of it. Besides, I have some credibility, you know?" The man spoke as he brandished the logo that was braided on his chest. The logo on his chest had a triangle and a mansion inside it, and there was also a word on it. And the word was First Academy. "It''s just trash! Damn it." The guard said when he saw the name of the logo. For this guard, it was indeed trash. And because this man wasted his time, the guard could even kill this man as well. However, he couldn''t just do that if ever what the man who suddenly appeared said was true. That was why the guard was having a dilemma as he thought about it. ''I can only let it go with a reasonable excuse, not because I am scared of the Luciferian Empire.'' Otherwise, it would affect our reputation. The guard thought. It was then that the guard coughed as he put a hand over his mouth. "Ahem! Ahem!" "Good. In line with the respect for the services the First Academy has given for the kingdom, we will let you go." "However! The next time you guys do this, your heads will fly without your body in an instant!" "Go away now!" The guard said without missing a line and with a straight face. It looked like he really meant what he was saying, but of course, that didn''t matter to the man who showed up to save Lucifer. "Oh, thank you! Thank you!" The man said as he wrapped his arms around Lucifer''s neck. "See you, guards! Have a nice day!" The man shouted out as he raised his hand while walking away with Lucifer. It didn''t take the two long for them to disappear from the road. And when they did, all of the guards sheathed their swords at the same time. It was amazing how organized they were. "Whew. We dodged a disaster." The guard said as he sat down on the seat. "Go back and make way for the Princess'' carraige!" When the guard said that, the other men quickly disappeared as another set of horses appeared running. It was time to go back to their original duty, and that was to make the way clear for when the princess actually passes through these roads. "Let''s go!" The guard said as he used his magic to make the carriage and horses ride by themselves. And with that, the incident was wiped off from most people present here. After all, it was just another random young man who was about to get killed. Well, it''s not like the bystanders really gave a fuck about what happened. "Luciferian Empire, huh." The guard said as he looked at the sky. He thought about how he might have been wrong, or the man just tried to fool him, but whatever. He didn''t want to y with that empire. After all, no one who ever tried has escaped with their lives. Of course, not even a kingdom. "My luck''s pretty shitty these days, for me to meet someone like that." "I hope nothing bad happens..." The man wished for as he wiped out Lucifer and the other man away from his mind. Chapter 18: Trash Chapter 18: Trash While the guards were on their way to perform their tasks, Lucifer and the mysterious guy who saved him were walking into an alleyway. As the event of the guards stopping them was in the middle of the street, they had to walk quite long. Of course, that didn''t matter to these guys as they just continued walking. And when the mysterious guy finally checked the area for other people, he moved his head. He didn''t want to be seen by others with this guy he saved because that would just lead to rumors. And when he confirmed that there was no one else, he unwrapped his arm around Lucifer''s neck and walked forward. He then spoke as he turned around to look at Lucifer. "Hey! You were in a tough spot there, weren''t you?" The mysterious guy said as he smiled and then he pointed at himself with his thumb. "I''m Kai! Why didn''t you move when you know that the princess ising?" "Oh, is it because you really are new here?" "Hahaha!" Kaiughed at his own joke, but he didn''t stop speaking. He continued as if he didn''t even mind that Lucifer wasn''t reacting to him at all. Well, Lucifer didn''t really react to the guard nor to this man who saved him. "Don''t worry about what I did there, don''t worry!" "It''s my job to save others, and it is what I think that one should do in a situation like that." "After all, those guards just kill whenever they want when it is rted to the princess." "They''re quite aggressive, don''t you think?" Kai said without even missing a single beat in his words. It seems Kai was just outgoing and an extrovert that wouldn''t shy away from strangers like Lucifer. However, things became awkward since Lucifer wasn''t speaking at all. He didn''t even move his head nor did he react to whatever did Kai said. And that caused Kai to feel...ufortable. ''Is he shy?'' Kai thought as he tried to make this situation reason out. However, he soon shook his head when he remembered the reason why he saved Lucifer in that troublesome situation. He remembered why he even said a lie to the guard that could possibly make him eligible for capital punishment. And that was to recruit this stranger into his First Academy. "Hey, if you''re new to this, how about going to First Academy?" "Although it has bad images in the demon society, it''s one of the best!" "I can assure you that, brother!" Right, the other reason why Kai saved Lucifer in that troublesome situation was to make him join the First Academy. After all, First Academy was close to shutting down due to not having enough students. There were no demons who wanted to enroll at First Academy. First Academy had all the bad images and rumors going around it that it is called trash. Well, demons who could afford to go to other academies considers it as trash, after all. However, Kai was loyal to the First Academy, which is why he was trying hard to make it float. It was then that Lucifer finally moved. He looked up to look at Kai. And due to this, Kai spoke once more with a smile on his face. After all, this would be the first time that Lucifer reacted to him. ''Is he interested?'' Kai thought. "Hey, don''t worry, I''ll talk to the princip-" Kai said. However, he couldn''t finish his sentence as the next thing that came out of his mouth was blood. "Buah!" Ssh! His blood sttered to the ground, and without him noticing it, Lucifer''s hand was pierced into his stomach. Kai widened his eyes when he saw that. After all, he didn''t even say nor did he even feel anything! No, why did Lucifer even do something like this? "W-why..." He asked. However, he also churned up his mana to try and save himself from this. Although it was a critical wound, Kai would be able to live if he were to move fast. However... ''I-I can''t do...anything?!'' Kai thought as he couldn''t use his mana or do anything at all. It was as if he were bound to this ce forever! It was then that Lucifer finally spoke while having his arm stuck in Kai''s stomach. "Kai...was it?" Lucifer then looked at Kai straight in the eyes. And that act made Kai terrified. Why? It was because, in those ck eyes of Lucifer, Kai could see it. Kai could see the abyss that doesn''t have any end! Lucifer''s eyes were so ck that Kai thought that he was being sucked in! And when Kai forced himself to look at somewhere else, his eyesnded on Lucifer''s lips. And those lips slowly as if Lucifer intended to make his words resound out in Kai''s brain for eternity. "How dare you touch me like that." "Kuha!" Kai blurted out some more blood out from his mouth, and even the blooding from his wound was pooling in the ground. It was then that Lucifer finally pulled back his hand out from Kai''s stomach. And in his hand was a heart. It was weird if you think about how his hand was in his stomach, but well. It was Lucifer who did that, and nothing is impossible for him. At least, getting Kai''s heart from his stomach is as easy as killing him. "Piece of trash. Trash like you don''t have the right to touch me!" Lucifer then squeezed the heart in his hand, and it popped! However, it was not only the heart that popped but also Kai himself! And just like that, Kai died, for the reason of touching Lucifer. "Fuck. This piece of trash made me so angry that I forgot about things." "Anyway, First Academy, huh." "I guess this trash has its own use." Lucifer said as he cleaned up this mess just by snapping his fingers. He then walked away after calming himself down. "I guess I''ll start by making that academy the most famous in this kingdom." Chapter 19: An unexpected clue Chapter 19: An unexpected clue When Lucifer was finished with Kai, and he decided what to do from now, Lucifer quickly looked for the First Academy. After all, Lucifer needed to know what it was and where it was to attend it. However, as smart as Lucifer, there was something that he didn''t expect. It was something that was so natural for him that he didn''t even consider it. And that was... "There''s a new writing form..." Lucifer said as he looked everywhere. There were signs at every post, but there was none that he could recognize. There was also something that looks like the name of a store or something like that, but Lucifer couldn''t read it. And that could only mean one thing. "Someone invented another alphabet, and it became the norm." Indeed, that would be the case. After all, thousands of years have already passed. It would be weird if the demons or even angels have not progressed at all. Even though they have been at war for years, there would definitely be some development. However, this development was bad for Lucifer. After all, how could he possibly go now to the First Academy that Kai was going? "I could understand what that piece of shit was saying, so does that mean thenguage is still the same?" Lucifer could understand when Kai spoke perfectly. That must mean that they were using the samenguage. And if that were the case, the only thing new should be the writing system or alphabet of thenguage. However, even if that were the case, this was still a problem for Lucifer. "I don''t want to stand out..." Lucifer said as his purpose here was to stay low and gather information about the Hidden world. If Lucifer were to ask the people here where the First Academy was, they would suspect him. At least, that''s what Lucifer thought. After all, the First Academy seems to be pretty infamous. Not knowing where it was would definitely make Lucifer a weird person in one''s mind. "I can''t force someone either..." He already killed Kai, a member of the First Academy and a demon who would definitely have connections with someone else. And that means that Lucifer has already left a trace. There was the possibility of someone tracking him down for killing Kai. Of course, Lucifer could just kill that guy who would dare investigate him. However, the fact that if he continued doing that would mean he would get infamous. And that was something bad for the current Lucifer. And if Lucifer forced someone to answer him or killed another person in a dark alleyway, there''s no doubt that sooner orter, that woulde back to bite his ass. After all, killing Kai was already biting his ass. Well, Lucifer didn''t care about that. It was then that someone walked in front of Lucifer. However, there wasn''t only one person, but it was a whole group of people. They walked together, and as they walked, they were talking with each other. "It''s the entrance exam! Which academies do you think will pick us?!" "I just wish that I won''t get picked by the First Academy!" "Oh, I feel the same way." The group of men was all smiles as they were talking with each other. However, Lucifer didn''t care about that as his ears perked up. After all, they said something that was...interesting for him. "Man, my dream is to go to the Royal Academy! Only aces go there, right?" "Dude, you''re dreaming too much." "Yeah. Besides, haven''t you heard? The princess will also take the exam today!" "Now that you mention it..." "Mwehehehehe." The menughed as they imagined that they would see the princess. Of course, they were walking while doing that. And because they were so focused on talking with each other, they didn''t notice. They didn''t notice that Lucifer was already following them. After all, it seems that this group of youth was about to go to a ce called the entrance exam. ''If my luck is good, then the First Academy is there as well.'' Lucifer thought as he kept walking. He was walking steadily and quietly to avoid any unwanted eye towards him. And it was only time until Lucifer would be able to go to his destination as well. **** "Princess, please stop reading that book. We are already nearing our location." A voice resounded out in this...ce. It was a small room, but it was enough for the two people inside. And the one who spoke was an old butler who was sitting in front of a woman. That woman was reading a book in her hands, and it seems that she wasn''t even listening to the old butler. "Princess, are you listening to me?" The old butler said as he raised his body to take a peek at the woman''s eyes. And indeed, the woman''s eyes were reading the book intently. Her red eyes were burning with passion as she continued reading. It was then that the old butler took the book away. After all, he can''t have the woman keep on reading. "Ah! Sebastian, what are you doing?!" The woman said as she stood up. Her fluffy white hair bounced as she did, and her red eyes were ring at the old butler. After all, she wasn''t finished reading that book. However, as Sebastian was taller than her, the princess was unable to get the book, which was being held up by the old butler. "Princess, I know you like the Fallen Demon, but have you forgotten?" "We are enemies with his followers. The Luciferian Empire is threatening our peace with their lunatics." The old butler said as he looked at the book with pitiful eyes. After all, the title of the book was...The Fallen Demon, Lucifer. "I know that! However, it''s not like Sir Lucifer is the one leading them!" The woman said as she looked down. It seems that her energy was gone from before. And Sebastian was looking at the woman with eyes full of pity for her. After all, he knew what she was going to say. "After all...Sir Lucifer is already dead." Chapter 20: An Awkward Entrance Chapter 20: An Awkward Entrance "After all... Sir Lucifer is already dead." The woman said as her shoulders slumped. And Sebastian just watched her. He wanted to give the princess a little bit of time to get herself back together. It was only after a minute has passed that Sebastian finally spoke. "Princess, it''s alright to idolize someone, but it''s bad if it''s too much. I hope you do not live in the past and be someone in the present." "I know..." The princess said as she looked up. Of course, she knew what Sebastian was talking about. It was just bad for someone in the present to go wild about someone in the past. However, the tales about the Fallen Demon were just that good. That was why the princess couldn''t help but idolize...no, her idolization was already in the boundary of madness. It was to the point that even the princess thought that she was just like the lunatics in the Luciferian Empire. Sebastian then continued speaking with a warm smile on his face as he saw the princess looking at the outside with a nk look. "Well, it''s not that bad as long as your aim is to grow as strong as him." "If the princess bes a Hell God, I, the old butler, would be able to die with a smile." Sebastian then raised his hands in the air. "All hail the Hell God Velma!" "Doesn''t that sound nice, Princess?" Sebastian said as he tilted his head to look at the princess...at Velma''s face. Of course, although she was trying to hide it, Velma was already smiling. After all, hearing that kind of sentence was just too nice to hear. And it seems that this topic was enough to bring back Velma''s energy as she spoke. "That''s right! I aim to be a Hell God." "After all, that''s the only way I can stand side by side with Sir Lucifer!" "Ah, here we go again..." Sebastian said. However, the two couldn''t continue speaking anymore as they heard a knock. Thud! Thud! Thud! "Princess, we are here." A voice from the outside said as the room that they were in stopped moving. No, this wasn''t a room, but it was the inside of a carriage. It was just made specifically for the princess, which is why it was so...grand. "Let us go, princess." Sebastian said as he stood up. He then walked towards the door. Well, it was near them as they were sitting near it. And he just stood there as he waited for Velma toe. It didn''t take long for him to open the door as Velma was already walking. Squeak. The door opened when Sebastian pushed it. And the outside view became clear for them. "It''s the princess!!!" And what they saw was a long line of people waiting for Velma toe. It was the arrival of the princess in the ce where the entrance test of all the academies would take ce. **** "Princess!!" The shouting of the crowd resounded out in this ce. And Lucifer could hear it too well as he was near them. ''Princess, huh. Of this kingdom?'' Lucifer thought. However, his thoughts ended there as he didn''t care about something like a princess. After all, he was a Hell God. Even though he didn''t have powers yet, Lucifer was certainly a Hell God. And that was why Lucifer continued walking. However, Lucifer was soon forced to stop. Why? It was because the group of youth that he was following soon joined in the crowd as they yelled. "Princess! You''re beautiful today as well!!" The group of youth shouted out loud in chorus with the crowd. ''Is it really that big of a deal to see a princess?'' Lucifer thought as he looked up. And because Lucifer was a Hell God, he was able to see through the crowd. He soon saw the princess who was being guarded by men all around her. And because of that, Lucifer then saw it. He witnessed the woman turn her head towards his direction! And as if that were not enough, Lucifer met with the eyes of the princess! He met with the eyes of Velma! However, the eye contact between the two of them didn''tst for more than a second. ''Oho, she was able to feel me?'' Lucifer thought as he used magic to hide himself. And when he looked at the woman again, he saw that she wasn''t looking in his direction anymore. ''A good seedling.'' Lucifer thought. And it was then that Lucifer finally started walking. He looked at the building where people were starting to enter. And although Lucifer didn''t know what it was for, he walked towards that. After all, Lucifer already deduced that this was the ce where the entrance exam would be held. ''This is too much hassle.'' Lucifer thought as he soon entered the building without any restrictions. **** Lucifer was currently walking inside the hallway of the building, which he suspected the ce of the entrance exam. There were many people outside of the building, but it was empty on the inside. However, Lucifer knew what to do in this empty ce. After all, he was already instructed where he needs to go in order to enroll. Before he entered this ce, there was someone who guided him and told him all sorts of stuff. Lucifer was also able to confirm that this was indeed the entrance exam ce. That was why Lucifer knew. ''Right this way...'' Lucifer thought as he saw the corner in the hallway where he could turn right. And as soon as he walked into that corner, he soon saw a door. "Is that it?" Lucifer said as he tried to read the sign ced at the top of the door. But of course, Lucifer couldn''t read any of that. Lucifer then continued walking without a care for anything. And when Lucifer reached the door, he opened it. No, he tried to open it. However, the door didn''t open at all. "What the hell?" Lucifer said. However, Lucifer''s patience soon ran out as he just literally destroyed the door that wouldn''t open. Squeakkk!! Lucifer pulled the door out of the way. And he threw it away as he continued walking. And when Lucifer entered the room, he soon felt it. "What the..." He felt the eyes of hundreds staring right at him. It was the demons who were already here before him. Chapter 21: Ignored! Chapter 21: Ignored! "What the hell happened!!!" A voice resounded out in Lucifer''s ears as he stood there nkly. After all, Lucifer didn''t expect that this ce would be full of demons right now. He wouldn''t destroy that door if he knew. After all, destroying the door would definitely bring him attention. ''Fuck. I''m too impatient.'' Lucifer thought as he reflected on his mistake. However, it''s not like his mistake would be wiped clean just because he admitted it. That was why he was in deep shit right now. What''s more, a strong-looking man was walking towards him with an angry face. And it was the one who shouted before. However, Lucifer didn''t care about that. Right now, Lucifer was just thinking. ''Do I kill all of them?'' That was all Lucifer could think of. After all, this was a bad situation where many people were looking at him. He was in the middle of attention, and that was something Lucifer didn''t like. He couldn''t hide just like how he did before with the princess as the people here were looking at him directly. They would be able to tell if Lucifer disappeared in front of them right away. That was why Lucifer was thinking of killing them all. However, the one to bring that thought down was himself. After all, there were just too many of them here. If an incident were to happen here and he was at the center of it, that would definitely bring more attention to him. It would make Lucifer an infamous person. That was why Lucifer thought it would be best to y it low right now. However, it seems that was not his decision to make as the strong-looking man stopped right in front of Lucifer. "Hey! What the hell you destroying the door for, huh?!" "You think you''re some tough hot potato?!" And when Lucifer heard that, he looked up. After all, the strong-looking man was much taller than him. ''Ah, fuck it.'' Lucifer thought as he turned his body. He then started walking towards a ce where there were not many people. Tak. Tak. Tak. Lucifer''s footsteps resounded out in this quiet and chilly ce. There was no one talking, and all of them were watching this scene. After all, it was interesting. And the one guy who stomped angrily towards Lucifer looked at him walk away with...wide eyes. After all, a no-name newbie bullshit just ignored him! It was something unbelievable to him that even he couldn''t react! It was then that someone finally reacted. "PFFTT! Did that guy just ignore him?" The guyughed as he pointed to the strong-looking man who got ignored by Lucifer. After all, it was the truth that he was ignored. And because the man was looking so strong, it was funny. At least, for the guy who justughed, it was. "Hahaha! He got ignored by some puny kid!!!" The guyughed out loud. "Hey, stop it! Don''t you know who that is?" A man interjected the guy who wasughing. "W-who?" The guy who wasughing said as he tried to hold back hisughter. After all, he didn''t want to piss off someone who could possibly be influential and came from a good family. "That''s the disciple of a teacher from the Royal Academy!" "And the teacher is Sir Ramon!" And when the guy who wasughing heard that, hisughter stopped immediately. He looked like he just heard the scariest thing possible in his life. And that was all heard by the strong-looking man. After all, theughter was just too loud. And that became the source of anger for this guy. He was ignored by some guy who doesn''t even have any reputation. And then he wasughed at by some piece of garbage that could be found anywhere. Just these two sequences hurt the strong-looking man''s pride. "Hey!" The man said as he looked at Lucifer. However, Lucifer was already gone when he whipped his head. ''What the...'' The man thought as he tried to look for Lucifer. However, his efforts were all in vain as he couldn''t find him. And that was why the man was forced to take it out on the guy who wasughing. He then whipped his head around and walked towards that guy. "You! How dare youugh at me!" He said as he started beating the guy up. Of course, the man couldn''t fight back at all as the teacher of this guy was a teacher in the Royal Academy. And the numerous pairs of eyes that were watching this event died down slowly as it started getting boring. After all, what''s so fun seeing a weak guy beaten down by a strong guy? And the man who escaped from all thismotion, Lucifer, was just watching them. ''Good thing I didn''t kill him.'' Lucifer thought. However, his thoughts soon died down as he saw someone passing through the doors that he just passed through. And when Lucifer turned his eyes around, his eyes saw a woman who has white hair crowning her head. She was tall, and her body was just great. Her curves were perfect as well. Of course, that didn''t matter to Lucifer. ''It''s that woman who was able to find me.'' Lucifer thought as he used magic once more to hide himself. He didn''t want to be felt by some random princess and cause trouble once more. However, it was not only him who noticed the woman as someone in the crowd shouted out loud. "It''s the princess!" And when they heard what it was, the people all turned their heads towards the door. Even the guy who was beating down another guy stopped and turned his head towards the door. And without even Lucifer noticing it, a crowd suddenly formed around the princess who just entered. "Princess! It''s nice to meet you!" "ept my love, oh darling!" "Hey, you''re gross! Princess wouldn''t like that!" And while that was happening, Lucifer had a thought swirling in his head. ''What the fuck is with the demon race nowadays?!'' Chapter 22: The demons evolved...backwards! Chapter 22: The demons evolved...backwards! ''What the fuck is going on with the demon race?!'' Lucifer thought as he watched a crowd form around the princess. He was confused and mad about what was happening right now. After all, demons of all kinds were going crazy just for a puny princess. A puny princess that doesn''t even deserve Lucifer''s attention was being fawned over. Although the princess, in Lucifer''s opinion, was a good seedling, that doesn''t mean shit! After all, she hasn''t sprouted! She isn''t strong or anything like that. And for the demon race who used to be brutal, savage, killers, psychopaths, or whatever the hell it was, to go crazy for a princess like that. Lucifer couldn''t believe it. After all, this seems like...the demon race has evolved. They evolved backwards! That was Lucifer''s honest thoughts as he looked at the crowd of demons. However, those crowd of demons became silent right away as something dropped down from the ceiling. Thud! "Peasants! Clear the way for her highness!" A voice resounded out as something like a body stood up. Well, it was indeed a body as it was a person. "Huh? What the..." A confused voice resounded out from the crowd as it seems like this was a hard thing to process. Why? It was because a whole lot of people suddenly appeared. What''s more, all of them were sticking their swords out, aimed at the crowd! "You''re too rude to her royal highness!" Another voice resounded out as the people who looked like guards stepped aside. And within them appeared someone who looked like the leader of these guys. It was the guard who tried to kill Lucifer before. Of course, Lucifer knows that as he watched it all with interest in his eyes. ''Oho, it''s that guy. So, he was talking about that princess.'' Lucifer thought. However, Lucifer couldn''t keep thinking about it anymore as a sweet voice resounded out in this ce once more. And it was the princess'' voice. "Stop it, now. It''s not like they''re doing harm to me, right?" Velma said as she walked towards the leader of the guards. Of course, Velma didn''t want to be like this. In fact, she wanted to be appreciated by the people. After all, it was something else to be loved by your people as a royalty. Being loved by the people only means that you are doing a great job. That was why she didn''t want to be too harsh on them. "Sorry about this. Let''s just focus on the entrance exam, alright?" Velma said as she took a look at the crowd. And when she did, cheers and joy suddenly bloomed on this ce as the crowd went crazy. "Yes!" "As you wish, princess!!" They continued doing that as if that were all the purpose of their life. "Yes. Yes. I appreciate you too." Velma said as she waved her hand and began walking. Of course, her guards were still there to protect her. It was only natural considering that she was royalty. It didn''t take too long for the princess and the guards to disappear and quiet returned to this ce. However, in a particr demon''s mind, it was hell. And that was Lucifer. ''This is the fucking results of my...fighting with those bastardous-winged bastards?!'' After all, Lucifer really couldn''t believe that the demon race that he used to led evolved backwards. The way they act now was so nonsense that even Lucifer was dumbfounded. And that was normal. After all, in Lucifer''s time, people ate wars. There was not a single day when times were peaceful back in the day. Lucifer was ustomed to seeing demons who were prideful, arrogant, strong, deadly, poisonous, or whatever it was. And that was why it wasn''t easy for him to ept these puny ass weak shit demons. ''These guys are not demons...'' In other words, it was a culture shock. ''They are not demons, I say!!!!'' And while Lucifer was shocked about what just happened, the whole ce started to shake. Shooooo! The whole ce started to shake, but no one was losing their bnce, nor was anyone falling. In fact, no one even was panicking about the whole ce shaking. It was as if it were just a normal urrence. However, that shaking soon stopped as the floor moved! It moved while having all these demons on top of it! Of course, even Lucifer was being dragged, and the princess as well! It was crazy, but no one was reacting to this at all. And that was why Lucifer could confidently say it. ''This is a part of the entrance. Hmm, what a fancy way of doing it.'' Lucifer thought as he looked at the ce. It used to be grand and all, but now it was nothing. After all, they were moving. It was even weird that he could see things or no one was getting dizzy. However, that was thanks to the magic circting in the area. Of course, even Lucifer was affected by it as he didn''t get dizzy. Well, even if it didn''t affect him, there''s no way a Hell God would get sick just from this amount of moving. And just the amount of preparation was something special. The school, or whatever the hell it is, was using magic to move the floor. And they were also using magic to prevent the students from falling sick. What''s more, they were also using magic for the student not to fall off or something like that. It was indeed a fancy way to start something. ''It took such a long time just for this shit to start. This better be worth it!'' Lucifer thought as he felt his blood rushing up his brain. After all, Lucifer was excited. Even if the demon has evolved backwards in terms of behavior, that doesn''t mean their strength too. The modern Hidden world''s demons...Lucifer was excited to see what they could offer. ''If this shit ain''t interesting, I''m gonna make this kingdom pay!'' Lucifer thought as the crowd of people arrived at their destination. Chapter 23: Lucis Ferre Chapter 23: Lucis Ferre It didn''t take long for the crowd of exam takers to arrive at their destination. After all, it was something done by magic. And the magic is probably done by some powerful master. Of course, Lucifer thinks that as well as he looked at the surroundings. ''Hmm. They chopped us down.'' Lucifer thought as his eyes wandered around in this room. The room that he was in right now didn''t have much differencepared to the room that he was in before. It was still nd and boring, but it was big enough for one to conduct an exam. Well, Lucifer predicted that this exam that would take ce was a fighting exam. Anyway, Lucifer could see that the participants have gone down. Lucifer could see a thousand people before, but now...Lucifer could only see at least a hundred people participating here. What''s more, there was something like a tower in the middle of the room. Of course, this room had enough space even with that tower. ''Amazing. Whoever separated us is strong.'' Lucifer thought as he started walking towards a corner where not many people were staying. He was thinking about how the one who separated them is strong. After all, not even Lucifer was able to tell how he was able to do that. Of course, that was just because Lucifer didn''t pay close attention. However, the fact that he could take Lucifer off guard means something else. ''Interesting. Very, very, very interesting." Lucifer thought. He was excited about this whole exam thing now. He was excited to see who the hell was able to separate the people. It was quite amazing how he was excited on the inside, but his face waspletely nk. It was then that something approached him. Of course, Lucifer was able to tell immediately as he was the only person here. "Hey, are you alone?" The guy who approached Lucifer said. However, Lucifer couldn''t care about that guy and just decided to ignore him. After all, why should he socialize with weaklings? One should prove one''s worth first before even being able toe in the presence of a Hell God. Of course, there''s no way this man would know that Lucifer was a Hell God. Lucifer looked like just a normal teenage boy who was too handsome for his sake. "My name is Asgo. I''m taking the exam as well. How about we work together?" Asgo said as he moved his hand up for a handshake. Of course, Lucifer didn''t take that. Well, he didn''t even know about that handshake or whatnot. Lucifer was definitely behind the times. And while he was looking at Asgo, who just introduced himself, there was something Lucifer was curious about. ''What do I...call myself as?'' Lucifer thought as he looked at Asgo''s hand. Lucifer intended to be low key or under the radar for a while as he intends to get his powers back. He didn''t want his previous or past enemies toe at him while he was still weak and recuperating from his physical condition. That was why Lucifer knew that he couldn''t just tantly introduce himself as Lucifer. After all, even though most demons would think that he was just an imposter, there would definitely be some who would investigate. And if even a few were able to sniff him out, Lucifer would be in a bad situation. It was then that Lucifer suddenly remembered something in the past. And that was... ''Ah, I can use my other name.'' Lucifer thought as he turned his body half-way in another direction. "My name is Lucis Ferre." Lucifer said as he started walking towards another ce where there were not many people located. He only responded because he wanted to establish his name as Lucis Ferre. However, it seems that Asgo wouldn''t let that go as he walked in front of Lucifer and stopped him. "Nice to meet you, Lucis! You have ast name, huh? Are you from a Denoble house or something like that?" "Oh! Am I being too rude? Tell me, and I would fix it immediately." As Lucifer had ast name or something like that when he introduced himself, Asgo thought that he was a Denoble. Denoble. It is what one calls a demon when a demon belongs to a family that is important, powerful, influential, and many more. A Denoble house is something one would find in any kingdoms as it is one of the foundations of a kingdom. Of course, not every house could be a Denoble house. One must have a hereditary heritage or perform outstanding achievements to be one. That is why a Denoble is strong, powerful, and more often feared by other demons. After all, a Denoble could basically kill anyone and still get away with it even with a kingdom''sws or rules. And that was why Asgo would apologize immediately if Lucifer were one. Of course, Lucifer is a being more important than any Denoble. "No, it''s something I got from a book." Lucifer said as he looked at Asgo. Although he didn''t want to talk with this piece of shit, Lucifer had no choice. He couldn''t kill him in here where people would immediately know, and he also couldn''t just ignore him. After all, if this guy made a fuss, many more people woulde to know of his existence. And that was why Lucifer thought it best just to take advantage of this guy. After all, he was already giving himself to Lucifer. Lucifer would be stupid if he didn''t take this offer. "Oh, I see! Well, you shouldn''t tell that to other demons, alright? Having ast name when you''re just amoner is forbidden!" Asgo said as he smiled. It seems that he was happy that Lucifer was now talking. After all, he dide here to talk. "Anyway, how about working with me? Let''s pass this entrance exam together!" "We would be able to pass any exam better if we have two heads working on it, don''t you think?" Asgo said, but Lucifer wasn''t listening. He was just astounded at what he heard. ''What the? Having ast name is forbidden? What in the name of angels is this fuckingw?'' After all, it was just that surprising. Chapter 24: Eight Academies Chapter 24: Eight Academies ''What in the name of angels is this fuckingw?'' Lucifer thought. After all, it was just absurd that one is forbidden from having ast name. Even in the past, one could just say whatever his name is, and no one would give a fuck. After all, it is moremon to die rather than to live in those times. Who would give his time to care about something trivial like ast name when he could possibly die in the next minute? And now, in the modern times in demon history, having one is forbidden. Of course, Lucifer knew that Denoble''s status or signature is in theirst names. However, a true Denoble wouldn''t care about some demon saying that he has ast name. After all, he wouldn''t immediately be strong just because one has ast name! That was why it was just absurd, for Lucifer, to have a surname forbidden. Well, it was just saying how old Lucifer is. It was then that Asgo spoke once more as he noticed that Lucifer was staring at the sky nkly. "Hey, are you alright? You listening to me, brother?" And it was also then that Lucifer was finally able to get a hold of himself. "What do you mean a demon is forbidden from having his own surname? I never heard that before." Lucifer said. Lucifer was extremely curious about this topic. It was because some of the Hell Gods in the past were able to be Hell Gods because of how unique theirst names were. Theirst name became something like their trademark, and it boosted their poprity as they put out achievements after achievements. And eventually, they became a Hell God with it. "Ah, have you been reading all your life? Get a life, man." "It''s a neww that was passed down a few decades ago. It is to sort out status in the society." Asgo said as he squinted his eyes. After all, it was just weird that one wouldn''t know about that. After all, it ismon sense now. However, it''s not like Asgo would stay away from Lucifer just because of that. After all, the other people in this room already had teammates or subordinates. Asgo had to stick with Lucifer, and he knew that as well. That was why Asgo continued speaking. "Don''t worry about that anymore. So, what do you say?" "Will you work with me?" And Lucifer''s answer to that question was, of course... "Yeah. I''ll work with you." Lucifer said as he looked at Asgo. He then rested his back on the wall as he continued speaking. Of course, working with Lucifer is something one has to pay for to get, and Lucifer would make this Asgo pay for it. He would make Asgo pay for it with information. "I''m actually new to this. How many academies are participating in this entrance exam?" "Oh wow, you really sound like you have been reading books your whole life and just decided toe out now." Asgo said with amazement in his eyes. After all, Asgo couldn''t imagine reading books in his whole life. He would probably get bored with it faster than how he gets bored with his life. "Anyway, there are eight academies which we students can enroll to." Asgo then continued speaking with his hands sticking out in front. Eight of his fingers were then used to indicate which are what and what are which. "The most famous and the strongest academy out of all, Royal Academy." "The ce where alchemists gather, Alchemeta." "The academy where swordsmiths or anyone who makes weapons gather, Weapons Maker." "Those three are the academies most students aim for, and the others are..." Asgo then proceeded to tell the names of the academies which are not important. And thest academy on that list was... "The First Academy is the most trash academy out there. However, the reason why it''s still here is that its past achievements are just strong enough to resound till today." "There are probably no students who want to join the First Academy." Asgo said without missing a single beat, and what he said made Lucifer think. ''Hmm. If I join the First Academy, I would be seen as trash.'' Discrimination in the demon race isn''t new or umon. It was actually encouraged by leaders or kings to make the demons fight amongst themselves and aim for supremacy. After all, no demon would want to live as an underdog. However, it''s not like that would be bad for Lucifer. It would actually be good as an extra cover. The only thing that Lucifer was mindful of is that he would get extra attention. No student would want to get into the First Academy and will aim for any academy besides First Academy. It is probably because one would get bullied anywhere he goes, and one could possibly get infamous because one is in First Academy. And that...is something Lucifer doesn''t want to happen to him. ''The Royal Academy seems perfect.'' As long as Lucifer doesn''t do too well in the studies or whatever they would do in an academy, Lucifer would be able to stay under the radar. He would be able to live like a good student, and he would just need to find a ce to live in this kingdom. Right after that, he just needs to focus on getting his powers back. ''Hmm...this is hard.'' Lucifer thought. The First Academy was the academy Lucifer first thought of joining, but it seems too bad now. The Royal Academy, of course, doesn''t have all advantages. There would be some arrogant students who would force Lucifer''s hand. Of course, Lucifer knew that, and he might just kill them. And that would bring trouble in itself. That was why Lucifer was having trouble. And as if that were not enough, Asgo spoke. "What academy are you aiming for, brother? Probably Royal Academy, right?" "Strong people like to go there, after all!" He spoke with such innocence and energy that he pissed Lucifer off. After all, Asgo spoke without knowing a thing about Lucifer''s problem. ''This fucking piece of shit...'' Chapter 25: Start the exam! Chapter 25: Start the exam! ''This fucking piece of shit...'' Lucifer thought as his eyes turned sharp. After all, he was having trouble with picking an academy to attend for this new start of his. Although Lucifer dide here in order to regain his powers back and buy time for himself, Lucifer also ns to start his journey here. He nned to start the journey to be the One True God in here. And he needed a good environment to be able to write a book. After all, Lucifer didn''t know how to write a book. It''s not like he has that knowledge now that he read millions of books. That was why this choice was crucial and fatal for the start of his book. Will it be the Royal Academy or the First Academy? Either way, Lucifer nned to start by entering one academy. "Huuu." Lucifer hummed as he tried to calm himself. It would be just unreasonable of him to kill this person now. After all, there are many eyes, and he would be seen killing Asgo. As strong as he is, Lucifer didn''t want to blow away any covers now. "I''m still not sure about which academy I would go to. How about you?" Lucifer said as he just looked at Asgo calmly. And when he heard what Lucifer said, Asgo spoke quickly. "Of course! I''m aiming for Royal Academy! Just the benefits of joining the Royal Academy will set you apart from those trashes who would join the lower ss academies!" Lucifer''s eyebrows unnaturally wriggled as he heard the word benefits. ''Hmm. That would be a factor to take in as well.'' Lucifer thought. However, Lucifer was no longer nning to think things through right now. He could just do thatter when he knows more things about this whole entrance exam. He would have more time to decide as well. Besides, Lucifer could feel something growing in the tower that could be located in the center of this room. It isn''t the time to think or talk about something like this. Shunggg. And when Lucifer moved his eyes towards the tower, he could see the light growing out of nowhere. That light was so blinding that it caught the attention of all of the people in here. Of course, even Asgo who was right by the side of Lucifer. "Ah! It''s starting." Asgo said as he covered his eyes with his right hand. After all, the light was too blinding. However, Asgo couldn''t care about that as he smiled. It was the start of the entrance exam that he dreamed of, and it would be the start of the day when he would change his life. That was why he said with a wide smile on his face. "It''s the start of the entrance exam!!!" And, of course, Lucifer could hear Asgo scream even if he didn''t want to hear it. Lucifer then squinted his eyes as he tried to see through the light better. However, even Lucifer couldn''t see what was behind the light. It was strange if you think about how he was a Hell God. Well, it couldn''t be helped. Lucifer was too weak right now, and all of his powers were affected. Even then, Lucifer thought that whoever made that light was strong. ''There''s no way they could hide even from my naked eye if they are not strong, anyway.'' Lucifer thought. And as he kept looking at the light, Lucifer soon witnessed a change. Of course, that change was the light bing smaller and weaker. It didn''t take long for the light to go out, and something reced the light. And what reced the light was... "The examiner!" Asgo said as he started walking towards the center of the room. He then looked back towards Lucifer and shouted, "Let''s go!" It was the start of the exam. **** "Gather!" The examiner shouted out loud as he looked down on the participants. All of the participants were right in front of the tower now, and the examiner was just checking if there were anyone missing. And when he confirmed that all were here, he shouted once more. "We will begin the entrance exam now!" "However, before we do begin the entrance exam, we will have you go through a little test!" "This is the so-called cutting off the weed!" And when the participants heard that, they all murmured amongst themselves. "Will this be hard...?" "I heard this would be a test on the Demonic Origins, but I''m not sure..." There were many voices resounding out in this room right now, and even Lucifer''s is not an exception. After all, Lucifer asked Asgo about this little test that the examiner was talking about. "What is he talking about? I never heard about this." Lucifer said. He acted as if he knew something about the test from the beginning, but well. Lucifer had to act like he did as he came here for the entrance exam, after all. "Ah, the entrance exam is basically made for the Royal Academy." "However, there are other academies participating." "So, this is the process where they sort and filter out the students." Asgo said as he looked at Lucifer. He then continued as he pointed at Lucifer. "If you pass through the minimum requirement of the Royal Academy, you will take the Royal Academy exam." "However, if you do not pass the requirement, you would take the other academies'' exam." And when Asgo finished saying all that, Lucifer began to speak. After all, he didn''t even know what the exam was about. "What are they testing for in this exam?" Of course, Asgo answered Lucifer without batting an eye. "They''ll be testing your Demonic Origin." And when Lucifer heard that, his eyes widened a little bit. After all, it has been a while since he heard that term. ''Demonic Origin, huh.'' Lucifer thought. However, his thoughts ended there as the examiner shouted once more. "We will now begin the little test, the test where we would determine your worth!" Chapter 26: Demonic Origin Chapter 26: Demonic Origin ''Demonic Origin.'' Lucifer thought as he saw a line of demons waiting to be tested. The Demonic Origin that Lucifer has is something that not even the demons here could ever imagine having. After all, as one progresses, the Demonic Origin would also be strengthened. And as Lucifer was a Hell God, his Demonic Origin is so pure and so strong that even that would be able to destroy anyone in this room. However, just what is the Demonic Origin? ''It is something that a demon has naturally the moment they were born.'' Lucifer thought as he tried hard to remember what the Origin was about. After all, it has been so long that Lucifer forgot about something so basic. ''Ah, right. It''s about the demon''s talents.'' Once a demon is born, they have a Demonic Origin. And since they are new to the world, they don''t know how to strengthen that Demonic Origin. And new students are considered young demons, and so, it is used as a way to filter out students because the natural form of the Demonic Origin tells one how talented one is. At least, that''s what Lucifer thought of this whole situation. ''Wait, hmm. What are the types of Demonic Origin again?'' Lucifer thought as he tried hard to remember the types of Demonic Origin. There weren''t many Demonic Origins. In fact, they could be counted in one hand. To be exact, there are only four Demonic Origins known to the demon race. However, Lucifer stopped his thoughts right there. After all, the Demonic Origin may have different names already in this modern world. He didn''t want to remember it if it would just mix things up in the end. That was why he thought it would be best if he asked Asgo about this. He then turned to Asgo, who was waiting right beside him. "Asgo, what are the different types of Demonic Origins? I forgot about them since I was studying so hard about the entrance exam itself." Lucifer said as he made an excuse on the spot. It was quite amazing how he was even able to think of that. And it seems that Asgo didn''t mind it that much as he spoke. "Man, you should really get a life. If you don''t even know what the types of Demonic Origins are, your ancestors would turn on their graves." Demonic Origins weremon sense ormon knowledge now. Even the youngest demons would know about them, and yet, a student taking the entrance exam didn''t know about them. It was just weird. Well, Asgo didn''t really care as he believed in that lie of Lucifer. "Anyway, there are only four Demonic Origins: the weakest Demonic Origin, Common, the second weakest, Umon." "From that onwards, the difference is big. The second strongest type of Demonic Origin is Denoble. Thest is King." "There is no way to know one''s Demonic Origin other than going through an entrance exam of this scale. So, many of us are nervous about it." Asgo said as he turned his head back to watch the little test going on right now. He was nervous, but he still answered Lucifer''s question. He was quite the helpful guy. ''Hmm. So, it really changed.'' Lucifer thought as he knew that the names of the Demonic Origins in the past were different. However, the numbers of the Demonic Origin were still the same. Of course, Lucifer''s Demonic Origin is already way beyond the King type. And it seems that the process of finding out one''s Demonic Origin is still the same as it was in the past. After all, Lucifer only learned of his Demonic Origin through something simr as well. ''I had Demonic Origin King. My Demonic Origin is probably stronger than that now.'' ''What should I do...hmmm.'' Lucifer thought as he looked in front. The students waiting to be tested only numbered a few now. After all, time was moving. And when Lucifer looked at the side, he saw many heartbroken demons. Those demons were the demons who only had the weakest Demonic Origin. After all, talents are something that one cannot just change in one''s lifetime. Of course, Lucifer didn''t give a fuck about them as he thought. ''What should I do...I have to probably get at least a Demonic Origin Denoble to be able to get to the Royal Academy.'' ''And I probably need the Demonic Origin Common to get to the First Academy.'' ''I can''t y it safe and chooseter. It looks like I have to choose now.'' As this process was a way to sort out students, Lucifer, too, would have to be sorted out. Lucifer would have to show his Demonic Origin in order to be able to enter an academy. However, if he shows his Demonic Origin now, he won''t be able to choose which academy he would go to. He would have no choice and just be listed off in either academy if his Demonic Origins are too high or too low. That was why he was having a problem. After all, he nned to do it forter, but he was forced to do it now. ''Royal or First...hmm.'' Lucifer thought long and hard as this was something important. And that was why he didn''t notice what was happening in front. He was so focused that even he didn''t hear that the demons were shouting right now. "Wow!" A voice shouted out loud as the crowd of demons watched what was happening in front. In front of the tower, one could see a woman holding her arms out towards the tower. And scribbled on the tower was something many of them longed for but couldn''t have. Why? It was because what was on the tower was... "She''s a King Rank! She has the Demonic Origin of a King!!!" And the demon who had the Demonic Origin of a King was, of course, the princess. Velma''s hair was swaying in the air as she put down her hand. "So, I''m a King Rank, huh." She said as she smiled. After all, one of the requirements to be a Hell God has been unlocked for her automatically. Chapter 27: Demonic Origin II Chapter 27: Demonic Origin II "So, I''m a King rank, huh." Velma said as she put down her hands. After all, the process for testing is already done. She didn''t have to ce her hands against the tower anymore. And when she was about to walk away, a voice resounded out in her ears. That voice belonged to the examiner who was standing atop the tower. His voice was quite loud and strong as all of the other demons here were able to hear it. "Good! King rank, as expected of the princess! Royal Academy will be blessed with another talent!" That examiner said as something like a stone appeared right in front of him. The stone was long, and it seems smooth enough for one to write on. As this was a test for sorting demons out, the examiner had to keep a list so that there won''t be any problems once they started assigning students to the exams. And in the long stone, there were four columns, and at the top of it were the categories. Of course, it was the types of the Demonic Origin; The Common, Umon, Denoble, and the king type. The examiner then put his hand above the column where the King types are listed. There was no one who has been listed there as the King type is rare. However... "Velma De Zacharath." The examiner said as the name magically appeared on the stone. And when the examiner put his head back in front, the stone magically disappeared once more. Of course, it was time for the next student to be tested. And the next student was... "You! Go and ce your hand in the tower." The examiner said as his eyes witnessed a pretty strong-looking man. Of course, that man was Asgo. There were only two students left, and those two were Asgo and Lucifer. And when his name was called, Asgo spoke. "Yes, sir!" Asgo said as he tapped Lucifer with his elbow. As this was his turn to go, he wanted Lucifer to watch. After all, Asgo didn''t know what Lucifer didn''t know. Lucifer might ask him things about how this would go on, and that was why Asgo wanted him to watch. And without even confirming if Lucifer was watching, Asgo started to walk towards the tower with heavy footsteps. After all, this process would decide his future and his life in the demon society. If he were able to show at least a Denoble rank, Asgo''s life would be set. He would have a glorious future, and he would be a guaranteed powerhouse in this kingdom. However, if he were to show even an Umon rank, Asgo''s life would go downhill. Although he wouldn''t be discriminated against or something like that, the least he would be is a soldier. Just the rank of one''s Demonic Origins would decide one''s life. That was why Asgo was nervous and scared about it. However, it''s not like things would change even if he were to be scared. His Demonic Origin was set in stone, and this test would just show it. ''Argh...fuck it.'' Asgo thought as he arrived right in front of the tower. It was then that the examiner shouted once more. "Start!" He said. And that was the signal for Asgo to start. Of course, the process was just cing one''s hand against the tower, and that was what Asgo did. He just ced his hand against the tower and waited for the tower to show the results. It didn''t take long for the tower to show the results as the light started to shine! It started to shine right at the center of the tower, and it was blinding everyone! However, this was just normal. And after a few seconds of waiting, the light finally died down, and the tower had some letters scribbled on it. And the word was... "Common Rank!" The examiner shouted out loud as he summoned the stone again. He then spoke as he looked down at Asgo. "What''s your name?" However, Asgo wasn''t listening at all. After all, he just got Common Rank. And that means he got the Common Demonic Origin. And if he has that, that means... "I-I won''t be able to join the Royal Academy..." Asgo murmured as he looked at his hands with wide eyes. All his hopes for the future were destroyed even before he knew it. However, the examiner didn''t give a fuck about that as he shouted once more. "What''s your name! Don''t go and whine about your Demonic Origin now! Do itter!" As this was a test, of course, there was also a time limit. This whole entrance exam was actually only designed for one day, and that was why the examiner was rushing. After all, they might gette because of these students who got shocked once they knew their rank of Demonic Origin. Of course, Asgo knew better than that, and that was why he spoke. "M-my name is Asgo, sir." His voice was quite small, and he was shaking. It was the normal reaction after knowing they got the Common rank. And when the examiner heard what Asgo said, he quickly ''wrote'' it down on the stone. "Asgo." The examiner said, and Asgo had his name written on the Common Rank column. And when he was done with that, the examiner once more made the stone disappear. He then looked at thest student who would be tested. "Next!" The examiner shouted. Of course, the next was Lucifer. It seems that Lucifer had already decided on what to do as he was walking without hesitation. He didn''t even look like he gave a fuck about this whole event. At least, that''s what the examiner got from how Lucifer looked like as he walked. And when Lucifer arrived right in front of the tower, the examiner shouted again. "Start!" Of course, it was the same signal saying that Lucifer could go and ce his hand now. And before he ced his hand, Lucifer murmured. "First Academy...I''ll go to First." Chapter 28: Common Rank Chapter 28: Common Rank "First Academy...I''ll go to First Academy." Lucifer murmured as he ced his hand on the tower. There was only one reason why he chose to go to a trash academy rather than going to a prestigious academy when he could. And that was because of his freedom that would be guaranteed. If Lucifer were to go to the Royal Academy, the teachers, professors, and even the students would have some backbone in them. That would mean that there is a chance that Lucifer might be found out once Lucifer started to seriously regain his powers. After all, Lucifer''s powers could even shake the whole Hidden world. It wouldn''t be surprising if some kid next door were to find out about it, even if Lucifer were hiding it. However, if Lucifer were to go to the First Academy, Lucifer would have more freedom. After all, it was a trash academy. And a trach academy would have trash students. And because it is a trash academy, it would have trash teachers or professors. It was only normal that they won''t be able to find anything out if Lucifer starts doing his thing. Of course, Lucifer would still stay under the radar. Besides, Lucifer actually was looking forward to this whole academy thing. After all, it was something that had never existed before, and it was something that caught Lucifer''s attention. What''s more, Lucifer could feel that an academy...is somewhat rted to books. And if there are books in the conversation, Lucifer would immediately join. Well, Lucifer just wanted to know more about the books and stuff. He won''t really start reading again, as that would break off his determination. Besides, Lucifer only wanted two things from this academy thing. A ce where he could regain his powers and a ce where he could learn how to write his own book was what Lucifer wanted from this academy. That was why it didn''t really matter if he goes to a prestigious or trash academy. ''Alright, show off my Demonic Origin Common now.'' Lucifer thought as he felt the tower revving. He felt the tower starting to grade his Demonic Origin, and that was why Lucifer controlled the tower. He controlled the tower with his magic so that it would only show the Common Rank of Demonic Origin. After all, it''s not like Lucifer could just change his Demonic Origin. His Demonic Origin is there now, and no one could change that. However, there was something that Lucifer did not expect. ''I can''t...control it?!'' Lucifer thought as he widened his eyes. Right, Lucifer could not control the tower, and that was why Lucifer looked up immediately. And what Lucifer could see was a bright light writing something on the wall. Of course, Lucifer couldn''t read it, and that was why he was getting worried. Lucifer couldn''t control the tower, and that means only one thing. The tower would show his real Demonic Origin, and it would make thingsplicated! No, it would make things go crazy as Lucifer would have to kill all the people in here! Of course, Lucifer couldn''t do that as that would brand him as a criminal, and he would even get hunted down. Information about him would also be shared, and his origins would be dug up. If that indeed did happen, it would only be a matter of time until they find out that Lucifer...was Lucifer. Zhunnggg! It was then that the light finally disappeared as it showed some letters of the new alphabet. However, because Lucifer couldn''t read any of the new alphabet, he could only be worried in silence. Lucifer waited for the examiner to shout his rank, as that was the case with Asgo. That was why Lucifer was looking at the examiner intently. Of course, the examiner was also looking at Lucifer. The examiner could clearly see that Lucifer was extremely worried about the result. And that was why the examiner smirked. He smirked as he shouted. "Common Rank!" After all, what was written on the tower was the lowest rank possible. And when Lucifer heard that, he couldn''t believe it. After all, he didn''t control the tower to show that results, and yet, it said that his Demonic Origin was Common rank. That only means one thing, and that is... ''I have a Common Rank...'' Right, Lucifer has a Common Rank for his Demonic Origin. It was weird if you think about how he was a Hell God in the past, but this was not the time to think about things like that. After all, the examiner spoke once more. It seems that the examiner was rushing things now since Lucifer was just thest guy. Well, Lucifer had the worst Demonic Origin possible, so there''s no way the examiner would be lenient with him. "What''s your name!" The examiner shouted. Of course, Lucifer tried to keep his calm. Even though it wasn''t because of his maniption, the result was what he wanted. He still got the tower to show that he had a Common Rank. That was why Lucifer spoke with quite the normal face now. He was shocked, but Lucifer was sure quick to keep his calm and facade. "Lucis Ferre." Lucifer said as he looked at the examiner. Of course, the examiner was no longer looking at Lucifer as he called for the stone. However, before the examiner ''wrote'' down Lucifer''s other name on the stone, he suddenly realized something. The examiner then looked down once more as he spoke. "You! I don''t remember a Denoble house having thest name of Ferre." After all, there was no one in the Denobility who had thest name of Ferre. That was why the examiner suspected that Lucis Ferre made up hisst name. However, Lucifer was quick-witted. Well, he already had the chance to think things through when Asgo said it earlier. "My name is Lucisferre. The ferre is not a surname." Lucifer said. The examiner just looked at Lucifer with sharp eyes, but that soon ended. After all, the examiner believed it so. There''s no way a student taking an exam would foolishly im that they have a surname. "Lucisferre." The examiner said as he ''wrote'' down Lucifer''s other name on the stone. It seems that the storm has passed now for Lucifer, but that was not the case. After all, there was a woman who suddenly shouted out from the crowd. "Wait!" And that woman was...Velma, the princess of this kingdom. Chapter 29: ...act? Chapter 29: ...act? "Wait!" Velma shouted out loud as she started walking towards Lucifer. Of course, due to her identity, the crowd of demons in this room was looking at her. After all, this was the first time that she showed such a reaction. Even the examiner was looking at her even though he should be just minding his own business now. After all, the examiner had the job of guiding the students to their respective exams. Well, his work would be easy as the students were now sorted. Besides, the fact that the princess took an interest in someone was enough of an excuse for this examiner. It was then that Velma finally reached Lucifer as she stood right in front of him. She then spoke as she looked viciously at Lucifer. "What did you say your name was?!" This was the first thing that came out of her mouth, and that was why various demons started murmuring. "What is it? Is he the princess'' secret lover or something?" "There''s no way! That name is probably one of the criminals lurking around here." "Well, there are some..." Murmurs from all around started to take ce, and it all resounded out in this ce. Of course, even Velma could hear that, but she didn''t care about that. After all, she was curious about what Lucifer said. Of course, Lucifer was just...raging in silence. ''How dare this woman talk to me this way!'' He thought as his veins were bulging around his eyes. Even his smooth skin on his hand started to turn rough as he squeezed his fist! After all, it was just disrespectful, and Lucifer didn''t care about the reason at all! What''s more, this situation was truly bad for Lucifer as he was getting attention from all around! In all sense, this was the worst-case scenario for Lucifer. Even the examiner didn''t n to stop this event. That was why Lucifer was just raging in silence. He didn''t even know what to do. Should he answer this woman? Should he just kill her? How should he control this situation? No matter what his answer, Lucifer could not see an oue where he would still be...amon student. He would be marked as the student who caught the princess'' attention, and that would be spread all over the kingdom. Although Lucifer knew that this kingdom was small, he still didn''t underestimate the influence of the princess. After all, Lucifer once suffered from that in the past. That was why Lucifer started to think quickly as he tried to find answers to this situation. And the best answer that Lucifer could find was... "Y-yes? Princess! I''m so honored to talk to you! My name is Lucis Ferre!" Lucifer said as he turned all chummy with Velma. This was the answer that Lucifer deemed to be the best. Of course, beneath that chummy attitude, Lucifer''s demons were lurking. ''This woman better y along with me! If she doesn''t, I''m gonna make her regret this day!'' Of course, that was just Lucifer''s thoughts and he didn''t dare voice them out as he spoke once more. "Is there a problem with my name, princess? Say it at once, and I will change my name!" Lucifer said and he then started to walk towards the tower. In other words, he started to walk towards the examiner. "Mr. examiner! Please change my name! It seems like the princess doesn''t like my name!" "I feel sorry for her! She has done so many things for this kingdom, and I don''t want to pain her with my name!" Lucifer said as he thought that the best way to finish this is through exaggeration. Of course, he was right as Velma started to act up as how he expected. "Wait! I didn''t mean it to be that way!" Velma said as she ran up to Lucifer who was right in front of the tower. She wanted to stop Lucifer as he basically has the power to taint her name. Well, it was her fault considering that she just went up to Lucifer. Lucifer was a Hell God, and he knew how to y games with a kingdom''s royalty. He knew what would make them embarrassed, and the best way is to taint their name. Of course, Lucifer didn''t n to dig deep as he would get caught up in it. It was then that Lucifer decided to finish it once and for all. He raised up his right arm in an...exaggerated way as he bent his back! It was as if he were dancing, and he just stayed in that position as he spoke once more. "Oh no! Does the princess love someone who has the same name as me!?" "It was too foolish of me to have this name! It is a curse! I must abstain from using this name again!" "Oh, Mr. Examiner! Please change my name to nothing!" "I want to be nothing so that the princess wouldn''t be able to remember my shameless name ever again!" And as soon as the examiner heard those words, a chuckle came out. "Pfft!" After all, the way Lucifer said those words were just...cringeworthy. There''s no need to even mention the crowd of demons as they all had awkward smiles on their faces. After all, they didn''t want tough when this was something connected to the princess. However, things soon came to an end as the guards of the princess came out. "You, examiner! Guide the students to their respective exams!" One of the guards said. "Go! What do you think you are doing here?! Go now!" One of the guards said as he pushed the students away. Of course, the leader of the guards also showed up, but he was right in front of Lucifer. The leader of the guards had quite the conflicted look on his face. After all, he knew who Lucifer was, and he knew that...he was from Luciferian Empire. That was why he didn''t want to mess with him! However, the honor of the princess is on the line. The leader of the guards then spoke as he threatened Lucifer with his sword. "Stop the act now, or we will be forced to kill you!" Chapter 30: Do you also like him?! Chapter 30: Do you also like him?! "Stop the act now or we would be forced to kill you!" The leader of the guards said as he aimed his sword at Lucifer. Of course, Lucifer knew better than to keep this act of foolishness. After all, he was already done with his goal; to make the crowd disappear and even the examiner. Even if the examiner technically held the authority over here in the examination site, the princess of the kingdom still holds the high ground. Of course, as the guards of that said princess, the guards would have the authority to force the examiner to go through the exam or stop it if there is an emergency. And that situation was...well, exactly an emergency for a person of fame like the princess. However, it''s not like Lucifer''s job was finished now. After all, he still has to solve this situation of...unexpected. ''Now...how do I get away from this guard who saw me earlier.'' Lucifer thought as he held up his hands as if he just lost his strength. Lucifer needed to keep up the act, and that was why he spoke once more. "Don''t kill me! I have the same name as the princess'' lover! That grants me the authority to stop you!" Lucifer said, but of course, that was all just shit. After all, Lucifer needed some time to think. And Lucifer surely thought of things as soon as he was done speaking! ''He saw me with that trash.'' Lucifer thought as he remembered how he just killed someone a while ago. Of course, Lucifer didn''t regret doing that, but now it really bit him in the ass. After all, he would have to exin things to this guard about where that trash was now. Of course, if the guard decided to investigate things, it would be easy to know that Lucifer killed that trash. In any case, Lucifer thought of killing the guard, too, at some other time. The most important thing to do now was to escape from this situation and taint the princess. Why was that important, you ask? ''So, this event would be remembered with the princess'' name.'' As long as the princess is involved, Lucifer would be able to get away from it. After all, the people and the schools would look into the matter with the princess as the center of it. There''s no way they would look at Lucifer, and they would just pass it as some talk of the day. And as long as Lucifer could pass the image of someone who ''sucks ass,'' things would be fine for Lucifer. Of course, Lucifer has already taken things of gossip into ount. It wouldn''t really affect him as it would be centered on the princess. In fact, it would help him as it would serve as a cover for him. After all, he would just be known by ''the princess'' lover,'' or ''the man who angered the princess!'' Those nicknames would definitely bring Lucifer some infamy, but it wouldn''t help his enemies sniff him out. It was then that Velma was finally able to get a grip on herself. After all, the way Lucifer acted was definitely unexpected. What''s more, Velma had to keep in mind the people. What happened was stressful even for someone like her who was used to such situations. That was why it took her a long time to calm herself. Well, it only took at least a few seconds, though. "Pablo!" Velma said as she walked towards the guard who was threatening Lucifer with his sword. It was then that Pablo finally pulled back the sword, and turned his body as he bowed his head towards the princess. "Yes, your royal highness?" It was weird as to how Pablo quickly changed gears, but that was to be expected. After all, Pablo didn''t want to mess with Lucifer, who he thought was from the Luciferian Empire. As long as Lucifer''s real identity is not confirmed, Pablo wouldn''t want to mess with Lucifer. That would be for the best of his life, and of course, for the best of this kingdom. "I would like to talk with this...gentleman, please." "Yes?" "I won''t repeat myself, get out and let me talk with this man. Alone." Velma said as she looked at Pablo. It seems that what happened really got to her nerves as she didn''t look like the princess that would wave at peasants right now. Of course, it''s not like Pablo would ignore what the princess said, and that was why he just bowed his head and disappeared. Well, he just went to see if the guards have done their duty, and they would just guard the princess in the shadows. Of course, the other guards have already made the other demons in this ce continue the exams. Even the examiner was no longer here at this ce as the guards forced him. Well, it''s not like the examiner could just ignore the personal guards of the princess. That was why, at this moment, Lucifer and the princess were the only demons here. And because of that, Lucifer had a thought. ''Do I kill her now?'' That was the only thing Lucifer could think of, as this woman was the cause why he had to do what he did. He even yed like a fool in this scenario. Although things went his way, Lucifer could not just forgive it. However, his thoughts soon ended as Velma spoke to him once more. "Hah. Why did you have to act like that? I wasn''t angry or anything, you know." Right, Velma was not angry or mad at Lucifer because of his name. There''s no way a princess of a kingdom would act like that for some petty reason. What really made Velma act like that was... "Anyway, you said that your name was Lucis Ferre, right! Did you get that from Sir Lucifer''s past nicknames?!" "Are you also a fan of him?! Do you read many books about him?!" Velma said as she pushed her face near Lucifer. It seems that she really wanted to know these things. After all, this was the reason why she called out Lucifer. In other words, it was indeed a petty reason. "Tell me, do you also like Sir Lucifer?!" Chapter 31: Lucifers curse...or not Chapter 31: Lucifer''s curse...or not "Tell me, do you also like Sir Lucifer!" Velma said as her red eyes looked at Lucifer intently. This was the reason why she called out Lucifer; to know if Lucifer liked Lucifer. It was indeed a petty reason, but Velma couldn''t care about that. After all, her feelings for Lucifer in the legends were just that hot and passionate. And it was because of that Lucifer had a weird look on his face. ''What the fuck...is with this woman? Did she...just seriously...made my life harder just to fucking ask that question?'' Lucifer thought as he was bewildered and dumbfounded at the same time. After all, he just learned that the reason why he had to act like that is that...this woman liked Lucifer. No, was it even in the realm of liking? Lucifer wasn''t sure about that as Velma continued speaking. "Why aren''t you speaking? You were...so hyper before, but now...are you hiding something?" "Are you shy? Don''t worry about me being a princess! I talk to peasants all the time!" And when Lucifer heard that, his patience almost...ran out. ''This little bitch!'' Lucifer thought as he was about to p the fuck out of this woman. However, he abstained himself from doing so. After all, Lucifer didn''t want to be hunted down with his condition. He just found out that something happened with his Demonic Origin, and it was bad. Lucifer didn''t know if there were more powers that were affected by his physical condition. That was why...Lucifer had to ride with what the princess was saying. "Yes! To be honest, I got the name from a book about Sir Lucifer!" "However, to think that the princess is also a fan of the Hell God Lucifer!" "It is indeed such a strange way for fate to work like this!" Indeed. Lucifer was talking about how he liked himself to a woman who likes Lucifer. If this isn''t a strange phenomenon, Lucifer wouldn''t know what is. And because of what Lucifer said, Velma''s red eyes were glittering right now. She was about to say something, but Lucifer cut her off. After all, Lucifer didn''t want to hear any more of the nonsense from this bitch. "However, princess should be careful about this next time!" "Didn''t you know? ording to a book that I''ve read, Sir Lucifer has actually made a curse!" "A curse that would burn people if they kept talking about him." "That is why you shouldn''t just ask about his names or anything like that!" Lucifer said as he spoke with a smile. After all, he needed to keep this act. Well, it was also because he could feel someone watching them from the shadows. What''s more, the one watching from the shadows was someone who was stronger than the guards. That was why Lucifer was sure that it was not Pablo or some other guards the princess had. "Really? I''ve never heard of something like that..." Velma said as she tilted her head. She has never read a book about something like Lucifer banning people from talking about him with a curse. After all, that seems nonsense. If that was the case, anyone who has studied the history of the demons or the past should have died. Of course, what Lucifer just said was a lie. ''She''s buying it!'' Lucifer thought as he tried to muster up the courage to act all chummy once more. "That''s right, princess! What Sir Lucifer has done is very secretive. Not many know of this, and there are many requirements before one would be cursed." It was then that Lucifer bent his back as he pushed his face towards the princess. "Let me ask...you like Sir Lucifer very much that you talk about him all the time?" "I know a kindred soul since I am like that, as well!" Lucifer said. "That is why you should stop talking about him!" And when Velma heard that, her red eyes widened as much as possible. Her face became the literal example of horror. After all, not talking about Sir Lucifer is just that...painful for her. What''s more, she believed Lucifer''s words as Lucifer was able to guess that she was talking about him all the time. "W-what do I do? How will I be able to talk about him again?!" And when Lucifer heard that, he quickly spoke as he raised his index finger in the air. "It''s simple!" "Don''t talk about him." ''Really, don''t talk about me from now on.'' Lucifer thought. Of course, that was just his thoughts as he continued speaking. "Sir Lucifer has stated once in a book that he would appreciate if his followers were to just pray to him." "What''s more, Sir Lucifer absolutely hated people who kept talking about him in the public!" "He hated them! He despised them! He even made a curse about it!" "That is why the princess should just pray to Sir Lucifer from now on. Quietly, and secretly." Lucifer said as if he already practiced this. Well, it was to be expected that Lucifer would be able toe up with something like this. He has not read all those books for years for nothing, after all. It would be weird if Lucifer was stupid. It was then that Velma spoke once more. After all, the way Lucifer spoke seems like he knows Lucifer himself! Well, Lucifer knew himself, obviously. "How do you know about that? How are you so sure?" "Ah! Don''t get me wrong, I trust you! However, it seems so cruel that Sir Lucifer would ban his followers from talking about him!" And now...the question that Lucifer had been waiting for finally came. Of course, it''s not like Velma would just blindly trust Lucifer. After all, Lucifer was a stranger. That was why Lucifer had already thought of ''answers'' for this question. "Aha! Have the princess not heard from your guards, yet?" "I think the one named Pablo knows it." "He knows that I am from a very special empire." "And that empire is...Luciferian Empire." Chapter 32: Crazy! Chapter 32: Crazy! "I am from the Luciferian Empire." Lucifer said as he looked at the princess intently. Of course, he just decided to use this excuse as soon as he remembered it. Well, Pablo was the one who made him remember. Besides, this excuse was fitting of the time when he came here. All things would fit if he were from the Luciferian Empire. The princess would think that the reason why Lucifer knows so many things about Lucifer is that Lucifer was from the Luciferian Empire. It sounds...weird, but it fits perfectly. At least, ording to Lucifer, it fits perfectly. It was then that Velma spoke once more as her eyes started to shake. After all, Luciferian Empire...that was the empire threatening the peace of the Zacharath Kingdom. It was also the empire that had many lunatics, and crazy demons. It was a crazy empire, that''s for sure, and Velma knew that all too well as she was a person who holds all kinds of information. She wasn''t a royalty for nothing, and that was why she spoke. "Wow!! I wanted to go to the Luciferian Empire, too, but wow!" Velma spoke with glitters in her eyes as she...became excited that she now knew that Lucifer was from the Luciferian Empire. She wasn''t shaking because of the empire, but because...right, Lucifer was from that empire. Velma knew better than to me Lucifer for what was happening to her kingdom. After all, it''s not like Lucifer is the cause for it. Well, technically, Lucifer is indeed the cause for it as the Luciferian Empire isposed of his followers. And Lucifer knew that the Zacharath Kingdom is afraid of the Luciferian Empire. After all, when Kai, the trash that ''saved'' Lucifer, mentioned the Luciferian Empire, the guards, and Pablo got scared! That was why he used that empire''s name to scare the princess. But to think that Velma would get interested and excited about it... ''I didn''t think about this!! Just how crazy is this woman?!'' Lucifer thought with a smile. It was crazy how well he could control his face and his emotions, but well. Lucifer was just perfect, in many ways. "Y-yeah. In fact, in the Luciferian Empire, we don''t talk about Sir Lucifer at all!" "We just pray to him as quietly as we could, like peaceful ducks." "That''s why the princess should not talk about him anymore." It seems that Lucifer would do anything just to make this woman...forget about him. After all, it would be crazy if this woman kept bringing ''Sir Lucifer'' up with Lucifer himself. It was then that Velma spoke with her hand in her chin. "Hmm. I got it! So, then...how can we talk about him?!" "Do you guys use his aliases or something like that?" And as soon as Lucifer heard that, he had a thought. ''This bitch!!!!!!!!'' So persistent! Lucifer thought as he forced himself to smile as he looked at the princess. He then made a vow in his heart. A vow...to destroy this kingdom once he finishes restoring his powers. ''I''ll make you regret making my life harder!'' Lucifer thought as he started to think about what ways to say. It was then that Lucifer realized something that he could use to avoid this woman. "Well...I''m d that we are talking about Sir Lucifer, but princess, please do remember." "We are in the middle of an exam. It would be...disrespectful to the people who are organizing this exam if we continue to take our time, right?" Right, Lucifer and Velma were in the middle of the entrance exam. Even if Velma is the princess of this country, it would be disrespectful to let the others waiting. After all, there''s no way the organizers and the schools would proceed with the test if the most important student, the princess, were not participating. They would wait for her. There are no academies that wanted to go out of business just because they didn''t wait for her. It was then that Velma nodded her head readily when she remembered it. She totally forgot about it ever since they started talking about Lucifer. It was clear that...she was crazy about Sir Lucifer. "Yeah!" Velma said as she looked at Lucifer. However, Lucifer was no longer looking at her as Lucifer was trying to find where the other demons were. He wanted to get out of here as soon as possible. As the princess had the King Rank for her Demonic Origin, she would take the Royal Academy''s exam. Lucifer had the Common Rank for his Demonic Origin so he would take the First Academy''s exam or some other academy''s. As long as he could get out of here, Lucifer would be able to get rid of this woman! However, as desperate as Lucifer was, he was not able to find any...paths to follow. After all, they were the only demons in here. That was why he couldn''t just leave here. He didn''t know anything about where he would get tested or something like that. It was then that Velma spoke after noticing that no one else is in this ce. "Hey, so what am I gonna call you, then? Should I call you Lucis?" And when Lucifer heard that, he spoke as...friendly as possible. "Yes, princess. I would appreciate it if you were to call me that." "Anyway, where should I go? I believe that I am..." Lucifer said, but he couldn''t finish his words. Why? It was because Velma interrupted him when Velma was right beside Lucifer. And what she said was... "Don''t worry about that!" "We should go to the Royal Academy together!" "So, we can talk about Sir Lucifer more!" "Ah, discreetly so that we won''t get cursed!" "Okay?" Velma said with a cheerful smile that looked like she was sculpted by a Hell God. She truly looked beautiful with those red eyes of hers that just seems to shine like a diamond. However, in Lucifer''s eyes, this woman was...a demon. Velma was a demon who was trying to mess Lucifer''s new life. "How about it? I can help you get through the Royal Academy!" Velma said. And that caused Lucifer''sst string of patience to snap. Chapter 33: Sebastian Chapter 33: Sebastian Lucifer''s patience finally reached its limits when he heard what Velma said. After all, it was just in absurd for Lucifer to ept that. No, the fact that he was being offered something like this when he was trying to escape from this ce pissed Lucifer off. That was why...Lucifer decided to kill this woman and just let things go wherever they want to go. He would just let things flow in whatever direction they wanted to flow, and Lucifer would just then deal with the problems this action would bring to him. He would just take it and ept any challenges his new adventure might bring him. And that was all because Lucifer snapped. ''This little bitch-!'' Lucifer thought as he got ready to smash and destroy Velma''s little head. However, it seems that Lucifer couldn''t bring out his anger as a voice cut in between the two of them. "Now, now, you''re being too unreasonable, princess." That voice said. And this caused Lucifer and Velma to turn their heads towards the source of the voice. And what they saw was an old man wearing a suit that seems to belong to a butler. Of course, this old man was a butler, and he was serving the princess of this kingdom, Velma. And the old man was Sebastian. "Please, let the young man do what he wants. I''m pretty sure there is a reason why the young man went here from the glorious empire." Sebastian said with a smile on his face as he walked towards the two. However, that smile only looked deadly to Lucifer. ''He''s the one watching us...interesting, an old guy is stronger than the actual guards of the princess.'' Lucifer thought as he quickly changed gears. It was crazy if you think about how he was about to kill the princess. He literally went from an angry demon god to a cool and calcting little devil. Well, Lucifer didn''t care about any of that as he now regained his calm. Besides, Lucifer could see another hope in this situation. He could see hope to escape from the pesky attention of the princess. That was why Lucifer spoke as he finished calcting things in his head. "Ah, it looks like the princess'' butler hase to pick the princess up. Please, excuse me from your presence, and let us go on with the exam." Lucifer said as he swiftly bowed his head. Lucifer was too used to situations like these, and that was why he knew what to do. Well, even though a lot of times have passed ever since he had a social life, Lucifer had not forgotten about the tricks and ways to escape from sticky situations. And the best way to get away from a situation like this is to go with the flow. Right now, the flow...was with the butler who suddenly showed up. And since the butler was saying that the princess should let Lucifer go, things would go smoothly if Lucifer added his opinion on top of that. And it seems that it was working as Velma didn''t speak at all. She just had a troubled look on her face. After all, she really wanted to have Lucifer by her side when she starts to attend the Royal Academy. Well, Velma would want anyone by her side as long as one likes and knows things about Sir Lucifer. It was then that Sebastian finally reached Velma, and he spoke as he bowed his head towards Lucifer. "Hello, Mr. Lucis. Pardon the princess for her rude behavior." He then raised his head as he looked at Velma. It seems that Sebastian was in a hurry. Well, Sebastian didn''t want to anger Lucifer or something like that. Although he didn''t know why Lucifer suddenly came here from the Luciferian Empire, it didn''t matter. Hell, Sebastian wasn''t even sure if Lucifer was truly from the Luciferian Empire. As long as Lucifer was from the Luciferian Empire, Sebastian wouldn''t want to interact with him. After all, things might be cloudy and muddy real quick if Lucifer were some important demon in the Luciferian Empire. Lucifer might have some great demon army behind him, and the Zacharath Kingdom may be burned to the ground if they pissed him off. Sebastian wanted to avoid that kind of future at all costs. That was how big the difference that the Zacharath Kingdom and Luciferian Empire have. It was truly thoughtful of Sebastian to pull an unknown factor, Velma, out of the way. After all, who knows if she would do something to piss the man from the Luciferian Empire. It was weird if you think about how he was just a butler, but well. That was probably something expected from him as he was the butler to a princess. It was then that Sebastian spoke once more to Velma. "Now, let us go, princess. Let us not disturb the exam anymore." "The examiners are waiting for us." Sebastian then urged Velma to follow him and continue the exam. Of course, Velma had a hesitant look on her face as she turned her head towards Lucifer and then back to Sebastian. It seems that she really wanted to have Lucifer near her, but s. Velma had to act like a princess now or her reputation would be tarnished. And if she were to keep the exam and the examiners on hold, she might actually receive some bacsh. Although the king or the queen could do anything she or he wants, a princess could not possibly do that with her tiny amount of authority. After all, she was just a princess. And Velma knew that very well, and that was why she just nodded her head as she walked towards the ce where Sebastian was pointing his hand at. Her footsteps sound dead, and she didn''t have the bounce she had when she was talking with Lucifer. Of course, Lucifer could see it all with...quite the happy eyes. ''I finally got rid of that woman, whew.'' Lucifer said as he shook his head. Chapter 34: Stating facts Chapter 34: Stating facts It was truly tough work, but that was not the end of it. After all, even though Velma was now walking away from him, Sebastian was still not. It looks like Sebastian purposely decided to stay here to talk with Lucifer. Of course, Lucifer could pick that up, and that was why he didn''t do anything as he just watched Velma. Velma showed some hesitations at some point, but she soon got out of this ce as she went to take the Royal Academy''s exam. And as soon as Velma got out of this ce, Sebastian spoke as he looked at Lucifer. "Mr. Lucis...No, Lucis." Sebastian then took off his monocle with his right hand as he took out some cloth with his left hand. He then began wiping his monocle, and with that kind of look, he continued speaking. "Why are you targeting the princess? Did you attend the exam specifically for her?" "Were you nning to abduct her, and make her your woman?" "Were you nning to turn her into a loyalist of the Luciferian Empire?" "Were you trying to make her your pawn?" Sebastian said all those words without missing a beat. And when he said thatst sentence, he then stopped wiping his monocle as he looked up. He looked at Lucifer in the eye, and it was then that he released his powers! He released his mana, and it was looming in the air with him as the center! It was with that kind of fearless look that Sebastian spoke once more with a heavy tone. "Answer me, or you won''t be returning to the Luciferian Empire." Although Sebastian didn''t want to offend Lucifer, it would be another topic if Lucifer was here targeting the princess. The Zacharath Kingdom was indeed weak when it waspared to the great Luciferian Empire. However, it would certainly not back down when one of its royalty was being targeted by some prick who came from the Luciferian Empire. They would hold their ground and stand against them, and no matter what happens, they would fight back. That was why Sebastian was doing this! Besides, Sebastian wanted to know if Lucifer was truly from the Luciferian Empire. The Luciferian Empire wouldn''t do something so lowly as targeting the princess of a kingdom as that would lower their reputation and not many kingdoms and empires would trust them anymore. Even their own citizens might be turned off if they just went for the royalty with assassination or abducting. Although it seems ridiculous since targeting the head of a country is the best way to win wars, it was actually not. After all, they were not the only kingdoms existing in the Hidden World. It would certainly affect the Luciferian Empire''s future if they did something so lowly. And Sebastian would be able to know if Lucifer was from the Luciferian Empire depending on how he would answer this situation. Of course, no one and nothing would be able to outwit Lucifer as he already knew about these things already. Lucifer had already thought out about things when he heard the Luciferian Empire''s status and all. It was then that Lucifer spoke with...the same friendly face he had with Velma. "Hahaha, what are you saying?" "I know that our nations have their differences and all that, but...the Zacharath Kingdom is simply too weak." "There is no need for the Luciferian Empire to go use dirty tricks." And what he said was...truly shocking and something one wouldn''t expect in a situation like this. After all, he basically degraded the Zacharath Kingdom with a happy face right in front of a vassal of the Zacharath Kingdom! What''s more, the vassal of the Zacharath Kingdom was obviously angry about things right now! It was so unexpected, but...it seems that it was expected by Sebastian as he spoke after sighing. "Hah." "It looks like Mr. Lucis is truly from the Luciferian Empire." "My apologies for the inconveniences that the princess and I have caused you." "Now then, if you''ll excuse me." And what Sebastian said was even more...ridiculous than what Lucifer said! After all, Lucifer just basically insulted the Zacharath Kingdom with his words. And now, Sebastian, a vassal of that kingdom, was letting it go? That was just insane! However, Lucifer actually found this oue reasonable. After all, Lucifer basically proved that he had the guts to talk down to the Zacharath Kingdom. And the only ones who could do something like that are the people from the Luciferian Empire. Well, it was a fact that the Zacharath Kingdom was truly weak if one looked at the perspective of the Luciferian Empire. That was why...Lucifer was only just stating facts. And stating facts is not something that one should be mad or angry for. At least, that was how Lucifer viewed things from Sebastian''s perspective. Although Lucifer didn''t know if there were any strong kingdoms besides the Luciferian Empire, he didn''t care. He only had to think of things from the Luciferian Empire''s perspective and the Zacharath Kingdom''s perspective. Besides, Lucifer knew that assassination and such are not the way of the strong. Especially of a strong empire or a kingdom. It would affect them more than what people would expect if a strong empire or a kingdom used such a tactic. That was why Lucifer didn''t really think that it was weird for Sebastian to act this way. In other words, Sebastian was only letting things go because it was Lucifer who said it. And since Lucifer was able to establish the fact that he was from the Luciferian Empire, that was enough of a reason to let it go. It was weird as hell, but that was...all that Sebastian could do in this situation. Of course, if it were someone else who said something like that, Sebastian would never let it go. No, if it were someone who is not from the Luciferian Empire, Sebastian would never let it go. That was why Sebastian had such a conflicted look on his face right now as he started to walk away. ''A demon who fakes things wouldn''t be able to stay calm under my pressure. He''s really from the Luciferian Empire...'' Chapter 35: Key points Chapter 35: Key points ''A demon who fakes things wouldn''t be able to stay calm under my pressure. He''s really from the Luciferian Empire...'' Sebastian thought as he tried to stick things together. Lucifer was able to...talk down on the Zacharath Kingdom. He was also able to remain calm. He was also able to urately tell the situation between the kingdom and empire by saying that he knows the differences between them. He also knows that the Luciferian Empire wouldn''t even think of assassinating or trying to make the princess of the Zacharath Kingdom their pawn. And that was all done while being under Sebastian''s pressure. Although it may seem not like it, Sebastian was actually pretty strong. He was stronger than most of his peers, and that was why he was the butler of the princess. It was to serve the princess, but mostly, to protect her at the same time. Even Lucifer himself, a Hell God from the past, recognized Sebastian''s strength. That was also why he could tell that Lucifer was not lying. Well, that was because Lucifer was someone even greater than what Sebastian ever thought of. Anyway, all these key points made Sebastian really assured that Lucifer was from the Luciferian Empire. If Lucifer was from the Luciferian Empire, there were really no problems. He would be able to take the exam and continue living here if he wanted to. After all, it''s not like there was a ban or something. After all, it''s not like every peasant of the Luciferian Empire was the cause of the...disturbance between the two nations. It was the leaders of the Luciferian Empire who were making these waves of disturbance. However, there was one problem, and that was... ''He''s too outstanding.'' Right, Lucifer was too outstanding, and he seems to be perfect in every aspect. Of course, Sebastian knew that Lucifer only had a Common Rank with his Demonic Origin. However, with the way Lucifer talked and handled himself while under pressure...that was enough to strike an impression on Sebastian. And the fact that a demon from the Luciferian Empire was too outstanding, in Sebastian''s perspective, was...dangerous. Even if Lucifer was just a peasant who wasn''t that famous, as Sebastian didn''t know any Lucisferre from the Luciferian Empire, it was still dangerous. After all, having someone so smart and so...smooth from the Luciferian Empire be in the capital city of the Zacharact Kingdom...that was just poison. However, there was still an issue about it. As long as Lucifer was from the Luciferian Empire, Sebastian wouldn''t really be able to touch him. After all, killing someone from the Luciferian Empire would be a deration of war to the Luciferian Empire. If one of the leaders of the Luciferian Empire were to get wind of one of the Luciferian Empire''s citizens dying in Zacharath Kingdom''snd, it was easy to guess that they would use it for the official reason of war. That was why Sebastian wouldn''t be able to do things to Lucifer right now. Of course, if the situation with the Luciferian Empire were to escte, it wouldn''t really matter. However, as things were still peaceful right now, Sebastian would have to walk in the gray zone. And that gray zone was... ''I would have to investigate why he came here.'' ''That...and, I would have to keep an eye on him.'' Sebastian thought as his eyes turned sharp. This was the only thing that he could think of to keep things smooth. And by keeping an eye on Lucifer, Sebastian would be able to tell if there were shady business going on. Of course, Sebastian is prepared to kill Lucifer. After all, it''s not like the war between the Luciferian Empire could still be avoided. It was inevitable. And the Zacharath Kingdom was just trying to prolong it so that they could try to get some allies to back them up. That was also one of the reasons why Sebastian couldn''t kill Lucifer now. If it were to be known that one of the vassals of the Zacharath Kingdom killed a no-name citizen from the Luciferian Empire while it was still peaceful, no one would want to do business with them. ''What a troublesome situation this has be.'' Sebastian thought as his steps resounded out in this ce. However, it seems that he couldn''t just leave without paying the price for wasting Lucifer''s time. Why? It was because Lucifer spoke as he quickly chased for Sebastian. "Ah, wait!" "I have a question." Lucifer said as he stopped right before Sebastian. It seems that this question was really urgent as Lucifer...had quite the frustrated look on his face. Of course, Sebastian stopped when Lucifer was before him, and that was also why Sebastian was confused. ''Did I offend him earlier?'' Sebastian thought as he looked at Lucifer''s frustrated look. After all, it would be more reasonable to think that something went wrong to dampen Lucifer''s mood, and Lucifer would want Sebastian''s apology. That was how things mostly worked during times like these, and Sebastian knew it all too well. After all, he had to deal with young masters from Denoble houses from time to time. Anyway, Sebastian intended to apologize to Lucifer if that was the case. Of course, that was all just a facade, and he immediately went to bow his head. No, before he could even bow his head, Lucifer spoke as he looked at the old man. "What academy would I test for, and where do I go from now?" "The examiner and the other demons were out all of a sudden as the princess and I were talking to each other." Lucifer said as he raised his hand to scratch the back of his head. The way that he scratched his head truly looked like a troubled young youth. Of course, that was just fake. But it was the truth that Lucifer was having problems with not knowing the location or things like that. And when Sebastian heard that, he quickly pointed towards a door and spoke. "Ah, if that''s the case, you should go on that way, and ask for the examiner." And right after saying those words, Lucifer quickly turned around and walked towards the direction where Sebastian pointed. It didn''t take him long to disappear, and Sebastian was the only one left in here. "Whew. I thought he wanted me to apologize. I guess there are some good demons in the Luciferian Empire, too." Sebastian said as he shook his head. He then began to walk towards the ce where Velma disappeared. Chapter 36: Outburst! Chapter 36: Outburst! As soon as Lucifer knew which way to go for his exam, he quickly made his way towards that ce. He didn''t want to stay longer with that mysterious old man, Sebastian, and he didn''t want to get caught by the boisterous princess. Of course, Lucifer was able to open the door correctly now, unlike the time he destroyed it and made a scene. Anyway, as soon as Lucifer entered that door, he soon saw someone. The person who Lucifer saw had a moderately-sized body, and he also had ck hair. And this person was Asgo, who also had the same Common Rank as Lucifer. It seems that he was waiting for Lucifer as he quickly spoke when he noticed Lucifer. "Brother! What happened? Are you fine? What did they do to you?" Asgo said as he walked towards Lucifer with a flustered look on his face. He was iling his arms around as if he were really concerned about Lucifer. Well, it was the truth that Asgo was concerned about Lucifer. Even though the time that they spent was short, they were still...acquaintances. Right, they were acquaintances, and that was why Asgo was worried about Lucifer, who got caught by the princess. As Asgo couldn''t even dare to look beyond the door, he didn''t know what was happening or what was talked about. That was why he didn''t know that everything was fine now or what. However, even though Asgo was right in front of his face, Lucifer wasn''t answering Asgo''s question. No, Lucifer...actually was looking so scary right now as veins were surfacing on both of his hands as he clenched them! What''s more, Lucifer was looking straight at Asgo while biting his lips. Although Lucifer''s face...looked to be normal, Asgo...felt something else. He felt something else, and that was fear! Right, Asgo felt fear for the first time, and the source was Lucifer! However, that was not all Asgo felt! He could also feel some sort of excitementing from the bottom of his heart! Right, in this very moment of being scared by Lucifer, Asgo was feeling excited about all this. And that was weird! That was why Asgo didn''t know how to react, and he didn''t know what to do. He didn''t know what to say, and he just...lowered his head as he felt the pressureing from Lucifer. Right, Asgo lowered his head eventually after feeling those two intense emotions. And all that happened within the span of a second. It was crazy if you think about how Asgo was able to feel two intense emotions within the span of a second. However, the source of those emotions, Lucifer, didn''t care about that at all as he spoke with a heavy voice. No, it was chillingly low that Asgo could feel a chill run down his spine! "That fucking bitch!" Lucifer said while biting his lips. His lips were starting to bleed, and the blood was flowing down to his face. Of course, it was also being healed automatically, but Lucifer''s biting power was making it bleed more intensely. And it was with that kind of look that Lucifer spoke once more. "I never expected to have my first day here to be so hard just because of the existence of a bitch!" "I''ll fucking make her learn her ceter!" It was then that Lucifer''s eyes started to widen as much as possible as Lucifer...couldn''t control his anger anymore. Right, he couldn''t control his anger any more! "I''ll fucking kill HER!!!" Lucifer screamed with all of his powers out! However...no sounds wereing out of his body. Not even Asgo could hear what Lucifer said. And that was weird. Although Asgo was looking down right now, feeling scared and wet, Asgo was so near to Lucifer. He should be able to hear what Lucifer was saying. However, it was the truth that Asgo couldn''t hear shit at all. And it was only thanks to the unknown pressure that Lucifer was letting out that Asgo kept his head down. Anyway, there was only one reason why Lucifer didn''t make a sound at all even though he was basically screaming at the top of his lungs. And that was because of...the devil that suddenly appeared on Lucifer''s right shoulder. There was a devilish head sprouting out of Lucifer''s right shoulder, and that head belongs to the Grim Reaper, Grimmy. Grimmy made sure that there would be nothing that escapes Lucifer''s body, not a sound nor his mana. It seems that Grimmy was able to feel the intense angering from Lucifer that he just decided to get out and prevent things from happening. However, Grimmy was only able to prevent a sound froming out of Lucifer''s body when he screamed. And that means that...Asgo was able to hear Lucifer''s murmurs about killing a bitch or someone. Of course, Lucifer knows everything, and he was now able to calm down after screaming on top of his lungs. Lucifer quickly made Grimmy go back to his body, and he quickly spoke to Asgo. Since Asgo was able to hear what Lucifer said, it was best to shut him up. Of course, Lucifer couldn''t just kill Asgo as Asgo was known to be alive. If Asgo were suddenly to drop dead, Lucifer would be the first person to be suspected. "You heard nothing." Lucifer said as he looked at Asgo. He then raised his right hand to tap Asgo''s head as if he were petting some lowly dog. "You understand?" Lucifer said as he suddenly grabbed Asgo''s head with just his right hand! Of course, the pressureing from that made Asgo''s face and head almost distort! Well, that was just because Lucifer was holding back so that he wouldn''t identally kill Asgo. Anyway, when Asgo was asked this question by Lucifer, he was confused. After all, things just went from zero to a hundred real quick. However, Asgo knew what to do to keep his life. And that was to just obey. To obey before the strong, Asgo spoke. "I-I understand..." Chapter 37: I have no choice... Chapter 37: I have no choice... "I-I understand..." Asgo said with a shaking voice. It seems that he didn''t expect that Lucifer would be like this. Well, it was the truth that Lucifer only looked like a young demon who was out in the city for the first time. That was also one of the reasons why Asgo even approached him. That was why Asgo didn''t expect that things would suddenly be like this. He didn''t know that his life would get threatened just because he was near Lucifer. Hell, he didn''t even know why Lucifer was pissed off! It was only natural that Asgo would be confused about things. Of course, one must give him credit for being able to stay calm in this situation and give the answer that Lucifer wants. And since it was the answer that he wanted, Lucifer...took off the hand that was grabbing Asgo''s head. However, before his index finger could take off, it darkened. Right, Lucifer''s index finger darkened, and that darkness...moved as if it were normal! The darkness moved and it went to Asgo''s head! After that, the darkness disappeared as if nothing happened. And when the darkness disappeared on Asgo''s head, Lucifer finally took off his finger. Well, there was no timeg or something like that as it happened really fast. What Lucifer just did was to cast a curse on Asgo. It isn''t really a curse that would kill Asgo or something like that. It''s something more like a curse that would tell Lucifer where Asgo is. After all, it''s not like Lucifer could just trust this demon immediately just because he said he understood. Besides, there was something Lucifer had in mind for Asgo, and that was why...the curse wasn''t that bad. Of course, although he didn''t know this, one wrong move by Asgo would mean his death at Lucifer''s hands. Anyway, when Lucifer took off his finger, he started to think about what he would do from now on. Since there was a chance that he meets with that princess again or the butler, he had to be very careful andy low. He already spat out a few lies about Sir Lucifer giving out some curses to the people who talk about him. If an official ambassador from the Luciferian Empire were toe to the Zacharath Kingdom, Lucifer would basically be exposed for his lies. ''This situation...is terribly bad.'' Lucifer thought as his eyes sharpened once more. The pressure that Asgo felt from him continued to rise as Lucifer knew how bad this situation was. Even if Lucifer could just escape from this kingdom and go heal himself in some unknown ce, that wouldn''t really do. What Lucifer went for the Zacharath Kingdom in the first ce was knowledge. Knowledge about the modern Hidden World and that was the most important thing for Lucifer right now. No, it''s not because he loved to read books or something like that. It''s because it is something that would help Lucifer in creating the book of how to be the One True God. After all, that was his goal now, and that was also what he wanted to be. That was thest piece of the puzzle missing from Lucifer, and Lucifer would surely do everything he could just to get thatst piece. That was why this situation was bad. Lucifer was basically being threatened to be hunted in a few months from now. Of course, it would be for lying to the princess about him being a citizen of the Luciferian Empire. However, there was also the chance of someone investigating Lucifer thoroughly. And if it were to be known that Lucifer is Sir Lucifer, it would mean hell. The Zacharath Kingdom would try to hunt Lucifer because he lied to their princess. But if it were proven that Lucifer is Sir Lucifer...it would not only be the Zacharath Kingdom who would try to hunt him, but also some other powerful demons! Hell, some angels might also butt in this hunt for Lucifer! That was how controversial it would be for Lucifer to be known again in the modern Hidden World. Of course, Lucifer knows all that, and that was why...Lucifer decided. "I have no choice..." Right, Lucifer had no choice now. He had no choice, and he is forced to do it. He is forced...to conquer the Zacharath Kingdom''s underworld. Right, Lucifer decided to conquer the Zacharath Kingdom''s underworld for his safety and leisure alone. If Lucifer were to conquer the Zacharath Kingdom''s underworld, he would be able to control all rumors and sources. He would be able to control the news, and he would also be able to prevent things from happening. He would be able to have a stable foundation in this kingdom, and it would be in the palm of his hand. Hell, if Lucifer were to thoroughly conquer the Zacharath Kingdom''s underworld, he might even be able to control the whole kingdom''s economy! And with that much political power in his hands, the royal family of the Zacharath Kingdom would also be affected just with Lucifer''s presence alone! And all that...political power and position would make Lucifer assured that nothing would happen to him. Nothing bad would happen, and Lucifer would be able to get his powers back without minding any external opponents. It was then that Lucifer spoke after calcting things. Of course, to Asgo, it didn''t look like Lucifer calcted things. After all, it was only after a few seconds that Lucifer took off his hand from Asgo''s head that Lucifer spoke once more. "Right, things would be so much easier." "Shit, I should have just decided to do this much earlier rather than attending this shit of an exam." "It looks like even I have dulled after staying alive for all those years." Lucifer said as he shook his head with a little bit of plicated smile on his face. After all, Lucifer just admitted that he dulled in terms of thinking and calcting things. Well, it was the truth as nobody could stay at the top of their game for millions of years. That was the truth as even Lucifer''s body had deteriorated. Chapter 38: Fear Chapter 38: Fear When Lucifer finished calcting things for his future moves in this country, he quickly turned to Asgo. After all, there was nothing to do if Lucifer were to just continue standing here. He now nned for his future, and now he would have to make sure that the future he nned woulde. And, of course, the next step so that he could get the future that he nned for plete the exam. That was why Lucifer spoke after calming himself down. After all, he didn''t want Asgo to feel the pressure from a demon who used to be a Hell God. "Asgo." "You understand what our rtionship is now, right?" Lucifer said to establish dominance between the two of them. He didn''t want Asgo to think that they were buddies or friends. They were nothing like that, and that was why Lucifer spoke once more. "You are nothing, but my ve." "Right, from now on, you are my ve." "If you understand, nod your head." And right after saying those words, Lucifer leaned over Asgo''s head. Lucifer was so near to Asgo''s head right now that it looked like they were bumping heads. However, that was not what Lucifer did as he brought his lips near Asgo''s ear. And it was with this distance that Lucifer spoke with a voice...so chillingly low that Lucifer''s bloodthirst naturally came out! "If you don''t..." "I''ll kill you." And when Asgo heard that, his body...naturally started shaking. He couldn''t help it. After all, things just really went from zero to a hundred. What''s more, Asgo was also feeling fear! No, it was not just fear, but extreme fear! Even if Lucifer''s body has indeed deteriorated and has affected his powers, it was the truth that he was once a Hell God. And a Hell God is basically the strongest demon who are ruling the Hidden World and hell. They were demand respect and admiration from every demon living in the world, and they bring forth great fear from every nation whether it may be a nation of angels or demons! There''s no way a demon from a small kingdom like the Zacharath Kingdom would be able to deny Lucifer''s natural bloodthirst! There''s no way a demon such as Asgo would be able to stand against Lucifer, the Hell God! However, even with that kind of fear controlling his body right now, Asgo...didn''t know why he was shaking. That was why he was still confused about all this. After all, Asgo was pretty brave and he was also a little bit powerful than the norm. That was why it was bizarre for him to experience something like this. And he could only respond as he felt his life being threatened. And he responded by...nodding his head. Well, that was what Lucifer asked him to do, and when Lucifer saw that, he quickly got straightened his body. As long as Asgo now recognizes that he is now Lucifer''s ve, everything is fine. Even if Asgo does betray Lucifer in the future, the important fact is that...he won''t betray Lucifer now. Lucifer knew what kind of fear Asgo was feeling right now. It was the natural fear a demon would have towards a Hell God. And a natural fear is literally natural. One wouldn''t be able to break out of it, and one would obey that fear. However, if one is strong enough, one would be able to break that fear. And Lucifer knew that Asgo isn''t strong enough to break that kind of fear. That was why he was confident that Asgo wouldn''t betray him now. Well, Lucifer would have to instill fear again and again so that Asgo won''t even have any thoughts of betrayal or something like that. Anyway, when Lucifer got the answer that he wanted, he quickly cut to chase as he spoke once more. "Where is the exam that I will take?" "You got the same Common Rank that I got so that should be your exam as well." "Answer me briefly. Don''t waste my time." Of course, Asgo was able to hear all that. Even though he was still feeling the fear, Asgo knew that he had to answer to keep his life. If there is one thing that Asgo should be praised for, it should be his instincts for knowing things immediately. Anyway, Asgo spoke as he turned around. "I-It''s there. S-sir..." Asgo tried to speak respectfully as he didn''t want to anger Lucifer, but Lucifer cut him off. "Don''t call me Sir or something like that. Just act like how you acted with me earlier." "However, don''t forget that you are just a ve to me." It seems that Lucifer didn''t like how Asgo tried to speak respectfully to him. It was weird, but there was a reason. After all, they were technically ''buddies'' or something like that. If Asgo suddenly became respectful to Lucifer, they might get suspected. That was why Lucifer didn''t want Asgo to just give away things with his words. Of course, Asgo...heard that. He was confused why Lucifer didn''t want him to act respectfully, but well. That was what Lucifer wanted, and that was what Asgo would do. And that was why Asgo spoke without hesitation. "It''s there...As you''ve said, we have the same Demonic Origin." "It seems like we have been sorted out together, and we would be taking the First Academy''s exam." "And the First Academy''s exam is right over there." Asgo said as he pointed the way with his index finger. Of course, what he pointed at was just a hallway or something like that. There were no doors or something like that, and it was dark. However, Lucifer could see things through the darkness, and he could also see very far. And he could see that at the end of the hallway was another door waiting to be opened by Lucifer and Asgo. And since Asgo himself said that it is the ce where they were going to be tested, Lucifer spoke as he started to walk. "Let''s go." "Follow me." And it was in this way that Lucifer finally got an underling. Chapter 39: Law Chapter 39: Law Lucifer and Asgo were currently walking down the hallway towards the exam site. They didn''t talk about anything, and it was because of that, the ce was silent. No, their footsteps were resounding out in this ce, but that didn''t really matter. Anyway, the hallway was long and dark. It didn''t have any lights on or any kind of fires hanging by the walls. Of course, the two of the demons currently walking didn''t have any problems seeing through the dark. However, it was really weird to see that there were no lights or fires considering that this ce was the site of the exam. What''s more, the princess herself attended this ce. It was only natural that the ce should be more beautiful and worthy of the princess'' presence. Of course, Lucifer knew that which is why he was suspicious of this ce and the hallway itself. After all, there''s just no way the people in charge of the exam would just leave this ce alone. That was why he spoke to ask a question to the demon right behind him. Of course, he asked without even looking back, and he just continued walking. "Asgo. Why is this ce dirty?" "This is supposed to be the exam site of all the academies present in this kingdom." "The princess of the kingdom is also taking part in the exam." "I find it hard to believe that a part of this ce would be so unclean and filthy." Although Lucifer said that it was unclean and filthy, it was actually not. It was plenty clean, and one could probably live in here with it being the same as it is now. However, it is certainly unclean and filthy if one is from royalty. And the princess is royalty. If the princess were to see something like this, it was only natural that she would find this ce unclean and filthy. The reason why Lucifer was able to spot that is because he himself is royalty. No, he is more than royalty as he was god himself, but well. He could still be counted in that category. Anyways, when Asgo heard what Lucifer said, he quickly spoke to answer Lucifer''s question. Although it seems that Asgo...was fine now, he was not. He was still feeling the fear, and that was why he wanted to prove something. Asgo didn''t know what he wanted to prove, but he knew that he could prove it by answering quickly with precise answers. It was weird if one thinks about how Asgo didn''t know what he wanted to prove, but he still did it. Anyways, this is what Asgo said. "Lucis...there is a reason why this ce is dirty." "Although it is correct that this ce should be cleaned because of the princess'' presence in this ce, it didn''t really matter for the ones in charge." "The princess was expected that she would pass the Demonic Origin test, and she would go to the Royal Academy''s test right away." "The test that we had just before was just a formality for her." "And it is because of that, this ce is not cleaned." "After all, the princess doesn''t need to pass through here." "Because this hallway...this ce is connected to the First Academy''s exam." Asgo said all those words without missing a single beat. It seems that he was really informed about this exam. Of course, the fact that Asgo knows these things was really advantageous for Lucifer. After all, Lucifer would basically have the same knowledge that Asgo has. In other words, Lucifer wouldn''t have to walk with a blindfold on his eyes anymore as he proceeded with this test. ''Really, I should have done this earlier.'' Lucifer thought as the plicated smile crept up to his face once more. After all, if Lucifer had done and decided these things before he started to take the exam, his life would have been much easier. Hell, he could possibly not even have talked with that boisterous princess, and be able to just go on with his life. And since things have already happened, there was no regretting it now. It''s not like Lucifer was a Hell God who could control time. Although Lucifer was truly a powerful demon, even he could not take time away. Anyways, Lucifer was already able to understand why this ce was not cleaned up or something like that. It was basically because the ones in charge of the exam were sure that the princess wouldn''t even see this ce. They were sure that the princess wouldn''t take the First Academy''s exam. It was reasonable and it was something Lucifer would do as well if he was in their position. After all, it would save one time, and the ones in charge didn''t have to pay any attention to the First Academy''s exam or examinees. Anyway, it was then that the two of them finally stopped walking. It seems that they have already reached their destination as there was a big door right in front of them. The door could be easily seen in this darkness as the door...was basically shining in the light. Well, that was because of the light inside the door. Anyway, when they stopped, Lucifer spoke as he turned his head sideways. It was only by a little bit, and Asgo could only see half of Lucifer''s face. "You remember what I told you, right." "You''re my ve. My subordinate." "However, I want you to act normal around me." "Break thisw and I would kill you right away." Lucifer''s voice was so low and cold when he said those words. After all, Lucifer intended to threaten Asgo with that. And it seems that it was working as Asgo quickly looked down on the ground as his body started quivering in fear. And it was with that kind of shaking that Asgo spoke to answer Lucifer. "Y-yes...Lucis." And when Lucifer heard that, he quickly turned his head towards the door. He then began to walk towards the door and opened it. And it was then that the examination truly began. Or has it... Chapter 40: Old man Chapter 40: Old man Lucifer and Asgo were able to enter the room by opening the door. They didn''t have any hesitations, and it seems like they didn''t give a fuck even though they werete. Well, the examiner of the First Academy would probably know why they werete. Lucifer thought that they would be pardoned for beingte as it was not his fault. It was the princess'' fault for having Lucifer held up back then. However, it seems Lucifer was wrong in this one as he heard a voice resound out in his ears as soon as he entered the room. "Late!" "Late! Late! Late! Late!" "You bastards are LATE!!!" And when Lucifer heard the voice that just screamed, he quickly turned his head here and there to look for the source. After all, someone just dared to shout at Lucifer! Well, Lucifer was not mad or angry about it as he knew that he had to control his anger. However, Lucifer wanted to see the face of the bastard who shouted out loud. After all, it was obvious that the voice was talking about Lucifer and Asgo, who just entered this ce. Anyway, Lucifer was able to find the one who shouted out loud. The one who shouted was an old man who was dressed in some...dirty shirt and pants, an outfit unbing of a teacher. The old man was also walking towards Lucifer and Asgo with great strides. It seems that the old man was hurrying, and it seems that he also wasn''t done shouting out loud as Lucifer saw the old man''s mouth move. "What the hell are you bastards doing to be sote in this exam!?" "I know we have the worst reputation among all the academies in the kingdom, but this is not how students should act while taking the entrance exam!!" It seems that the old man was really angry about Lucifer and Asgo beingte. He was so passionate while he was speaking that he was spitting all over the ce. Lucifer was d that the old man was still far away from them, or else the spit would havended on him. And if that spitnded on him, there''s only one oue for the old man. And that would be death. There''s no way that Lucifer would just let someone spit on him, whether it be a child or an old man. Anyway, when Lucifer found the old man who was still walking towards them, he quickly turned his head a little bit to ask Asgo. He spoke with a whisper, seemingly not wanting to have the old man hear him. "Who is that?" Lucifer said. Of course, Asgo was able to hear what Lucifer said as Asgo was paying attention only to Lucifer. He didn''t pay any attention to the old man who was shouting at all. There was only one reason, and it was because of the fear. After all, Asgo was really scared of Lucifer so much that he would rather avoid having him angry. And that was why Asgo spoke right after Lucifer asked him. "The old man who is walking towards us is a professor in the First Academy." "He is also notorious for being harsh on the students." "As most of the students right now are practically...weak and trash, they are all sorted down to the First Academy, which is a trash academy as well." Asgo said as he tried to exin things to Lucifer. Of course, Lucifer already understood these things. ''So, First Academy and the other trash academies have more students than the better academies...'' Lucifer thought as he whipped his head back in front. It was only natural that the worst school would have the worse students, and the best school would have the best students. And since worse students were moremon than the best students, it was only natural that they would be packed with students. Anyway, now that Lucifer knew who this old man was, it was now time to...act normal. Right, it was now time for him to act normal. After all, he already established the image of being a friendly guy when he was talking with the princess. If he suddenly became a quiet child, it would be easy to guess that he would be suspected soon enough. It was then that Lucifer spoke as he forced himself to smile a little bit. "Ah, haven''t you heard of what happened? The princess prevented me from going here, and I had to talk with her." Lucifer said as he tried to exin as politely as he could. And it was then that the old man was finally able to reach Lucifer and Asgo. He stopped right in front of them, and it was then that the old man did something really unusual. No, for Lucifer who''s instincts were so advanced, it was something unusual. Why? It was because the old man raised his right hand while it was in a chopping form. What''s more, Lucifer could feel that the hand was filled with bloodlust! It was filled with the intention to harm! No, it was not only the hand, but the old man''s whole body was filled with bloodlust! What''s more, the target of that bloodlust was Lucifer! Of course, everything seems so slow for Lucifer that he was able to notice that in just a matter of a second. That was why it was only natural to think that Lucifer would defend himself and kill the old man for even thinking that he could touch him. Right, Lucifer was just that kind of a demon. However...that didn''t happen. What happened was... "You bastards arete no matter what your reasons are!!!" The old man shouted out loud as his hands moved like a snake! And it was with those hands that he struck Lucifer! Right, the old man struck Lucifer in the shoulder, causing the ground beneath them to suddenly give in to the pressure! And before anyone knew it, Lucifer...had his lower body eaten by the ground as his upper body was out above ground. And Lucifer was...knocked out unconscious. Chapter 41: Good Seed Chapter 41: Good Seed Lucifer got knocked out by the old man just with his right hand. It seems that the old man was really strong as Lucifer was currently stuck on the ground with his lower body being eaten by the ground. Of course, Lucifer''s upper body could be seen, and his head was...currently slumped forward. It seems that Lucifer really got knocked out and his consciousness was taken away just with the old man''s strike alone. Right, Lucifer was knocked out for real as he didn''t even move his body. He didn''t even try to get out of the hole that he was stuck in, and he didn''t even let out a scream of pain. He was just...knocked out. It was crazy if you think about how strong Lucifer was. Even if his powers and body were weakened due to his condition, an old man from a small country shouldn''t be able to knock him out just like that! However, it seems that the old man was really just that strong as the old man looked down on Lucifer as he spoke. "Bastards who arete in the entrance exam get a whooping straight to their asses!" The old man shouted out loud as his hand returned to his side like a snake. Of course, his voice resounded out in this ce, and in Asgo''s ears as well. However, Asgo didn''t care about that at all. In fact, Asgo was just staring at something with his head lowered. Right, and what Asgo was staring at was Lucifer who just got knocked out by an old man. Of course, Asgo didn''t really care about the old man at all. Although the old man was a professor in the First Academy, Asgo couldn''t care less about it. What he was really worried about was...Lucifer. After all, Lucifer just got knocked out all of a sudden! However, who was Lucifer? To Asgo, Lucifer was someone who he just met in this entrance exam, and was just a nobody. After all, Lucifer was really unknown to demons like Asgo. What''s more, Asgo was part of the new generation. It was just impossible for Asgo to know who Lucifer really was. However, there was a reason why Asgo was getting worried for Lucifer. No...he was getting worried for himself, and for the old man. Why? It was because of the fear that Lucifer engraved on Asgo before when they were still walking together alone. Lucifer...was like a devil to Asgo right now. A devil with no heart who would take away Asgo''s life instantly if he ever dared to disobey the devil. That was why Asgo feared Lucifer with all of his heart. After all, Lucifer actually threatened him before. There was just no way Asgo would be able to remain calm after seeing the person that he feared so much suddenly got knocked out! No, he just couldn''t believe that Lucifer actually got knocked out! He believed that Lucifer would soon get up and murder this old man! He thought that Lucifer would soon regain his consciousness and destroy this ce! He thought...that Lucifer would kill the insolent old man who dared to touch and injure him in this situation. Right, that was what Asgo believed would happen in this situation, and that was why he was getting worried for himself. And that was also why his eyes were shaking like crazy right now even though his body was not. After all, it was only natural to think that he would get caught up in this situation. Even though Lucifer only threatened him for a short moment, it was enough for Asgo to know what kind of a demon Lucifer was. He knew that Lucifer would destroy anyone and anything once something starts to get on his nerves. And what happened this time doesn''t even count as something getting on his nerves! It was actually a p to Lucifer''s face as some demon just attacked him out of nowhere. That was why Asgo was getting worried also for himself as he knew that there was a chance of him dying because of some...random attack that woulde from Lucifer''s outburst if it did happen. It was quite amazing for Asgo to know that just because of the one time that Lucifer threatened him. Well, this speaks of how...shallow Lucifer was right now. Anyway, Lucifer still wasn''t moving at all, and the old man was just staring at Lucifer. It seems that the old man was really in a bad mood as his eyes were just ring at Lucifer even though he already attacked Lucifer and caused him to lose his consciousness. Well, the old man''s anger was understandable and justified. After all, Lucifer and Asgo were students...no, they were just exam takers. However, they were actuallyte in the exam that they were supposed to take part in. For a professor in the academy where these students were about to go and take the entrance exam, that was just a disrespectful act. Although the old man does admit that the First Academy was the worst academy right now, it still doesn''t mean that students should act cocky like this. Right, even if the reason is because of the princess of the kingdom! That was why the old man attacked Lucifer without taking any exnation. Well, he already heard and knew that some student was held by the princess or something like that. Anyway, the old man then whipped his head to the other demon who was standing just in the side, staring at the knocked-out demon. ''Tsk! We got a bad seed, getting so scared just from this.'' The old man thought as he observed Asgo very closely. He observed every part of Asgo''s body; legs, feet, hands, chest, shoulders, arms, and face. Of course, the old man also saw that Asgo''s eyes were unnaturally shaking and quivering from fear. Well, the old man just thought that Asgo was scared just because a professor attacked a student or something like that. After all, it wasn''t so weird that Lucifer could die here. And no one would even care about it. Right, it was only natural for a professor to kill a student, and there would be nows against it. It was crazy if you think about it, but it was actually not. If a professor was to actually kill a student, there would be bad rumors and bad images would be spread about their academy. After all, the academy was the one that takes care of its students. And if bad rumors were to spread about the academy and bad images were to be stered with the academy, it was only natural that the students would want to drop out. It was also natural that there would be no studentsing in after the spread of that rumor, and, in the end, the academy would soon be forced to shut down. And a professor wouldn''t want to have something like that to happen. After all, a professor is a professor because he or she wanted to teach. And if she or he was to kill a student and go out of his or her job, it was only natural that she or he wouldn''t like that kind of oue. That was why havingws about it isn''t exactly necessary as it was onlymon sense that a professor wouldn''t kill a student. Well, it was a different case if that professor was a crazy old man or something like that. Of course, the old man thought that Asgo knew something somon sense. And since it wasmon sense that a professor wouldn''t kill a student or an exam taker, the old man thought that Asgo was a bad seed for getting scared over something like this. After all, it was the truth that this was just a trivial event that just happened because they werete. It wasn''t something that one should fawn over or get mad about it. ''Tsk! Tsk! This one is no good.'' The old man thought as he kept in his mind Asgo''s appearance. Since Asgo was no good, there was no need for him. Of course, if Asgo wanted to take the exam, he would still be allowed. He could also still attend the First Academy''s sses and be its students. However, there would be no need to specifically groom Asgo since he was just...no good. In other words, Asgo would just be a normal student of the First Academy. It was then that the old man whipped his head back to the ground...back to Lucifer. And as soon as the old man''s eyes saw Lucifer, his eyes...lit up unnaturally that one would think some kind of light shone in his eyes alone. However, there was a reason why the old man''s eyes suddenly lit up like that. And that was...the old man was excited. Right, the old man was excited, even though he was looking at Lucifer, the one who he just knocked out. Why? It was because the old man...had a thought about Lucifer. ''This bastard...is a good seed.'' The old man thought as he looked at Lucifer. Chapter 42: Pretend Chapter 42: Pretend ''This bastard is a good seed.'' The old man thought as he looked down on Lucifer. It was weird that the old man thought that Lucifer was a good seed even though he was the one to strike him down unconscious. However, the main reason why the old man thought that Lucifer was indeed a good seed was exactly because he was the one to strike him down unconscious. Although it was a weird...reason, it was actually not. As the old man was the one to strike Lucifer down, the old man knew how much power he used. He knew how much power he used, and he was confident that the amount of power that he used was enough to make a veteran knight serving the country cough up blood. Right, his chopping power was enough to make a veteran knight go weak in the knees. However, when he used that kind of power against Lucifer, Lucifer...didn''t even cough up blood. He just straight went to sleep and got stuck on the ground without doing anything. Although passing out immediately was definitely bad and a sign that Lucifer was not a good seed, it was...actually not. Right, for the old man, that was not a sign of Lucifer being a bad seed. Instead, he took it as a sign of Lucifer being a good seed. Why? It was because... ''He didn''t cough up blood. His body is insanely strong.'' Right, it was because of the fact that Lucifer didn''t even cough up blood. After all, a veteran knight serving the kingdom would cough up blood if hit by the old man''s chopping strike! The fact that Lucifer''s body didn''t even get affected...didn''t even show any signs of injury was already good. Of course, there might be some internal injury, but that could be fixed by teaching Lucifer how to control his tough body better. ''Right, that could be taught. However, the thing that we need to fix about this bastard is that consciousness.'' Lucifer passed out while he was struck by the old man. Although his body was definitely good in the eyes of the old man, his consciousness...was just trash. No, was it perseverance or tolerance for pain? The old man didn''t know how to term it properly, but that was just because he didn''t care much about it. After all, things would get going once the First Academy found the right teacher to train Lucifer. Anyway, now that the old man finally finished his assessment of the twote students, it was now time to finally leave this ce. After all, this wasn''t the ce for the First Academy''s exam. That was why the old man spoke as he whipped his head to the cowering Asgo. "You! Carry this piece of shit, and follow me." The old man said out loud as he opened his mouth wide. The old man naturally spit his saliva due to how fierce he talked, but it seems that the old man didn''t care about that at all as he turned his body around. His hands were now right behind his back as he started to walk towards a door. Right, the door which the old man was walking towards was the ce where the First Academy''s exam is taking ce. And the old man continued walking towards that without even looking back at Asgo and Lucifer who he knocked out. It was quite irresponsible for him to knock Lucifer down and just leave him alone, but well. That was how most professors were even in an ordinary academy. Anyway, when Asgo heard what the old man said...he hesitated for a bit. After all, what the old man said was that Asgo should carry Lucifer and walk with him in tow. That was just...impossible for Asgo. After all, he feared Lucifer so much that even right now Asgo believed that Lucifer would wake up and finish them all. However, that hesitation onlysted for a bit as Asgo knew that what he should do right now is what a student should do. Right, Asgo should act as a student even though he feared Lucifer. Well, Lucifer already told him that Asgo should just act like how he always acted. That was why Asgo thought that he would...die if he didn''t follow Lucifer''s orders. After all, it was Lucifer who ordered Asgo to act normal. Anyway, when Asgo finally decided to just act normal, he immediately pulled out Lucifer from the ground. It seems that Asgo was strong as he was able to pull out Lucifer without any real problems. Of course, he pulled Lucifer out with shaking hands and with extreme care as he didn''t want to leave any injuries to Lucifer. He didn''t want to die, after all. Asgo didn''t stop for a moment to rest or something like that as he immediatelytched Lucifer''s arms around his neck as he stood up together with him. Asgo made sure that his grip on Lucifer was strong as he didn''t want Lucifer to fall down. Well, he didn''t want Lucifer to wake up, finding out that Asgo was carrying him or something like that. After all, Asgo was sure that once Lucifer finds out about this...he was dead meat. And it was then that Asgo finally started walking with Lucifer''s arms around his neck. It seems that Asgo had a really good bnce as well as he was able to walk while supporting Lucifer with no problems. ''I b-better be careful...'' Asgo thought with a worried look on his face. And it was with that face that he looked for the old man. But it seems that the old man was gone now as Asgo couldn''t look for the old man at all. Well, it''s not like Asgo didn''t know where to go now. He noticed where the old man walked towards, and that was the door that Asgo could see not so far from him. That was why Asgo walked towards that door as he was sure that his destination is beyond that door. No...Asgo tried to move and walk his legs, but he soon found out that he couldn''t...move at all. And that was weird as Asgo could move perfectly just a while ago. Hell, he could even pull out Lucifer from the ground with his hands and body shaking! However, it all then made sense as Asgo could hear a voice enter his ears. That voice was chillingly low, and Asgo could recognize the owner of the voice right away even though he didn''t see him. Right, and that was because the owner of the voice was the demon he feared the most, Lucifer. "Hmm...That old coot is strong, but not as strong as that Sebastian or whatever his name is." Lucifer said as he opened his eyes without a problem. However, he didn''t move his body at all as he just pretended to be supported by Asgo. Well, it was only natural that Lucifer would keep on pretending that he was supported by Asgo. After all, that was what he did the whole time! Pretend! Right, Lucifer was just pretending when the old man suddenly knocked him out. After all, it would be weird if Lucifer was able to stand against the old man, a professor in the First academy. Although the First Academy definitely had the worst reputation and image, it doesn''t mean that their staff was bad or something like that. What''s more, Lucifer knew better than anyone to underestimate a demon. That was why Lucifer immediately knew that the right move to make then and there was just to pretend that he got knocked out. Of course, now that the old man was no longer in this room, and Lucifer could feel that there was no one watching them, he opened his eyes and talked. Well, he wouldn''t really start moving right now as the old man might feel it. However, there was a reason why Lucifer even ''woke'' himself up, even putting his disguise at risk. And that reason was...Asgo. Right, it was the demon who was carrying him right now. "Asgo. From now on, I want you to act normal." "That old coot judged you as a normal demon, and that is what you would do from now on." "Do you understand?" "If you understood, shake your right hand a little bit." Lucifer said all those words with his head lowered. Well, that was just because he was hanging from Asgo. He then closed his eyes to pretend once more as soon as he felt that Asgo shook his right hand. After all, he already got his point across. There was no need to stay awake and risk himself here. The only time Lucifer could risk everything is the moment Lucifer was confident that he would be able to fight against another Hell God. Anyway, when Lucifer finally stopped talking, Asgo...quickly changed gears. After all, he already got the order from the man himself. That was why Asgo spoke with burning and passionate eyes. "Alright, let''s pass this exam!" Asgo said with a voice...that sounds real. And it was then that Asgo, carrying the pretending Lucifer, finally walked towards the room. Chapter 43: Rachel Chapter 43: Rachel The two demons, Asgo and Lucifer, were able to enter the room without a fuss. Of course, Asgo did all the work with an energized and happy face. It seems that he was really determined to do the task that was given to him by Lucifer really well. After all, he just found out that Lucifer was just pretending that he got knocked out by the old man. Although Asgo already had a hunch about Lucifer being able to withstand the old man''s strike, it was...it felt different when he saw it for himself. It felt different when he saw Lucifer move fine even though he just got hit by the old man, a professor. Anyway, now that they were inside the room...Asgo thought that they would immediately meet up with professors or the examiners or something like that. However, in this room that they entered, there was nothing special that could make Asgo think that this was the examining room. In fact, it looked like the previous room where they met the old man. But...there was something different in this room, and that was...another student was waiting in here. Asgo was able to tell that it was a student just from how young and youthful the...woman waiting in here. Of course, when Asgo entered this ce, the woman immediately noticed them. "Hey!" The woman shouted out loud as she waved her hands towards Asgo. Asgo immediately heard the woman''s voice, and thus, he answered back with a, "Ohh!" Asgo then walked towards the woman while carrying Lucifer around his arms. He didn''t have any problems, and he was able to walk smoothly. That was why he was able to reach the woman in no time, and as soon as he did, Asgo...put down Lucifer roughly on the ground. Thud! Lucifer''s body hit the ground with a loud sound, but Asgo didn''t care about that at all as he just spoke to the woman. "What''s going on? Where are the others?" Asgo said as he looked at the woman''s ck eyes. The woman was quite tall, and she also had ck hair. Her figure...was average, and she wascking in some parts. Of course, that was just on the men''s standards. However, a man would probably be able to fall in love with this woman just from how she looked. Right, the woman was beautiful. With her alluring slit eyes and her pointy nose, the woman was beautiful. The woman was just wearing simple clothes that were easy to move in as this was something that could be calledmon sense. After all, no one would wear sexy outfits or tight outfits in an exam. What''s more, the exam might contain some battles or killing as this was a demon academy. Of course, even with those simple clothes, the woman''s face was just...too beautiful that not even those clothes can bring her charm down. Anyway, when the woman heard what Asgo said, she quickly answered. "Ah, the exam already started and the other students that were in here before already started taking it." "Professor Malbath told me to wait for you guys here, and that we would take the exam together at the same time." The woman said, but it seems that she was not done as she held out her hand with a smile on her face. "My name is Rachel! How about you?" Rachel said as she offered a handshake towards Asgo. Of course, when Asgo saw that handshake, he immediately took it. After all, he needed to socialize with other demons as well as they might turn out to be helpful to him. "My name is Asgo! We arete for the exam due to certain reasons, and we got punished for it, as you can see." Asgo said as he pointed to the ground with his left hand. Of course, he was pointing at Lucifer. He then continued speaking as he took back his right hand. "This guy is named Lucis. I don''t know if you''ve heard of him, but he''s a great guy." "Well, not that great ording to that professor. Hahaha." Asgoughed as he cracked up a joke, but Rachel didn''t reallyugh at it. Instead, she even became horrified when Asgo mentioned that professor. After all, what Asgo meant by that was the old man or rather Professor Malbath. And Professor Malbath was an absolute fear to the students that even Rachel began to cower just hearing his name. Well, Rachel could already guess what happened to Lucifer as Lucifer was just...lying on the ground with a peaceful face. "S-so it was true that he does hurt students..." Rachel murmured as she looked at Lucifer. Right, Rachel didn''t believe it at first that Professor Malbath indeed hurts students, but...now that the proof is right in front of her, Rachel was forced to believe it. However, Rachel stopped cowering in fear right then and there as she remembered something. She remembered why she was chosen to be with theters for the exam, and that was... "Ah! I forgot about it! I''m supposed to heal this guy so that we would be able to take the exam anytime Professor Malbath calls us." Rachel was a demon who could use healing magic. And that was why Professor Malbath made her stay in this ce. She would be the one to heal Lucifer back to health so that they would be able to take the exam any moment now. After all, they were alreadyte. Beingte just because Lucifer was knocked out unconscious by a professor was unforgivable. If you think about how Professor Malbath set this up, he was actually considerate enough to think about his students. Well, it was just because it would be unforgivable for Asgo and Lucifer to bete once more to the exam. "So...where exactly is his injury? This Lucis guy..." Rachel said as she whipped her head towards Asgo. Rachel couldn''t see any signs of injury on Lucifer''s body at all. That was why she turned to Asgo for help. After all, Asgo would be the one to know where was the injury of Lucifer. He was the one who was present on the site when Professor Malbath knocked Lucifer out. However, it seems that...Asgo was thinking something else as he hesitated slightly. This was the first time that Asgo actually hesitated over something, but there was a proper reason for it. Asgo knew that Lucifer was just pretending, and it was because he knew that he was hesitating. He was hesitating to tell of where Lucifer''s injury was. After all, there would be none since Lucifer was just pretending. And since...it seems like Rachel was indeed a demon who could use healing magic, that was one more reason to hesitate. After all, that means that Rachel would know where to look to confirm if Lucifer did have any injuries. And since Lucifer was just pretending, it was clear as day that there would be no injury to heal. That was why Asgo was hesitating, but...he soon calmed down as he remembered the feat that came from Lucifer. It was weird as hell that he was able to calm down due to fear, but that was only normal. After all, Lucifer already said that Asgo should just act normal. ''Right, I should just act normal...and he would do the rest.'' Asgo thought as he finally made up his mind. "Yeah, I think it''s in his right shoulder. Professor Malbath was too fast for me to see where he struck down Lucis, so I''m not quite sure about it." "However, since this guy was stuck on the ground for some time, I think it is somewhere on the shoulder or the head." Asgo said as he tried to give as many details as possible without sounding suspicious. He literally went all in with the bet known as Lucifer as everything woulde crumbling down if Rachel found out the truth. Anyway, when Rachel heard what Asgo said, she immediately bent her knees near Lucifer''s head. After all, that was the ce where Asgo just said. It was then that Rachel brought up her hands to Lucifer''s head. She then...moved her hands without looking at Lucifer''s head. It was quite amazing as she didn''t need to see it to know it. She just needed to feel the injury, and she would be able to do the healing magic. That was why...Rachel wasbing through Lucifer''s hair right now very slowly. It was so slow that Asgo forgot to breathe as this was a crucial moment for him...no, for his master. Of course, Lucifer knew that very well as he thought, ''That old coot...he''s already assessing me.'' Right, Lucifer knew that Professor Malbath was already evaluating him with this...Rachel. Although it was just right for Professor Malbath to heal Lucifer after knocking him out unconscious, this move...was just dirty. After all, Rachel would be able to find out how much Professor Malbath''s strike did damage Lucifer. Of course, if Rachel snitched everything she found out to Professor Malbath, it was easy to guess what would happen next. That was why...this move was dirty. At least, it was, for Lucifer. ''This is bad...'' Lucifer thought as he felt his head being massaged by a pretty woman. Chapter 44: Healing... Chapter 44: Healing... ''This is bad...'' Lucifer thought as he felt his head being massaged by a pretty woman. Of course, Lucifer didn''t care if Rachel was beautiful or not. Lucifer didn''t give a fuck about something so mundane. However, this situation was really bad as Lucifer was sure that he hadn''t gotten any injury. He hadn''t gotten any injury or even a scratch from the old man or Professor Malbath''s attack. The old man was not that powerful, and he was a lot weaker than Sebastian. That was why Lucifer was sure that he hadn''t gotten anything from the old man''s attack. And what''s more, Lucifer...felt nothing at all when the old man attacked him. Absolutely nothing. In fact, he felt as if the wind blew on his body, and that was it. That was why Lucifer knew that Rachel wouldn''t be able to find anything on his body. And once Rachel founds it, Lucifer would immediately be suspected once she reports it to the old man. Of course, there was nothing that even Lucifer could do in this situation. It''s not like Lucifer could kill Rachel or something like that. Well, there was something Lucifer could try, and that was...to put the same fear that he instilled on Asgo to Rachel. Right, if Lucifer forces Rachel to be his subordinate, nothing would go wrong. Hell, he could even control things out better if he did that. However, Lucifer himself rejected that idea when he thought of it. Why? It was because...it''s not like every demon would choose to follow Lucifer even if he instilled fear in them. There are demons who would fight to the death, and there are demons who would choose to meekly follow once threatened. There are also cunning demons who would pretend to follow the strong and then betray themter on. There are also demons who would fight Lucifer first, and then give up once they found out that they cannot win against him. There are various demons in the Hidden World, and Lucifer knows that very well. What''s more, Lucifer has not spent any time together with this Rachel woman at all. That was why he didn''t know Rachel''s attitude or personality or mindset. And since he doesn''t know, it would be hard for him to know how Rachel would react if he decided to instill fear in them. Rachel might be the cunning fox who would betray himter or Rachel might be the one who would fight to the death. Either way, Lucifer didn''t have enough information to risk it. Although he could cast a curse, Lucifer''s specialty was not cursing people. Even though he was a Hell God, a demon won''t be able to do something that he cannot do. Incidentally, the reason why Lucifer just straight-up threatened and made Asgo his ve was because...he messed up. Right, he messed up by bursting out in his anger and letting Asgo see that. He couldn''t control his anger and acted out right in front of Asgo, which is something that Lucifer didn''t want to do at that moment. That was just how...frustrated and angry he was about the princess. He just covered it up by making Asgo his ve and threatened him. Of course, he also put some extra precautions by putting a weak curse in Asgo. Well, Lucifer was actually thankful that happened as Lucifer got the idea of conquering the underground world of the Zacharath Kingdom. Anyway, Lucifer''s head was still being massaged by Rachel as she tried very hard to find any scratches or injuries. It was then that Rachel spoke as she just looked at the empty air. "Hmmm...there''s nothing on the head. Professor Malbath probably didn''t strike him here." Rachel said with confidence and without any hint of doubts in her voice. It seems that she was really sure of what she found. Well, it was only reasonable that she would be sure. After all, feeling things out with her hands was actually more urate than seeing things. Although it was weird, that was just how it was for Rachel. That was how she did things ever since she knew that she could use healing magic. Anyway, now that Rachel knew that there were no injuries in Lucifer''s head, it was now time to explore other areas where Asgo said Lucifer could possibly be injured. And that was...the shoulders. She quickly moved her hands to Lucifer''s shoulders. It seems that Rachel was used to doing this as she didn''t have any problems finding Lucifer''s shoulders at all. Of course, Asgo could see it all happening, and he could feel his heart pumping out of his chest. Literally, every single bump of his chest could Asgo feel the intensity of this situation. After all, any time now could Rachel find out the truth. And when she does, Asgo didn''t know what he would do then. That was why he was just hoping. He was hoping for a miracle right now that maybe...Lucifer would be able to do something in this situation. However, even the man who was feared by many demons...could do nothing in this situation. After all, it''s not like Lucifer could just miraculously create a wound on his body or something like that. Although Lucifer could control his mana so fine that he would be able to injure himself, it was impossible to do it under the supervision of Rachel. What''s more, Rachel was literally touching Lucifer''s body. As Rachel was also a demon, she would be able to pick up if mana or some other stranger power was in the works. That was why...even Lucifer can''t do shit in this situation. It was then that Lucifer could finally feel Rachel stop moving her hands while touching his shoulders. It seems that Rachel...finally found out the truth as she wasn''t moving at all. ''Did she find out...'' Lucifer thought as he prepared himself for a battle. He prepared himself to capture this woman and torture her in a short amount of time and possibly get away from this situation. Of course, Lucifer would want Rachel to be submissive to him just like Asgo, but if that didn''t happen...her life would be gone just like how an ant dies when it got stepped on by a demon. Well, the best thing that Lucifer wanted to happen in this situation was that...Rachel found an injury in his body. Although it was weird, that was just how desperate Lucifer was in this situation. It was ironic even, for Lucifer, that he wanted to have an injury on his demonic body. Anyways, it was then that Rachel finally spoke with shock on her face. "T-this..." Rachel''s hands started to shake as even her eyes were showing...astonishment. Right, Rachel''s eyes were showing astonishment even though she wasn''t looking at anything. Well, there was a reason for that, and that reason was... "Wow...your bones got messed up in your shoulders real bad!" "Even your flesh got damaged as your blood stopped circting in your shoulder!" "I''m surprised that this kind of injury didn''t have any external signs!" Rachel said all that with an excited voice. It seems that whatever she found was just that interesting. Well, it was the truth that it was interesting. She never thought that Lucifer''s body was so bad that...there were no external signs on his skin or something like that. It was weird as she wasn''t even looking at Lucifer''s body with her eyes. Anyway, when Lucifer heard what Rachel just said, confusion entered his mind and taken over his thoughts. ''What the hell? What is she talking about...'' Lucifer thought. It was the truth that Lucifer didn''t know anything about what Rachel was talking about. After all, Lucifer did feel no pain, and he could also move his shoulders really well. That was why...Lucifer used his senses to try and feel his shoulders. However, there really was nothing. He could feel that his shoulders were fine, and there were no signs of injuries at all. However, it seems that it was not Lucifer to decide as Rachel spoke once more. "Professor Malbath is indeed strong, don''t you think, Asgo?" Rachel said as she whipped her head to look at Asgo. Her beautiful eyes locked down on Asgo''s eyes, and her face...was just beautiful. However, for Asgo, Rachel''s face was just demonic as confusion also entered his mind. Of course, Asgo tried to keep calm as much as possible and was able to blurt out some words. "Y-yeah...Professor Malbath really did him good as he was knocked out right away..." Asgo said as he nodded his head. And when Rachel heard that, she just nodded her head as well. After all, it was now time to get to the business, and that was healing Lucifer''s wounds. That was why Rachel churned up her mana as her hands began to shine in ck light. Right, it was ck light, and that ck light prated Lucifer''s shoulders! Although it seems bad, it was actually not. After all, this was the healing magic that Rachel was confident with, "Unholy Light!" Rachel shouted as she began to heal Lucifer''s wounds while staring at the empty air. And while he was being healed, Lucifer...was still confused. ''I don''t...feel anything?'' Chapter 45: Act normal Chapter 45: Act normal ''I don''t feel anything?'' Lucifer thought as he felt nothing at all. He couldn''t feel the injury that Rachel was talking about, and he was sure of that. He also couldn''t feel the healing magic that Rachel was using to heal the so-called injury. That was why it was weird. There''s no way that Lucifer, someone who has his senses to the highest level, wouldn''t be able to feel something so measly such as an injury. He should also be able to feel the healing magic that Rachel was using to heal him. He should be able to do all those things, but...Lucifer really couldn''t feel anything. It was as if...Lucifer''s senses were in a dark ce right now that was making him feel nothing. ''Don''t tell me...is this connected to why I have a Common Rank for my Demonic Origin?'' Lucifer suspected that this was connected to his Demonic Origin. After all, his Demonic Origin was just Common Rank now. And Lucifer was one-hundred percent sure that his Demonic Origin had the highest rank ever. What''s more, that highest rank was even unknown to the demonkind. After all, he was a Hell God, sitting at the top of the hierarchy among demons and angels. It was obvious that there was something that went wrong that caused him to have a Common Rank Demonic Origin. And it was also obvious that whatever had caused his Demonic Origin to go down in quality is really bad. After all, it was affected his Demonic Origin. And a demon''s Demonic Origin is literally his potential. If something could make Lucifer, a Hell''s God''s potential to go down in quality, it was obvious that it was something very bad. No, it was something terrible! That was why Lucifer thought that the reason why he couldn''t feel anything was connected to that something terrible. After all, that was the only thing that could possibly make sense in this situation. There was just no way that Lucifer wouldn''t be able to feel something so basic if there was nothing wrong. ''...looks like my situation is that bad.'' Lucifer thought as he started to regret something now. He started to regret the fact that...he didn''t take his time to thoroughly check his condition. If he just took a little bit of his time before he went to the Zacharath Kingdom, this situation wouldn''t have had happened. He would have known that something happened to his Demonic Origin, and he would have known that...something was also affecting his senses. Right, all these bad situations that always put Lucifer at risk could have been prevented if Lucifer just took his time to look at himself more. However, it was Lucifer himself who stopped those thoughts as he tried to concentrate within himself. After all, it was... ''Fuck...it''s toote for that now.'' Right, it was toote for that now, and he was in this situation. Lucifer wasn''t the type of demon who would wail over the past just because something happened that he didn''t like. Lucifer was the type of demon who would just move on and try to make the future go in the direction that he wanted it to go. That was why Lucifer didn''t give a fuck about it anymore. Right, he didn''t give a fuck about it anymore as he just let Rachel do her work. However, maybe because Lucifer took his time in thinking about these things, Rachel soon...took her hands off of Lucifer''s shoulders. She then stood up with shaking legs, and it seems that she was really tired. It was then that she spoke as she wiped the sweat that formed on her forehead. "Whew. It''s done. I finished healing his flesh so he should be back to normal now. But...the bones, I find it hard to heal them right away so he would just have to make do with that as he proceeds to take the exam. Of course, I was able to heal most of them, but...if this guy takes on another strong impact, his bones would just end up being destroyed again." Rachel said without missing a single beat. It seems that she was really proficient at healing people as she knew exactly what she had done. Of course, she said that to Asgo who was listening intently. And when Asgo heard those words, he...quickly nodded his head while wiping his sweat. It seems that Asgo has gotten scared of what would happen as he was literally sweating buckets right now. Of course, Rachel was able to see that when she whipped her head. That was why she had her head tilted with confusion in his mind as she spoke. She spoke to ask Asgo a question, and that question was, "Why are you sweating? Are you that worried about your friend? Don''t worry about him! In fact, you can wake him up now." Rachel said as she pointed to Lucifer with her right hand. "R-really? I can wake him up now? Professor Malbath hit him so hard that he didn''t even wake up when I started to move his body." Asgo said with shaking hands, but he tried to hide it by cing his hands behind his back. Well, it was only obvious why Asgo would start shaking now. After all, he didn''t know what was going on, and he didn''t know who to believe. What''s more, this situation...Lucifer can''t just wake up and tell Asgo about what was happening. That was why...Asgo was feeling nervous as he didn''t know which script he should read. He didn''t know what lines to say, and he didn''t know what action to y. However, there was nothing he could do about it as Rachel spoke once more. "Yeah. You should wake him up now. Besides, Professor Malbath would soone here to pick us up. And the reason why I''m here is to make sure that your friend would be able to attend the exam as soon as Professor Malbathes." Rachel said as she nodded her head gently as she walked towards Asgo. It seems that she was really confident that she finished healing Lucifer now. And this confidence...left both men, Asgo and Lucifer, confused as fuck as they didn''t know what was going on. Well, it was just mostly Asgo as Lucifer didn''t care about it anymore. What Lucifer was worried about was...how would they y this out? There were only two possibilities in this situation, and that was...It was either Rachel was lying to know the truth, or she was speaking the truth. And in this situation, Lucifer decided to make it simple. After all, Lucifer didn''t like to pretend at all. He just did it because it was something he had to do. That was why Lucifer decided to keep it simple, and just...end his pretending when Asgo wakes him up. Of course, he would then say that it was due to Rachel''s healing abilities. And to know if Rachel was somehow lying to know the truth, Lucifer would just keep a keen eye on this woman. After all, there was nothing good that would happen from overthinking this situation. It was either Lucifer would be found out or Lucifer would win. That was it. ''Come! Asgo! Wake me up!'' Lucifer thought with intense emotions. After all, the one who holds the key to this situation right now was Asgo. The one guy who didn''t know what was happening was holding the key. It was ironic, but that was just the case for this situation. Right, it was Asgo who holds the answers for Lucifer''s questions right now. And it seems that Asgo finally made up his mind when he heard what Rachel said. After all, the healer said that he should wake Lucifer up now. It was only natural that he should do as he was told. Although he was confused, there was something Asgo was using to keep his calm and what to base his decisions around. And that was...act normal. ''I just have to act normal, right...Lucis?'' Right, it was what Lucifer said to him before, and that was to act normal. And what is normal in this situation is that...he should wake up Lucifer. And that was exactly what Asgo nned to do as he walked towards Lucifer. He just trusted Lucifer that everything would be fine as long as he was to act normal. He just trusted Lucifer. It was crazy if you think about how Asgo was scared and now he was trusting Lucifer. Well, that was just how Asgo was as a demon. Anyway, it didn''t take long for Asgo to reach Lucifer as he walked with confidence. He didn''t look like he was confused or hesitating. Asgo''s acting skills are definitely praiseworthy. It was then that Asgo bent his knees as he began to shake Lucifer''s body with his hands. "Hey! Hey! Lucis! Hey!" Asgo shouted out loud. However, no matter how strong he was shaking Lucifer''s body, Lucifer...was not waking up. Of course, Asgo just kept shaking Lucifer''s body as he shouted once more. "Hey! Wake up! It''s time for the exam now! You are already healed by this beautiful babe! You won''t be able to fool me!" Chapter 46: A Strange Man Chapter 46: A Strange Man "Hey! Wake up! It''s time for the exam now! You are already healed by this beautiful babe! You won''t be able to fool me!" Asgo said as he kept shaking Lucifer''s body. It seems that he really decided to go and act normal boldly considering that he was scared of Lucifer. After all, there was just no way that Asgo would do something like this to someone who he''s afraid of. What''s more, Asgo personally felt Lucifer''s power up-close and personal when Lucifer threatened him. That was why...Asgo knew that he could never win against Lucifer. He could never win even if Asgo tried to train himself for thousands...no, millions of years. Asgo felt the difference between their powers right then and there and just acted ordingly to save his life. That was why this was an act of braverying from Asgo. Right, and he was just betting that Lucifer would understand the situation as well. Well, even if Lucifer does understand the situation and he also understood that he was the one who told Asgo to act normal, that doesn''t really mean shit. It didn''t guarantee Asgo''s safety and life at all. After all, understanding things and epting them were two different things. Lucifer may understand that Asgo acting like this was necessary, but he may also not ept it. That was why Asgo was literally betting his life as he kept shaking Lucifer''s body strongly and ferociously. And it seems that Asgo''s efforts finally paid off as Lucifer showed signs of waking up. Right, and that was...his eyes started to twitch and his hands started to move as well. Of course, Lucifer then opened his eyes. It was all just an act, but to the one who was watching from behind, Rachel, it truly looked like...Lucifer just woke up. "A-Asgo? What happened?" Lucifer said as he raised his right hand to his head. His voice was a little bit husky, but that was only normal. After all, he just ''woke'' up. "Oh, you finally woke up! I thought you were gonna stay still until you were dead!" Asgo said as he finally stood up with a smile on his face. It seems that he was really happy now that Lucifer woke up. Well, behind that smile was fear and wish that he would never die because of what he did just now. Of course, now that Lucifer woke up, Rachel spoke as well. No, before she spoke, she first walked forward to enter Lucifer''s field of vision as Lucifer was still lying down on the ground. "I''m the one who healed you okay!" It seems that she wanted Lucifer to remember the favor. Well, it was only normal that she would want something like that. After all, who knows if Lucifer would be a strong figure in the future? Rachel was just trying to secure her future by making sure that Lucifer would remember her. "A-ah...thank you. But...I don''t remember what happened? What do you mean healed? Did something happened to me?" "The only thing I remember is that we met an old man..." Lucifer tried to exin his situation and what he could remember, but...he soon stopped talking. No, he was forced to stop talking as a voice cut in between his words. And it was a different type of voice. It wasn''t Asgo''s nor was it Rachel''s. And what that voice said was..."Oh? A fucking bastard who dares toete to the entrance exam of a school calls a professor an old man?" "Don''t you have a lot of balls under that pretty face of yours, piece of a shitty bastard?" It was a new voice, and even Lucifer couldn''t identify the owner of the voice. Well, that was just because he hadn''t met the person who spoke yet. Right, it was the first time Lucifer and the new guy would meet, yet the new guy was already talking shit. And that caused all three of the demons to look for the owner of the voice. They were able to find the owner of the voice very quickly as the...man was walking, and it seems that he came from the direction where Professor Malbath disappeared in this ce. Right, the man came from the room where the entrance exam was currently ongoing. The man then stopped walking right in front of the trio, and he then continued speaking as he looked down on Lucifer. The man''s face was just the very definition of arrogant as he spoke with a smirk on his face. "What are you doing, pretty boy! Get the fuck up or I''mma beat your ass that you won''t be able to get up!" The man then proceeded to kick Lucifer with his right foot. It was so sudden that Asgo and Rachel couldn''t react, and even Lucifer! Right, Lucifer was kicked away by the man who suddenly appeared here. Well, it was only a few miles, but that was only because the man really didn''t put any strength into it. However... "AHK!" Lucifer shouted out loud as he touched his shoulders with his right hand. Right...Lucifer was kicked right in the area where he was injured by Professor Malbath. That was why...even though the man didn''t really put any strength behind the kick, it still hurt. Well, that was just ording to the script that Lucifer was ying. However, it seems that it was really believable as Rachel spoke as she walked right in front of the man. "What are you doing?! I just healed him! Why did you suddenly kick him in the area where he was injured?!" "Woah, woah, woah." The man said as he raised two of his arms right in front of his chest. His face...looked like he was annoyed by this situation, and that was only normal. After all, a woman suddenly came up to him and started talking shit. "I have no business with you, little missy. Calm your tits down." "Besides, I was sent here by Professor Malbath himself. You sure you wanna interrupt me when I''m just doing my job?" The man said with clear annoyance in his voice as well, but he was not done speaking as he whipped his head towards Asgo, who was just looking at Lucifer. And as soon as the man saw what Asgo looked like, he had a thought in his head. ''Ah, is that why Professor Malbath said that this guy is no good despite being around the guy who was good?'' Right, he remembered what Professor Malbath said to him, and that was...one of them was good seed, and the other was trash. Now that the man finally saw the two for himself, he finally could understand what Professor Malbath meant by those words. After all, it was just so obvious now that he saw them. ''Hmm...I guess that guy is hisckey? Whatever.'' The man thought as he whipped his head back to Rachel. Rachel was just...her face was beet-red right now due to what the man said to her. It seems that she was somewhat offended by what the man said. Well, Professor Malbath''s name affected her decision to not stick her nose in this business. Of course, now that the woman shut her mouth, the man didn''t n to talk to her anymore. That was why the man turned his body as he looked at Lucifer. He then began to walk towards Lucifer, who now was sitting on the ground while touching his left shoulder with his right hand. Of course, for the man who was looking down on Lucifer, Lucifer...looked like he was really hurt as Lucifer also had his head looking down. "Hey, pretty boy! What are you sitting around for?! I said to get your ass up or I''ll beat you to death!" "Didn''t you hear me the first time!? Do you want me to kick you again and send you back to your momma''s womb?!" The man said all those words without missing a single beat as he was walking towards Lucifer. His smirk and arrogant attitude really made him an annoying demon. Well, at least, this man was annoying for Lucifer. Of course, it''s not like Lucifer would fight back against this man now that he heard that Professor Malbath was involved in this. That was why...Lucifer stood up immediately when he heard what the man said. "W-who are you...why did you suddenly kick me?" Lucifer said as he yed the role of a fool. Well, he ''just woke up'' and he was not supposed to remember things. His role here was...to y confused. Right, he was supposed to be confused, and now that the man appeared and kicked him...he should be more confused and frustrated that these things were happening to him. He understood and nned all these in just a matter of seconds. No, he already understood what he needed to y when he first heard what the man called him, a pretty boy. Pretty boy...well, to Lucifer, he just needed to act as a youth. A youth who didn''t understand a single thing in this confusing situation. It was then that the man spoke as he looked at Lucifer, the pretty boy. "Now, now. Don''t worry, pretty boy. I''ll take care of you." The man said as he stopped right in front of Lucifer. Chapter 47: Simple Chapter 47: Simple "Now, now. Don''t worry, pretty boy. I''ll take care of you." The man said as he stopped right in front of Lucifer. With the way the man was looking at Lucifer, he was extremely intimidating. Well, he would only be intimidating someone if the demon right in front of him was now Lucifer. However, the man truly looked striking. With the features of his face, one would believe that he was created by a Hell God himself. That was how handsome the man was. And with his blue eyes and hair, the man...looked like he was friendly. Right, the man looked like he was friendly and cheerful, but that was not what the man was about today as the man spoke again. "Tsk! Tsk! Is the pretty boy already pissing himself?" The man said as he shook his head. He then turned around as he started to walk, "Follow me, pretty boy." Of course, when Lucifer heard that, his eyes...immediately turned sharp as his guard went up to the roof. After all, the man just literally said that Lucifer should follow him. Although Lucifer knew that there would be no ridiculous happenings with this man, it was just...suspicious. Right, it was suspicious. After all, Lucifer had to take the entrance exam. What''s more, Rachel herself said that she was here to heal Lucifer so that she and the other two demons would be able to take the exam together. It means that Professor Malbath intended for Lucifer to take the exam, and not to go with this unknown demon. That was why...it was suspicious for Lucifer for the demon to say that he was here because of Professor Malbath, yet contradict what Rachel said. After all, they were both from the same sources but were saying different things. ''This smells...this whole situation smells.'' Lucifer thought as he fixed his posture. He fixed his posture as he finally stood tall. And when he finished doing that, he spoke. He spoke to the man who was still walking without a care in the world. "Wait a minute." Lucifer''s voice resounded out in this ce, and his tone was sharp as hell. Of course, Lucifer was not done yet as he spoke again. "I have to take the entrance exam with them. If I go with you, won''t I bete again for the entrance exam? If I bete to the entrance exam, won''t Professor...Malbath scold me again? If Professor Malbath scold me again, would you take the responsibility?" Lucifer said all those words without missing a single beat, and it seems that he was serious about this as he had a straight look on his face. He wasn''t twitching or anything like that, and he was calm and cool. He was able to assess the situation perfectly just like that. It was as if...he was never knocked down. And this impressed the man. Well, that was how things looked like to the man who didn''t know Lucifer. ''Oho...he''s definitely built differently.'' The man thought as his blue eyes shone a light. The man then turned around with a surprised look on his face. Of course, the man spoke as he looked at Lucifer. "The pretty boy is quite smart, isn''t he? It looks like you have everything!" The man said with a smile on his face. Of course, to Lucifer, that smile was just annoying. It was so annoying that Lucifer wanted to wipe the man''s face out of this world right away. Anyway, the man then continued to speak as he exined things to Lucifer. "Well, what you said is true in a way. However, Professor Malbath told me toe and get you." The man then raised his hand as he pointed to Rachel who was just watching them intently. "You know that missy over there patched your ass up, right? And now that you''re healed, you can take the exam now." "So what are you crying for, pretty boy? Did youe here to make friends or did youe here to attend the entrance exam of a demon academy?" What the man said was right. Lucifer''s goal ining here was to take the entrance exam. If he wasn''t going to do that, then why did he evene here? Of course, Lucifer knew that as well. However, there was something Lucifer realized in this exchange. And that was... ''Am I overthinking things too much...'' Right, it was clear as day that Lucifer was overthinking about things. He was thinking that things were suspicious just because one contradicted another. He was thinking things that shouldn''t even matter in this situation. After all, it''s not like Professor Malbath can''t use someone to pick up Lucifer or something like that. Even though Lucifer was a Hell God, he can''t predict something like that. Demons decide, and their decisions change when they decide to change it. Although it sounds weird, that was just how life was. Well, it''s not like it is Lucifer''s fault for overthinking too much. Lucifer knows who he is. Well, he is Lucifer, after all. Anyway, Lucifer knew who he is, and that is why Lucifer was bing paranoid and overthinking things recently. After all, just one mistake would definitely cost him his life. Hell, Lucifer might not even get the chance to get his powers back if he was found out. He has to always be alert to make sure that his identity wouldn''t be found out by people. He has to do that while being surrounded by people. He has to do that while his powers...were basically not there. He has to do that...while being powerless and knowing how powerful his past enemies were. In other words, Lucifer was feeling the pressure of his powers...gone. And the result of that pressure...was constantly overthinking in simple situations. Of course, now that Lucifer realized this simple yet deadly fact, Lucifer...promised to himself that he wouldn''t overdo things anymore. He would keep it simple. ''Kill or be killed.'' Lucifer thought as he got a hold of himself once more. Since Lucifer decided to keep it simple, he would make things simple. That''s why...Lucifer spoke once more as he looked at the man right in front of him. "No, I came here to take the entrance exam." "That''s what I came here to do." Lucifer then started to walk towards the man with confidence on his shoulders. Well, Lucifer was always confident, but now...it was much more than that. After all, Lucifer finally let go of his habit of thinking too hard and too deep. If Lucifer had to give it a word, what he was feeling right now was...rxation. Right, he was feeling rxed after being too stiff. Although it was simple, it was actually not. Just being rxed makes one do better things and do better decisions even in bad situations. It would make a lot more impact than one would think, and Lucifer could feel it already. After all, ever since Lucifer got out of his room that he was reading books for millions of years, Lucifer...was always thinking about things. He was pressured about being powerless, and it was stressing him out. Now...although Lucifer was a demon, it feels like...he was in heaven. Right, that was how Lucifer felt right now as he finally rxed his stiff mind. And it was in this way that Lucifer...was finally able to move on with great confidence. Of course, this change...was seen by the man who was currently looking at Lucifer with wide-open eyes. ''What the...what happened?'' The man thought as he looked at Lucifer. The man noticed the change that Lucifer had undergone, but...he couldn''t tell what was different. Lucifer looked like the same pretty boy to the man''s eyes, yet...he also somehow felt different. If the man had to give it a term, it was as if...Lucifer had a glow-up right in front of him. Well, that was impossible, but...that was how it felt to the man. ''This pretty boy...he keeps surprising me. Professor Malbath really does have an eye for students.'' The man thought as he remembered who was the one who told him about Lucifer. Of course, it was Professor Malbath, and the man was currently giving Professor Malbath''s credit for finding someone like Lucifer. After all, even though the man still didn''t know what changed in Lucifer, it didn''t really matter. However, the fact that Lucifer could change, that...was a big factor to take in. That would mean that Lucifer could be better or worse. But...as long as the possibility of bing better is there, any change...is good. Right, change is good as long as the possibility of things bing better is there. That was the same case with Lucifer. That was why the man was extremely satisfied with this rare find. ''He might just be able to save First Academy...'' The man thought as he finally turned his body around. Right, the man saw Lucifer as someone who has a lot of potential. That was why the man...was extremely satisfied with this situation. ''It looks like a storm has set in Epitel.'' The man thought as he imagined the situation of Lucifer blooming in First Academy. Once that happens, a storm would rage over Epitel, the capital city of the Zacharath Kingdom. And it was in this way that Lucifer and the man set off together. Chapter 48: Teleportation Spell Chapter 48: Teleportation Spell Lucifer and the man who suddenly appeared in this ce to take away Lucifer were now gone in the room. This left the two demons, Rachel and Asgo, behind. Of course, it confused them, but...the two demons didn''t do anything. They just stared at the backs of Lucifer and the man as they left this ce. After all, they really couldn''t do anything in this situation. Rachel didn''t know anything, and Asgo was someone who was told to act normal by Lucifer. It was only natural that they couldn''t do anything in that kind of situation. Anyways, Lucifer and the man were currently walking even though they already went through a door. Lucifer couldn''t see any signs of the ce being the site for an entrance exam. There were no other students who were taking the entrance exam, and there were no examiners. It pletely empty. However, Lucifer didn''t really think too much of it now. After all, he just decided to make things simple now. Besides, the man probably had a reason why he brought Lucifer in this ce despite knowing that Lucifer had an exam to take. However, it seems that their destination was not in this ce as the man still continued walking. He didn''t stop at all nor did he ever hesitate to think about their destination or something like that. In other words, the man knew where they were going, and he was really smooth about it. Of course, Lucifer just followed him while having his guards up. Even though Lucifer decided to just keep things simple, there''s no way he would just let himself be guided to a lion''s den. Lucifer would thoroughly prepare himself, knowing that his powers were limited and his body was weakened. ''Hmm...it''s clear now that this man doesn''t n to make me meet that old man or whatever his name is.'' Lucifer thought as he looked right in front of them. Lucifer could tell that this ce was a hallway, and it was dark at that. It was really strange for the man to bring Lucifer in here, and that was why Lucifer could tell that the man didn''t n to make Lucifer meet Professor Malbath. However, considering that the man spoke of Professor Malbath''s name when he was...''picking'' Lucifer up, it was clear that the man heard of Lucifer from Professor Malbath. Well, there was also the option or possibility of the man just stalking Professor Malbath, but...that would just be too weird. That was why Lucifer could tell that they were not going to meet Professor Malbath. It was then that something finally changed in this ce. No, it was just that something appeared right in front of the two! And when the man saw this appearance, he finally stopped walking. Right, and this made Lucifer stop, too. After all, he was following the man around. It was only natural for Lucifer to stop when the man stopped walking as well. "What are we stopping for?" Lucifer said as he asked the man in front of him. Although Lucifer knew that it was because of what appeared right in front of him, it wasn''t really that obvious. Right, what appeared right in front of them was not that obvious as the thing that appeared was...darkness. It was darkness within darkness, so Lucifer decided to y the fool where he couldn''t see the darkness. After all, it would be too weird if Lucifer had it all; a good body and sharp senses. He didn''t want the First Academy to use him as a tool or something like that. After all, a student who is too good would be used for the academy''s purpose. What''s more, the First Academy was dying down. It was clear as day that they would do whatever they could just to survive. If they found out that Lucifer was...a little bit better than the norm, it was easy to predict what moves they would take from now on. That was why Lucifer didn''t want to stand out too much. "Ah, I forgot to tell you, but what would happen from now on is an absolute secret, alright?" "If you forget about the fact that this should be an absolute secret, then...your pretty face wouldn''t be pretty anymore, pretty boy." The man said as he turned his head to look at Lucifer. His blue eyes were exceedingly sharp as he spoke those words, and he was exuding some kind of aura as well. That aura was there to pressure Lucifer so that the man would get the answer that he wanted. And it seems that it was working as Lucifer had quite the excruciated look on his face as he answered. No, Lucifer just...nodded his head as he answered. Of course, when the man saw that, he quickly whipped his head back in front. "Good, follow me then." The man said as he started to walk again. He started to walk towards the darkness. Of course, Lucifer followed him with great effort and pain on his face. Well, he had to act as if he had just been intimidated by this man. Anyway, it was then that something...finally changed again. And that was...the darkness that appeared within the darkness grew in size. It becamerge andrger, and it had the shape of a...door. Right, the darkness that grew had the shape of a door. ''Oho? A teleportation spell.'' Lucifer thought as he noticed that this door was a door leading to another space. Of course, he wasn''t that wary about it or something like that. Teleportation spell would literally just teleport one to another location. ''A teleportation spell is hard to make...so this is why he said that this is an absolutely secret.'' As teleportation was a very convenient spell, it was definitely wanted by many demons and powerhouses. Although one would be able to hire someone who could make a teleportation spell with money, having more than one was definitely something the powerhouses would want. And if the powerhouses learned that someone could make a teleportation spell was in the First Academy, those powerhouses would do all they could to bring down the First Academy and acquire the one who could make the teleportation spell. One would be able to understand why the man wanted Lucifer to keep this a secret just by this teleportation spell. That was just how precious and useful the teleportation spell was. Even Lucifer would have to prepare for days to make a teleportation spell. ''The method to create a teleportation spell is an open secret, but not many could achieve it.'' ''Now, I''m interested. They say that First Academy is a trash academy, but they have someone who can make this...'' ''Interesting...I must have this guy for myself.'' Lucifer thought as the greed for the guy who could make the teleportation spell burst out within his encaged emotions. Well, it was only normal for Lucifer to want the teleportation spell maker. Anyway, the man then...walked into the door of darkness as he disappeared within it. And when Lucifer saw that, he...hesitated a little. Although Lucifer was getting greedy and wanting to meet the maker of this spell now, he still knew that he had to y his role. "H-huh...? What the..." Lucifer said as he looked into the darkness with wide-open eyes. It seems that it was not only Asgo who had great acting skills, but also Lucifer as it was...truly believable. It was then that Lucifer heard a voiceing in from the darkness. It was the man''s voice, and this is what the man said. "What are you doing, pretty boy?! Just follow me, and walk! Demon damn it!" Of course, now that the voice resounded out in this ce, Lucifer began to walk towards the darkness. And he, too, disappeared into the darkness just like the man. ''I can''t wait to meet this guy...'' Lucifer thought as he felt his body warping through space with the help of the teleportation spell. And it was in this way that Lucifer...disappeared from this hallway. And as soon as Lucifer disappeared, a new voice resounded out in this ce. It was a low, rough voice, and what it said was... "What do you think about him? When I struck him down good, his body was fine. I think he''s a good seed." Right after saying those words, a figure appeared in this ce. And that figure was...the old man, Professor Malbath. Professor Malbath was wearing a white robe that was obviously too big for him. However, it was not only Professor Malbath that appeared here as another figure suddenly emerged from the darkness of this ce. It was an...old man. Right, and this old man looks like to be the same age as Professor Malbath. This second old man was wearing a ck robe that was also obviously too big for him. This old man''s name was...Professor Palpak. Professor Malbath and Professor Palpak were friends, and they consider each other as rivals that they literally grew old together as they tried to best each other. Of course, that rivalry ended up in some good friendship as they were now teaching in First Academy together. "Hmm...if his body was fine after you hit him, then he''s definitely good, but...there''s something I don''t like about him." "He...smells." Professor Palpak said with some scary eyes. Chapter 49: Palpak And Malbath Chapter 49: Palpak And Malbath "Hmm...if his body was fine after you hit him, then he''s definitely good, but...there''s something I don''t like about him." "He...smells." Professor Palpak said as his eyes sharpened. It seems that he really didn''t like how Lucifer smell. However, Professor Palpak was not talking about his literal smell. Professor Palpak was talking about how...Lucifer was acting. "He feels...." Professor Palpak as he tried to find the right word in his mind. And it didn''t take him long to arrive at the answer that he wanted as he continued to speak. "He feels fake. Don''t you think so, Malbath?" Right, for Professor Palpak, Lucifer feels fake. It feels like every action he takes was calcted, and Professor Palpak didn''t like that at all. After all, youngsters should just do whatever they want, and be real to themselves. Professor Palpak thought that it was unnecessary for Lucifer to act like that. Well, that was not Professor Palpak''s main problem with Lucifer as he continued speaking. "He''s from the Luciferian Empire, isn''t he?" Right, the fact that Lucifer was from the Luciferian Empire and he was acting...suspicious on his very first day was something Professor Palpak didn''t like. After all, who knows what was going on in that youngster''s mind? As long as Professor Palpak could feel that Lucifer was still acting fakey and all that, Professor Palpak would never feel alright with Lucifer. However, it seems that Professor Malbath had a different opinion on the matter as he spoke. "Yeah, he''s from the Luciferian Empire, but...what do you mean by fake?" "If he''s acting fake, then he wouldn''t be able to hide from your Demon Eyes, no?" Professor Palpak had Demon Eyes that could see through all lies and deception. Well, by lies and deception, it is illusion. Right, Professor Palpak would be able to see through any illusion with his Demon Eyes. And since Lucifer was ''fake,'' it falls under the category of illusion. That was why Professor Palpak should be able to see through the illusion that is now called Lucisfierre. However, it seems that was not the case as Professor Palpak turned his body around and looked at Professor Malbath as he spoke. "I can''t see through it." Right, Professor Palpak couldn''t see through the illusion. Although it sounds crazy that he couldn''t see through it with eyes specifically used to see through illusions, it was actually not. After all, it was Lucifer. A Hell God. An Archdemon. A ruler. A mere peasant teaching in a mere academy would never be able to see through an illusion made by someone like Lucifer. Anyways, when Professor Malbath heard what Professor Palpak said, he quickly spoke with an irritated face and tone in his voice. "Then why do you think he is faking things? If he is fake, then you should be able to tell! And since you can''t tell, then he isn''t! It''s as simple as that." Right, what Professor Malbath said was the truth. Since Professor Palpak couldn''t see through the illusion, there was probably no such thing in the first ce. After all, Professor Malbath knew that Professor Palpak''s Demon Eyes have never failed him. It means that Professor Palpak has seen through every illusion that he has ever encountered in all of his life. And now...Professor Palpak was saying that a youngster was able to evade from his eyes? "That''s just bullshit!" Professor Malbath added as he began to shook his head. He really couldn''t believe that Professor Palpak would behave like this when he showed him such a good seed. Well, Professor Palpak couldn''t help but react like this to Lucifer. Even though it was the truth that there was no illusion if Professor Palpak couldn''t see through it, it was just...Professor Palpak feels that there is an illusion. Right, Professor Palpak feels that there is something wrong, and even his instincts were telling him that there was something wrong. That was why...even though his Demon Eyes were not working, Professor Palpak pointed it out. After all, there was still the possibility that his Demon Eyes just couldn''t see through the illusion. It''s not like Professor Palpak''s Demon Eyes would work on every demon. What''s more, Professor Palpak was not that arrogant to think that his Demon Eyes would be able to see through all illusion. There might be some illusion that he hadn''t seen through in the past, but hadn''t just noticed it. Although Professor Palpak could remember that there were no illusions that he couldn''t see through, he couldn''t just be sure about that. However, Lucifer was known to be just a youngster who just joined the entrance exam. The subject of the matter...although Professor Palpak doesn''t mean to belittle his talents, Lucifer was just a weakling. And a weakling wouldn''t be able to hide from his Demon Eyes. That was why it was weird! Professor Palpak shouldn''t be even having a bad feeling about a weakling like that. ''Hmm...maybe it really is just bullshit.'' Professor Palpak thought as he looked at Professor Malbath. Now that Professor Malbath said his piece, Professor Palpak began to think that maybe it was really just bullshit. After all, Professor Malbath was as strong as Professor Palpak. If one can''t solve it, then two should. And since the other one already spoke, it was clear as day that there were no illusions going on around that weakling. "I guess so..." Professor Palpak murmured as he nodded his head. And as soon as he did, Professor Malbath quickly spoke again. "Geez, I showed you a good seed, and you doubted him right away. You can do that for all you want, but we don''t really have to care about those political shits." "I mean, does it matter to us? A student might act suspicious, but it definitely doesn''t matter to us." "We are here to teach, and we are demons. As long as it is to the benefit of the academy, it doesn''t matter what kind of demons our students are." "Did you already forget the oath you made to the headmaster? This is what happens when you be an old geezer, geez." Professor Malbath said all those words without missing a single beat at all. It seems that he was really annoyed by how Professor Palpak acted when he showed him such a good seed. After all, a good seed would definitely help the First Academy right now. Besides, an academy wouldn''t really care about who its students are. That''s not how the academies work. Especially in the Hidden world. That was why it was even weird for Professor Palpak to suddenly worry about something like that when he has been teaching for a long time now. It was then that Professor Palpak spoke as he opened his mouth wide as he pointed at Professor Malbath. "I already said that it''s my bad! It was just a feeling that I had, and I just had to point it out!" "You have moments like that so don''t bullshit me with that lecturing mouth of yours or I''mma send you back to your momma!" "You understand that, you fucking old man!?!" And when Professor Malbath heard those wordsing from his rival, a vein immediately popped in his head. His face got red as the blood rushed to his head as Professor Palpak just insulted him. That was why Professor Malbath shed head-to-head with Professor Palpak as he shouted back. "What did you say?! You didn''t say that it was your bad so what the fuck are you talking about?!" "If you keep talking shit, I''mma train that fucking boy to send you back to your father''s rod of power!" "And no, I don''t fucking understand you, you talking shit walking piece of shitpile!!" And when Professor Palpak heard those words, he quickly snapped back as he spoke. "Say that again..." And it was in this way that the two old men who were teaching at the First Academy argued with each other. **** While the two professors were arguing with each other, Lucifer, the topic of their talk, was just standing right now. He was standing in a very dark ce, and there was nothing that Lucifer could see in this ce. Right, Lucifer could see nothing in this ce. Even though he was a Hell God, he couldn''t see anything. However, Lucifer wasn''t really panicking or something like that. In fact, he was rather calm about this as if he was just taking a stroll in his backyard. After all, Lucifer...was currently experiencing the teleportation spell. Although it was weird that the scenes in front of him weren''t changing, Lucifer didn''t care about that at all. This was the scene that appeared to his eyes when he walked inside the teleportation spell. Of course, it hasn''t been that long ever since he came inside this ce. And it seems that he wouldn''t stay here for long as Lucifer could see something appear in front of him. It was some kind of light, and it was in the shape of a door. It was the door that would lead to the other side of the teleportation spell. "Hmm...not bad." Lucifer murmured as he walked towards that door. Chapter 50: Aldrich Meisar Chapter 50: Aldrich Meisar "Hmm...not bad." Lucifer murmured as he walked towards that door. Of course, it didn''t take long for Lucifer to reach the door and open it. He then crossed the door without much fuss, and as soon as he did, the world around him began to change. The darkness around him started to fade as it got reced by bright colors. Well, it wasn''t really bright as the color of brown reced the darkness. There were also some new things that appeared, but what was most important in this situation was...Lucifer was able to use the teleportation spell without any problems. Right, he has arrived at his destination, and Lucifer could see that very well as he looked right in front of him. The man who arrived to take Lucifer...the man with the blue eyes and hair was standing diagonally to another man, and he was acting a bit more...docile. He had his head bowed a little bit, and his arms were just sitting right on his sides. It was like...Lucifer thought he was looking at a subordinate in front of his boss. Well, that was the truth as the other man who was present in this ce, the man who was sitting in a chair with a table right in front of him, was the boss of the blue-haired man. The man who was the boss was just sitting on the chair as he read something that looked to be a newspaper. Of course, Lucifer could see that, but what really struck a chord in Lucifer was that...the boss was strong. He could feel that the boss was strong. If Lucifer had to describe how strong the boss was, Lucifer would confidently say that the boss was stronger than Sebastian. Right, the boss was stronger than the royal butler of the royal princess of the Zacharath Kingdom. That was why...Lucifer had a thought about this man. ''Is he the one who made the teleportation spell?'' Since this man was stronger than the royal butler of the royal princess, ording to Lucifer''s calctions, he should be the one who made the teleportation spell. Although strength doesn''t necessarily mean that one would be able to create a teleportation spell, it is definitely one of the requirements. That was why Lucifer thought he was the one. However, it seems that Lucifer didn''t have the time to think about that anymore as the boss sitting in the chair spoke while looking at the newspaper. "So, you are the guy Professor Malbath deemed a good seed." The man''s voice was deep and so profound that it seems like he has gone through a lot of things. Well, even though Lucifer couldn''t see the man''s face because of the newspaper that was in the way, Lucifer could tell that this man was quite old just from the aura that he was exuding. It was the aura of a veteran warrior who has already gone through a lot of tough shit. Lucifer was familiar with this aura, and that was why he knew that the man was probably old and wise. Anyway, when Lucifer heard what the man said, he...didn''t answer as he just looked at the air. After all, Lucifer still didn''t know what was going on, and he was still confused. Of course, these were his real thoughts as he really didn''t know what was going on. He didn''t know why he was dragged here by the blue-haired man, and that was why Lucifer whipped his head towards the blue-haired man. After all, if there was someone who knew what was going on, it would definitely be the one who took Lucifer away. However, when Lucifer looked at the eye of the blue-haired man, the man...didn''t answer as he just looked back with a cold face. The blue-haired man didn''t look like the friendly type at all, and he didn''t even look like someone who would call someone pretty boy. Right, the blue-haired man''s aura and demeanor changed that much. That was why Lucifer could tell that... ''So he''s not allowed to talk, huh.'' Right, the blue-haired man was not allowed to talk, and since he was not, Lucifer whipped his eyes back to the man who was reading the newspapers. Well, Lucifer was currently looking at the newspapers since the eyes of the man were hidden. However, before even Lucifer could think of what to say to the man reading the newspaper, the man...spoke again. It seems that he got a little bit impatient as Lucifer wasn''t speaking or reacting to him at all. "I was talking to you, brat." The man said with a rough voice as killing intent roamed the room stemming from the man. However, it seems that the man was not done yet as he continued speaking with the same voice while still releasing that killing intent. "I heard that the princess took a liking to you. I also heard that you are from the Luciferian Empire." "But of course, the First Academy doesn''t care about any of that shit." "However, I have to ask this of you, brat." "Do you wish to learn under the First Academy?" The man asked this as he began to fold the newspaper that he was reading. He then put it down on the table as he crossed his legs and looked up to stare at Lucifer''s eyes. And it was then that Lucifer could finally see the man''s face. The man''s face was certainly handsome, and there was this aura of a gentleman around him as he looked like a dignified king. And it was as Lucifer guessed. The man...was an old man, and his hair was white, and even his beard was white. The beard was...well, it was short and it seems like the old man was cutting it every now and then. In other words, the old man...looked clean and slick as fuck. And it was with that look that the old man spoke again. "If you wish to learn under the First Academy, you don''t have to take the entrance exam anymore." "You don''t have to worry about how is that possible because I would give you a free pass, and you would also be able to get into the top ss right away without any problems." "So once you say that you agree to learn under the First Academy, you would get the best treatment as soon as possible." "Well?" The old man said all those words as he looked at Lucifer with some scary eyes and aura. It seems that the old man had no ns to retract his killing intent as it was still roaming around the room. Of course, Lucifer had to act like he was being pressured by it, and that was why he bent his body as he grabbed his chest as if he was really hurting. Lucifer''s acting skills were really great, and while he was doing that, Lucifer was assessing this situation. ''I see now...'' Lucifer thought as he began to look down. Lucifer could see now why the blue-haired man had to take him away from the two demons, Rachel and Asgo. He could also see now why this was a top-secret matter, besides the teleportation spell. And it was because...a really important figure in the First Academy was nning to let Lucifer have an easy ride to enter the academy. He was also nning to give Lucifer a shot at the top ss without any real trials or something like that. It was only natural that the First Academy would want to have this matter to be with utmost secrecy. ''So, they don''t want the other academies to know of me, and they also want to poach me as soon as possible...'' The First Academy was close to being shut down, and they had to secure many good students as soon as possible. It was clear that they would want to keep Lucifer a secret from the other academies and also make Lucifer agree to be in the First Academy. This way, they would have the time they needed to convince or even threaten Lucifer. Besides, Lucifer might have a change in his mind and go to another academy. Having Lucifer be under the First Academy as soon as possible would let the authorities in the First Academy breathe a sigh of relief. After all, they wouldn''t have to mind a shit now that Lucifer was basically obtained by them. Of course, they still have to do a lot of work so that Lucifer...would be a spear for them so that they wouldn''t be shut down, but that was another topic. And it seems that Lucifer''s thoughts on this matter were correct as the old man continued speaking as he lowered his killing intent. After all, it looked like Lucifer wouldn''t be able to answer his question under that thick killing intent. Anyway, this is what the old man said... "It seems that you are doubting that I can do things like that. But fear not, brat." "I can do those things as I am the deputy headmaster of the First Academy, Aldrich Meisar." Aldrich Meisar said as he reassured Lucifer with his words. Chapter 51: Demon Festival Chapter 51: Demon Festival "I can do those things as I am the deputy headmaster of the First Academy, Aldrich Meisar." Aldrich Meisar said as he reassured Lucifer with his words. What Aldrich said was the truth. He was the deputy headmaster of the First Academy, and that was why he could do the things that he just said he would do for Lucifer. After all, he would have that much authority. What''s more, it''s not like putting Lucifer in the First Academy without taking the entrance exam is really hard work. It was a simple matter, and even the other academies wouldn''t really take it seriously. The other academies would have something like that as well. Besides, they can just say that Lucifer really did take the entrance exam or something like that. There would be no harm in lying about it, and Aldrich knew that very well, which is why he offered something like this to Lucifer. Of course, Lucifer knew that very well, which is why he was thinking right now. ''Why is he taking this much trouble to get me? This is the part that I don''t understand...'' Right, Lucifer couldn''t understand why he was getting so many privileges from the deputy headmaster himself. Even though Lucifer indeed intended to be recognized as a good seed...well, this was actually a slip-up on his part as he didn''t expect this would happen so early in time. But he did n to be recognized as a good seed or a good student as he gets his power back. After all, he would be getting his strength back. There would be no problem as long as Lucifer could hold his own against strong enemies. Anyway, the reason why Lucifer couldn''t understand why he was getting these privileges was that...it''s not like he is the only good seed among the entrance exam takers. He would not be the only good seed, and so, there is no need to do so much work to guarantee that Lucifer would go to the First Academy. After all, it''s basically a guarantee that there would be many more other good seeds among bad seeds. Even though the reason why they were taking the First Academy''s entrance exam is because of their bad Demonic Origin, it wouldn''t be hard to find an outstanding student among those bad. In other words, it wouldn''t be hard to find an average student. Right, the good seeds are only average. After all, if you have a worse group and someone is shining among them, it''s obvious that that particr individual is average in the whole society. That is why Lucifer couldn''t understand this point. Right now, the deputy headmaster and Professor Malbath should think that Lucifer was just an average demon. That was why Lucifer thought that it was weird for them to go through such lengths just for him to go to the First Academy. Even though Lucifer was smart as fuck and was familiar with dirty schemes, even he couldn''t decipher this one. And since he couldn''t understand it, he just needs to ask. He just needs to ask directly and in a straightforward manner. Right, that was the simplest way to solve this situation, and Lucifer was sure that the deputy headmaster would probably answer him as this was something that involves Lucifer himself. A student wouldn''t want to learn under an academy that ys with them, and Lucifer was sure that the deputy headmaster would know about that. That was why Lucifer spoke as he looked at Aldrich. Of course, he didn''t keep the hurt act going as Aldrich''s pressure and killing intent was basically gone by now. "I certainly appreciate the thought and the fact that you are willing to go to such lengths for me, but...I don''t understand why you are doing this." "I mean...yeah, I don''t understand." Lucifer said with a conflicted look on his face and a low tone in his voice. Well, it was the truth that he really couldn''t understand what was going on. Anyway, when Aldrich heard what Lucifer said, he was just looking at Lucifer straight in the eye. He was trying to assess Lucifer, and he was trying to see if Lucifer was trying to pull some funny tricks. After all, it did take Lucifer quite a long time to answer or something like that. Although it was only by a few seconds with some acting, it was...still kind of slow for Aldrich. However, it seems that Aldrich didn''t let it stay on his head for too long as he spoke to exin himself. "Hmm. It seems that you have a good head on your shoulders." Aldrich then put his legs down as he leaned on forward to stare at Lucifer better. "It''s simple." "We...the First Academy are in dipshit right now. We are literally about to close down if our students can''t surpass the Demon Festival''s standards." Demon Festival. It was literally a demon festival as it was for demons that were made by the royal family of the Zacharath Kingdom. It was also an event where the other kingdoms near the Zacharath Kingdom would try and sell their own products and vice versa. And because of this, there are some attractions and entertainment going on, and the Eight Academies are a part of that entertainment. No...they are the main part of that entertainment. The Eight Academies'' greatest students would participate in a tournament and rewards would be given to winners. Privileges and glory would be given to the winners and their respective academies. However, for the Eight Academies to participate, the so-called ''greatest students'' would have to surpass or take an exam and then pass that exam. And the First Academy''s greatest students...have been failing that exam ever since the creation of the Demon Festival. Right, the First Academy has not even been able to participate in the tournament even once! And since they are not even able to participate in the tournament even once, the royal family of the Zacharath Kingdom has sent out a warning for the First Academy. And that warning was... "If your students won''t be able to pass the exam for the Demon Festival, then I''m afraid the First Academy would have to shut down by then." Right, it was the deration of their shut-down. After all, it was basically confirmed by now that the First Academy''s greatest students won''t be able to pass that exam. What''s more, there was no use for an academy to exist if it can''t even teach the students the standards for the kingdom. That was why the First Academy...the deputy headmaster, Aldrich was going through such lengths just to acquire an average demon such as Lucifer. In other words... "You are trying to get lucky." Lucifer said as he tried to guess what was going on in the deputy headmaster''s mind right now. Well, he was basically pretty sure of what he just said when Aldrich told him about the Demon Festival and its exam. It was no brainer at all, and it was really simple. What''s more, this gave Lucifer the information he needed. That was why Lucifer finally could understand why the First Academy was going through such lengths. It was then that Aldrich spoke once more as he closed his eyes while nodding his head. "Yeah. We want you to try and surpass that exam for us. Of course, you are not the only one that we are scouting as Profesor Malbath and other professors are searching for other students who could try and surpass that exam." "Once they deem a student a good one, I would give them the pass and make them join the top ss of the First Academy." "We don''t want any potential good students to go to other academies when a student changes their mind, after all." A student could change their mind and go to other academies if their Demonic Origin passes that academy''s standard. Of course, there are other academies that take in students who only have a Common Rank for their Demonic Origin. That was why...most of the students that go to the First Academy are trash students. It was basically the students who weren''t able to pass the other academies'' exams. In other words, it was students that could be categorized as nothing. ''Hmm...so the ''good'' students would try and get out of the First Academy and aim for other academies that take in Common Rank Demonic Origin.'' Lucifer thought as he tried to assess the situation within his mind. Of course, what he thought was the truth as the First Academy''s reputation and image in the Zacharath Kingdom...no, in the Hidden world was just that bad. It was quite obvious by now that all of the ''good'' students would at least aim and try for other academies. And to prevent that from happening, the deputy headmaster was doing this right now. This was basically a move to make sure that they would keep the ''good'' students and try to get lucky with those ''good'' students. Of course, they would still have to train those ''good'' students so they would actually have a chance, but...Aldrich would only mind that after this whole ordeal. ''Interesting...'' Lucifer thought as he tried to think of ways to take advantage of this situation. Chapter 52: Deal Chapter 52: Deal ''Interesting...'' Lucifer thought as he tried to think of ways to take advantage of this situation. Of course, it was only natural that Lucifer would try to take advantage of this situation as there are many points to take advantage of. It would be stupid of Lucifer if he wouldn''t do something that would put him in a morefortable situation. What''s more, it was literally an academy that was in the bind here. The academy that Lucifer wanted to attend was literally giving Lucifer a chance to take advantage of them. They were the ones in the murky position, and they were also the ones who would do anything to get out of that murky position. After all, they were already doing it by being unfair to the other students and cheating their way in the entrance exam. It was ironic that an academy would cheat, but Lucifer didn''t care about that as he tried to think of ways to take advantage of this situation. Lucifer could make a deal with the First Academy, saying that he would pass the test for them, but Lucifer didn''t want to give any mile to them. He wanted to make sure that he would be the only one to win in this situation. That was why Lucifer spoke as soon as he came up with an idea. "So, you guys want to make sure that I will enter the First Academy, is that right?" "And if that''s the case, is there a requirement for me to stay in the top ss or to keep my status in the academy or something like that?" And when Aldrich heard what Lucifer just said, he...squinted his eyes as he felt something change in Lucifer. Right, there was something that changed in Lucifer, and that made Aldrich feel ufortable. Why? It was because the change was...it was overwhelming. The aura of Lucifer that was just supposed to be a teenage boy suddenly became like a wolf that was on the hunt for prey. That was why Aldrich had his guards up as he spoke. "That''s right. Well, the requirements wouldn''t be that high as you just need to pass every examination that we would give you." "Strength examination, magic examination, skills examination...as long as you are diligent in your studies, you would be able to pass those exams in no time at all." Aldrich said as he exined how Lucifer would be able to keep his top-ss honor or something like that. It was then that Lucifer said something interesting and something that Aldrich hadn''t expected to hear. And that was... "Ah, then...you don''t have to give me the top ss or something. Make me a student in the lowest ss and I would join the First Academy." Right, Lucifer was asking to be put in the lowest ss possible in the First Academy. That was why it was unexpected as Aldrich was offering that Lucifer would be put in the top ss, where the advantages of being in the top ss would be avable to Lucifer. Of course, Aldrich would be able to do something so basic as that. After all, it was literally the lowest ss. There would be no problem putting a student in there. That was why...Aldrich was suspicious about this. He was suspicious that a student would actually want to go down in the lowest ss from the top ss. That was just...it just didn''t match with the youth''s way of thinking as most of them are hot-blooded andpetitive. What''s more, they were demons. Demons are alwayspetitive over each other. However, it seems that Aldrich didn''t have the time to think about this anymore as Lucifer spoke once more. "If you can''t put me in the lowest ss, then I won''t be joining the First Academy." "It''s as simple as that." Right, Lucifer had no ns to join the First Academy if he wouldn''t be put in the lowest ss. After all, that was what he was going for before, and this chance would make sure that he would be put in that lowest ss. What''s more, there was something that Lucifer was going for by being in that lowest ss. And that was... ''I won''t be able to participate in that Demon Festival if I''m in the lowest ss.'' Right, Lucifer was sure that the students participating in the Demon Festival''s tournament would have to be students of the top ss. After all, they were called the greatest students of the academy for a reason. That was also why he was being offered to be put in the top ss so easily, to make sure that Lucifer would be able to go and try out for that exam in the Demon Festival. That was why...it would be perfect for Lucifer if he was just in the lowest ss. He would be able to get into the First Academy without any problem, and he wouldn''t have to mind any future problems if he would be in the lowest ss. It was literally a win-win situation for Lucifer. And it seems that Lucifer was correct as Aldrich spoke once more. "If I put you in the lowest ss, you won''t have the requirements needed to be able to join in the Demon Festival''s tournament''s exam." "You have to be a student of the top ss or there would be no point in the First Academy trying to recruit you." Right, that was the truth. The reason why Aldrich was even talking to Lucifer right now was only because of that examination in the Demon Festival''s tournament. If Lucifer wouldn''t be able to take that examination, then there would be no point in this conversation at all. Of course, Lucifer already thought of a solution for this one as he spoke without any problems. "Then, just put me in the lowest ss for the time being, and move me to the top ss when the Demon Festival would start." And when Aldrich heard what Lucifer said, his eyes twitched a little bit. After all, Aldrich couldn''t understand what this youngster wants at all. He couldn''t guess his intentions behind this...abnormal move. ''Make him go to the lowest ss, and then just move him to the top ss when it''s time? Then...'' What is the point of him going to the lowest ss? Aldrich couldn''t find the answer to this question. It was truly something...weird as even Aldrich couldn''t find anything to answer that question at all. However, it was then that the man beside him, the man who took Lucifer to this ce, moved his head near Aldrich''s ear as he spoke. "Father...deputy headmaster, I think this guy just wants to be ''famous.''" The man...Aldrich''s son said with a quiet voice. Well, he didn''t want Lucifer to hear this. Of course, he was not done at all as he continued to speak. "By being in the lowest ss and then suddenly going to the top ss, he would have an impressive entrance to the tournament as a really promising student and many people in the First Academy would be excited about him." "If you think about it that way, it is understandable that he would want to do something like this." "After all, he''s already talking to you. His rise to ''power'' would be easy as it''s already guaranteed that you would put him in the top ss when it''s time." "And if this guy is really that just confident that he would be able to rise to ''power'' easily, then he might just actually do something in the tournament." "If that happens, that would be advantageous for us." "My advice is...let him do what he wants." Aldrich''s son said without missing a single beat, and as soon as he was done, he quickly moved back to his former position. Since he already said his piece, he didn''t have to interfere in this matter anymore. It was his father who makes shots in this situation, after all. Of course, now that Aldrich was able to hear someone else''s thoughts about this matter, it finally made sense to him. ''So, he really do have a good head above that shoulder, huh.'' Aldrich said as he agreed with what his son said. After all, it would be easy to manipte this youngster''s rise to ''power'' if he could have an impressive entrance to the tournament. He could understand now why he was even doing this. No...he even agreed with how Lucifer nned to make his entrance to the tournament. ''Good. Good. This is how demons should be.'' Aldrich thought as he then nodded his head. "Good. You have my word. You''ll enter the First Academy''s lowest ss, and then be in the top ss when the Demon Festival starts." "And the Demon Festival would start...a year from now." "I hope you won''t disappoint, brat." Aldrich said as he approved of Lucifer''s demands. It was quite amazing to see that the First Academy really agreed with a student''s demands. This just shows how bad their situation was. Of course, since he got what he want, Lucifer spoke with a thin smile on his face. "I won''t." Chapter 53: Amrich Chapter 53: Amrich When Lucifer and Aldrich, the deputy headmaster of the First Academy, came into an agreement, Aldrich quickly ordered his son to escort Lucifer out. Of course, they used the teleportation spell, the thing that they used before to get to the ce where the deputy headmaster was located. And since the two youngsters were now gone from his presence, Aldrich...breathed a sigh of relief. "Haaaaa. What the hell was that?" Aldrich said as he began to shake his head. There was only one reason why Aldrich was shaking his head. It was because of...the feeling that he got earlier when he approved of Lucifer''s demands. The moment Aldrich agreed to Lucifer''s demands, Aldrich felt his chest tighten. He felt like something was creeping up to him, and there was an unknown pressure bearing down on his shoulders. And ever since then, Aldrich felt ufortable as hell as if this was the first time he felt this ufortable. Well, that was the truth as it was indeed his first time to feel THIS ufortable. Right, even though Aldrich has lived a long life and had a ton of experiences in battle and life, this was the time that he felt most ufortable in a situation. Even though Lucifer was already gone, Aldrich was still feeling ufortable about it. It was as if...Aldrich is trapped in a bottle and he can''t get out no matter what he does. At least, that''s how Aldrich felt when he epted Lucifer''s demands, and he still is feeling this way right now. "Is this my old age acting up?" Aldrich said with quite the heavy tone in his voice. He still couldn''t believe how he felt this way even though there was no real reason to feel this way. Although Aldrich sees Lucifer as a good seedling as well, it doesn''t really mean that he would feel this pressure when he just epted his terms. That was why he didn''t think that it was because of Lucifer, but rather, it was because of his old age. It was then that Aldrich whipped his head to the right, where the window of this room was resting. The window was closed, but when Aldrich looked at it, the window immediately opened by itself. Of course, that was thanks to Aldrich''s power and magic that opened the window. And when Aldrich could see the outside, he murmured. "Headmaster...when the fuck are youing back?" And it was in this way that the deputy headmaster of the First Academy met the Hell God of the past, Lucifer. **** Lucifer and Aldrich''s son were currently walking together outside of the...entrance examination site. Right, they didn''t go back to that site as their destination right now was the ce where Lucifer...would live. In other words, the First Academy''s dorm. And while they were walking, Aldrich''s son spoke without looking at Lucifer. "Since you are scouted, even if you are at the lowest ss of the First Academy, you would still receive the benefits of being in the top ss." "Of course, you can''t just go around and tell people that you are receiving the benefits of being in the top ss. So, be careful about that." "The benefits would also be toned down a little bit as people might be suspicious about why you are getting them, alright, pretty boy?" Aldrich''s son said but he was not done as he stopped walking and turned around to look at Lucifer. Of course, when he turned around to look at Lucifer, Lucifer stopped walking. It was then that Aldrich''s son brought up his right hand for a handshake from Lucifer. "My name is Amrich Meisar, I am the son of the deputy headmaster of the First Academy, and am currently enrolled to the First Academy myself." "Sorry if I kicked you back then. That was how I was supposed to treat you as there were other witnesses, pretty boy...no, Lucis." And when Lucifer heard that, he quickly took the handshake as he spoke. "Lucis Ferre. It''s fine, it didn''t hurt too much, thanks to that pretty girl''s healing." Lucifer said as he introduced himself. Their handshake didn''tst for more than a second as Amrich took his hand off as he turned around again. He then continued to walk, and Lucifer, too, continued to walk. And while they were walking, Lucifer...had a thought about the man right in front of him. ''The son of the deputy headmaster is enrolled in the First Academy, but they are still worried about not making it into the tournament...?'' A deputy headmaster of a demon academy should be strong. In this case, the deputy headmaster of the First Academy was abnormally stronger than the norm. Lucifer could guarantee that fact himself as he already met the deputy headmaster. And now, his son was attending the First Academy. His son is probably stronger than the norm as well, and yet, the First Academy is still worried about the Demon Festival? That''s definitely weird. After all, Amrich should be able to push things through for the First Academy. His strength should be enough...no, more than enough for the Demon Festival. Howe...they were still trying to scout demons that they were basically giving free chips to them, even though they already got a strong student? ''Weird. This situation about the First Academy definitely smells more than what I like.'' Lucifer thought as he continued walking. However, it seems that Lucifer couldn''t think about that anymore as the First Academy came into view. And when Amrich saw it, he quickly spoke as he pointed it to Lucifer. "Look, that is the First Academy." Of course, when Lucifer looked in the direction that Amrich was pointing at, and his eyes...soon became wide. Lucifer''s first impression about the First Academy was that...it would be just a pathetic little school. After all, that was what he heard when he first came here. However, Lucifer couldn''t be more wrong about that as his eyes witnessed it. With gates that were so big that even Lucifer couldn''t see the end of it, there were several people standing around the door stuck to that gate. And these several people all had the same uniform. Although Lucifer thought that they were students of the First Academy, he soon found out that they were actually the guards of the gate. However, the marvelous things don''t end with just that as Lucifer could see the buildings beyond the gate. One, two, three...there were a lot of buildings of high stature that Lucifer couldn''t even count them. Even though Lucifer was from the past, he still knew that these buildings were really for important purposes. He knew that these buildings would only be owned by important figures in society. That was why Lucifer had his eyes wide open right now as he looked at the First Academy. After all, he didn''t expect that the First Academy would have something like this. It was a huge difference to the First Academy that Lucifer once thought of when he first heard about them. It was then that Amrichughed out loud as he looked at Lucifer''s face. "Hahahaha! I''m just kidding! That''s not the First Academy''s buildings!" "That''s one of the big academies in the capital city of Zacharath Kingdom, Weapons Maker!" And when Lucifer heard that, the excitement on his face...quickly became wiped out as he didn''t appreciate this kind of joke. After all, he truly did get his hopes up when he saw something so grand. However, to think that it would be just brought down...unforgivable! Lucifer thought, but he didn''t voice it out loud for obvious reasons. It was then that Amrich spoke once more. "Follow me, the real First Academy is just right around the corner now." He then continued to walk as he turned right. Of course, Lucifer followed right after him. However, Lucifer was in a foul mood right now as he just got pranked on. He certainly didn''t appreciate something like that, and even anger was evident as veins were bulging on his hands right now. Of course, Lucifer was soon able to calm down as he walked together with Amrich. After all, it''s not like he could just kill this piece of shit or something like that. He definitely can''t do something like that when things were finally getting started and he was able to get inside the First Academy without any real problems except for the fact that he had to act around people. That was why Lucifer just calmed himself down. And it seems like they finally reached their destination as Amrich spoke as he stopped walking. "Here we are." Of course, Lucifer was able to hear that, and that was why he quickly whipped his head towards the location that Amrich was looking at. And as soon as he did, he...thought that it was as...expected. There were a couple of buildings, but it definitely looked dullpared to the Weapons Maker''s buildings. There were some other factors to take in such as the magnificent entrance, but...it definitely didn''t look like an exciting academy to be part of. Of course, Lucifer didn''t quickly assume that this was the First Academy as he didn''t trust Amrich anymore. However, it seems that Amrich was no longer kidding as he spoke while nodding his head. "That''s right. This is the First Academy." Chapter 54: Three Keypoints Chapter 54: Three Keypoints Lucifer was currently sitting in a chair right now as he looked at his surroundings. He was currently in a small room, and it didn''t have many pieces of furniture. This room was one of the benefits given to him by the First Academy. In other words, it was his dorm. And in this room, there were only a small bed and a closet where there were different types of clothes. Those clothes were, of course, the uniform of the First Academy, but Amrich told Lucifer that he didn''t really have to wear the uniform. It is just for official matters, and Lucifer could just wear whatever he wants when he goes to his sses. It seems that the First Academy was prettyx about these types of things. There were also some other types of clothes there, but those were something Lucifer would never wear. Lucifer kept looking around for things that he should know about the room that he would live in from now on, but...that was really it. Those were the only things located in this room that was supposed to be for a student in the top ss in the First Academy. Of course, Lucifer knew that the First Academy had to town down his benefits, but... "This is just trash." Right, for Lucifer, this is just trash. After all, it is indeed a trash room that only belongs to a trash student. However, it''s not like Lucifer could do something about this right now. The fact that he now had a ce to live without minding other things such as money or security or privacy were good things that Lucifer wanted as well. After all, Lucifer is the only student who would be living in the room. In other words, it was his private room. It was then that Lucifer spoke after he finished surveying the room. "Now that I finallynded on the ground, what should I do next..." Now that he finally got into the First Academy and got a ce he could live, there were three things that Lucifer nned to do next, but couldn''t decide which to prioritize. The first would be to build his own organization and take over the underworld of the Zacharath Kingdom. That was something Lucifer needed to do for his own safety now that he actually spewed some lies when there were watchful eyes looking at him. Someone is bound to find the inconsistencies in Lucifer''s lies, and it is only a matter of time. The second Lucifer had to do was to gather more information about the modern Hidden world. Of course, that would be done by attending the First Academy''s sses, so he didn''t really have to mind that. Hell, he could even learn about the modern Hidden world when he sets up his organization and has someone bring all kinds of information to him. Anyway, the third thing that Lucifer had to do was to get his powers back. He has to understand his condition and situation better so that the ident that happened with Rachel wouldn''t happen again. After all, Lucifer still doesn''t know what Rachel was talking about. He couldn''t feel the injury that Rachel ''healed'' and that was bad. What''s more, Lucifer''s Demonic Origin had gone so bad that it was actually just a Common Rank. It''s more than possible that Lucifer''s physical body was actually way weaker than what Lucifer initially thought. In fact, it was only thanks to his magic that Lucifer was able to win in the few battles that he fought ever since he decided to make his book. It was thanks to his past experiences, eloquent control, and fine decision-making that Lucifer was able to win those battles. That was why Lucifer had to know about himself as soon as possible so that he would know about his safety. Right, he would know about his safety, which Lucifer would use to base his decisions from now on. After all, he can''t just go around and kill everyone he hates now. However, to recover his strength, Lucifer knew that it would take a lot of time. There were a lot of things that Lucifer didn''t know about his body, and that was the most crucial factor to take in this situation. He would have to research his body or potential illness, and he would have to start from there. Just researching about his body and finding out everything about his body would take a long time. However, as long as Lucifer can find out everything about his body, everything would be easy right after that. After all, Lucifer would know what to do to heal himself. He would know what kind of condition he has, and he would be able to prepare about getting his powers back. That was why...Lucifer wasn''t that worried about his powers. What he was worried about the most was...his body. "As long as I can find out about my body...everything would be fine." Right, as long Lucifer finds out about his body and heals it, Lucifer would be able to focus on getting back his powers. And Lucifer could predict from this moment on. He could predict that it wouldn''t take him a long time to regain his powers after he fixes his body. "To find out about my body, I would need money, connections, influence, and subordinates." "It seems that I should just start with creating my organization as that would help me fulfill those three key points that I need to do." Right, if Lucifer just created his organization, he would be able to secure his safety and start conquering the Zacharath Kingdom''s underworld. He would also have ess to information that an ordinary demon would never be able to get his hands on. And the most important thing about having his organization would be that...he would have his influence, power, and money in Epitel. As long as he got those things, it should be easy to find out about his disease or condition. "How should I start, then...I should ask that Asgo guy." Lucifer said as he made up his mind to create his organization now. He then stood up as he looked for the door in his own room. Of course, the door was just near him. He then proceeded to get out of the room as he made way to find his first subordinate after thousands of years. **** When Lucifer got out of his dorm, he soon saw that the ce around his house was deserted. There weren''t many people walking around, and if there were, those people were clearly homeless who were just trying to find some food here. His dorm was also near the First Academy as Lucifer just had to turn his head around and he would be able to see the First Academy''s dull entrance. His house...was just a small room, and that was it. There were other houses that looked like his house right beside his house. Those other houses were so...little in numbers that Lucifer could count them at first look. ''It''s probably the other top student''s dorms.'' Lucifer thought as he walked. What Lucifer thought of those houses was the truth. Although it was called a dorm, it was actually not. It was just houses that the First Academy bought that they would give to their top students as part of their benefits of being a top student. After all, the First Academy...can''t afford those big ass houses. What''s more, the reason why the houses were only limited in number was because...that was the number of top students in First Academy. Well, considering that the First Academy was even able to buy houses proves that they still have some leisure. Of course, Lucifer thought otherwise as he looked at the houses. ''Benefits, my ass. This isn''t even a benefit.'' The condition of the houses was so bad that it shouldn''t even be called a benefit. However, Lucifer didn''t let this topic stay in his mind any longer as he knew that he would only live in this house for a couple of months. After all, he would be able to move into a grander and bigger house as soon as things get going in his organization. Lucifer continued walking as he remembered the paths that he took with Amrich when Amrich took Lucifer to his dorm. Lucifer and Amrich used a teleportation spell and arrived at the examination site, so Lucifer just needs to take the paths that he took before and he would be able to go back to that examination site. He just needs to follow, and that was exactly what he did as he continued to walk. It shouldn''t take him a long time as Lucifer now could see the buildings of the Weapons Maker Academy. Of course, Lucifer didn''t stay at that ce for long as he continued to walk. That was why...Lucifer could now see the building that he once entered to take the entrance exam of the First Academy. Right...he was now near to his destination, and it shouldn''t be long now that he meets Asgo once more. Chapter 55: Give Me The Food! Chapter 55: Give Me The Food! Lucifer was able to arrive at his destination without much trouble. Of course, his destination was the entrance examination site of the eight academies. However, there was one problem that even Lucifer didn''t think of or expected to have. And that was... "Ah, right. He''s taking his exam, isn''t he?" Lucifer said as he looked around at the site. There were many people standing around in the streets in front of the building. It was probably the parents of the young demons who were trying to get to a good academy. However, the number of parents right now actually dwindled down a bitpared to the start of the exam. Why? It was because the sun was about to set and the night was about to take over the sky. It was natural that the parents would go home after some time of waiting for their children. Anyway, there were also people who looked like to be the official staff of the various academies as they wore uniforms. One of the uniforms was something Lucifer had seen before on his closet, so he was pretty sure that these were the various academies'' men on site. Anyway, since Asgo was taking his exam, there''s no way that Lucifer would be able to take Asgo away and talk to him now. After all, he was taking his exam. Besides, Lucier would want Asgo, his underling, to actually be in the same academy as he is in so there''s no way that Lucifer would interfere in his exam. That was why...this trip to the entrance exam was actually a waste of effort. ''Hah. Fuck this shit.'' Lucifer thought as he began to shake his head. After all, he didn''t expect that he would have to wait for his underling. In a normal situation, it should be the other way around; the subordinate waiting for the boss. To think that Lucifer, the boss, would actually have to wait for the subordinate...it was truly abnormal and weird that even Lucifer could onlyugh at this situation. ''Hmm...what should I do to kill time?'' Lucifer thought as he didn''t want to waste his effort ining here. There were a lot of things Lucifer could do in this spare time. He could walk around in the capital city, Epitel, and gather information about the Zacharath Kingdom. He could also take the time to find the library of Epitel city and try to think of how to create his book. Either way, there were a lot of things that Lucifer could do, but...he didn''t know what to prioritize in this case. However, Lucifer soon decided on doing something, and that was... "I guess I''ll eat something." Lucifer said as he tried to smell the ce. As Lucifer''s senses were better than normal, he should be able to smell the good food even if it is located far away from him. Of course, he was also able to smell the bad smells flying in the air, but...Lucifer filtered that out with his control and just sniffed out the good smell. It was crazy if you think about how he was able to do something like that even though his body was in a mess. Anyways, Lucifer didn''t take a long time to find a good smell, and that was why he began to walk. He began to walk as he followed the smell to try and find the source of it. Of course, it didn''t take long for Lucifer to finally be able to reach his destination as a certain house came into view. That house was quite big, but Lucifer could tell that this house was nothing special at all. And that house...was letting some kind of steam out of their window. ''Oh, so it''s in the process of being cooked.'' Lucifer thought as he walked towards the house. Although Lucifer didn''t know if this was a shop that sells food or something, Lucifer didn''t care about that at all. After all, he didn''t even have money to buy something from someone. What Lucifer cared for was the smell alone, and the food that would soone into his stomach. Right...Lucifer never had ns to pay for food. That was why...when Lucifer was right in front of the house, he quickly switched up his senses as he tried to feel if there were someone who was observing him. After all, it wouldn''t be weird for Sebastian or the First Academy to send someone to monitor Lucifer''s movements and actions. However, Lucifer was not able to find someone who was observing him, and as soon as he found out that there was no one, Lucifer made his move. Right, he made his move as he infiltrated this house to eat food. It was crazy if you think about how he was a Hell God or some high being praised by all demons, but well. Lucifer just wanted to eat something right now, and that was why...without even a sound resounding out in this ce, Lucifer was able to enter the house without any problems. **** Inside the house that Lucifer decided to get some food from, there was a woman who was currently eating. The food was...it was some kind of soup and inside that soup were some meat. And there was smokeing out of that soup. It seems that the steam wasing from this food. There was a lot of food that it seems like the food was cooked for a family or something. However, when Lucifer looked around, there was no one else except for the woman who was currently eating the soup. Of course, the woman who was currently eating wasn''t able to notice Lucifer as Lucifer used some kind of magic to hide. He wasn''tpletely invisible, but that was enough. After all, Lucifer was just checking things out for now if it was safe for him to take the food. That was why Lucifer was currently checking the woman out if the woman was strong or something like that. The woman was...she was extremely beautiful that even Lucifer would be able to give apliment of her beauty. She was blonde, and she was really slim. Judging from how she was moving, Lucifer could tell that the woman was used to fighting. However, while Lucifer was checking out the woman, there was a thought that crossed his head. And that was... ''Hah. What the fuck am I doing?'' Right, he didn''t know what he was doing right now. Well, he knew but...he doesn''t understand why he ended up here, hiding and looking at a woman eating food. After all, who would have thought that the mighty Lucifer would actually end up doing something like this? Even Lucifer didn''t expect that he would do this, but well...he had to kill time. ''Ah, fuck it. I should just ask.'' Lucifer thought as even he felt creepy about himself checking someone out while in their own house. Although Lucifer was definitely evil and a cruel bastard, even he wouldn''t stoop so low that he would do disturbing shit like this. That was why Lucifer undid the magic that he used to keep himself hidden. He then walked forward as he began to speak with a clear voice. "Give me your food." And when Lucifer said that, the woman quickly reacted as she stood up and pulled up some kind of sword. The woman''s movements and reactions were so fast and smooth that Lucifer finds her praiseworthy. "Who are you!!" The woman shouted out loud as she aimed her sword at Lucifer. No...she didn''t just aim, but she continued to push the sword to strike at Lucifer! After all, no one would take their time when someone literally infiltrated their home and threatened their safety. The woman knew better than to converse with a stranger, and that was why she also churned up her mana. Her de started to shine with some kind of light as the tip of the de was about to scratch Lucifer''s neck! Of course, that didn''t happen as Lucifer...caught the sword with his right hand. His right hand was also shining in light as he used his mana to strengthen his hand. "You''re aggressive, eh. I guess that''s how demons should be." Lucifer said as he looked down on the woman. His voice was cold as fuck that even the woman could feel the chills literally. However, Lucifer was not done as he continued to speak. "Well, I won''t be pretty cruel to you. Give me the food that you are eating, and I will let you go." "Or else...I won''t hesitate to kill you." Lucifer said with a heavy voice that just seems ready to kill the woman. He seems really cool about this, but...in his mind, Lucifer was screaming. ''What the fuck?! When did I start to threaten people for food?! Am I that low now?!'' Right...Lucifer started to scream at himself for threatening this woman for food. It seems that...Lucifer really got no ways to kill time except for reading books as he got into this awkward situation right away. And since he was already in this situation, Lucifer spoke again. "Now...give me the food!" Chapter 56: Its Good Chapter 56: It''s Good "Now...give me your food!" Lucifer said as he looked down at the beautiful woman. However, for some reason, there was no killing intent in Lucifer''s voice at all. Well, that was because Lucifer was literally embarrassed to even be threatening someone for food. If his subordinates from the past or even the other Hell Gods were to hear about this, it''s clear as day that Lucifer would be theirughing stock. Of course, if this goes down in history, all the other demons would beughing at him for being the Hell God who threatens demons for food. Well, that would only happen if they aren''t afraid to be killed by Lucifer. Anyways, when the woman saw that her sword was blocked, she decided to abandon it as she backed off a little bit. "Oho, you are decisive." Lucifer praised the woman for her decisiveness to abandon her weapon as he threw the sword away. Of course, since the woman was decisive to abandon her weapon, she should have a backup weapon. And it seems that was correct as the woman pulled up some kind of knife out of nowhere. ''Where the hell is iting from?'' Lucifer thought as he couldn''t see where the sword and the knife came from. He thought that it should be something like space magic or something like that. However, he didn''t let his mind stay on that as he noticed that the woman...started to churn up her magic once more to her knife. It was then that the woman spoke once more as she got into a position. "You''re asking for food, but you are pointing malicious intent at me. You''re definitely not asking for food." The woman''s aura suddenly changed as she started to release her killing intent. Her killing intent was so intense that even Lucifer could confidently say that this woman...was prepared to kill him if given the chance. This change was so sudden that Lucifer thought he was looking at a different woman. After all, he literally could feel the aggressivenessing from this fragile-looking woman! "You...are you an assassin from the Warmester?" The woman said as she looked at Lucifer with eyes that could kill. Her eyes were so intense right now that even Lucifer was impressed by how...heated she was. Right, she was so heated and passionate when she was talking about the Warmester. What''s more, Lucifer could see...the deep hatred that the woman has. Of course, Lucifer couldn''t care less about that at all as he spoke. "Warmester? I don''t even know who or what the fuck that shit is." Lucifer said as he raised his hand and pointed to the food on the table. "Just give me the food and I would let you go." "Of course, we can duke it out if you want, but...I definitely wouldn''t want to fight me if I was you." Lucifer said as he began to slowly release his killing intent. His killing intent...backed with his mana was slowly and surely overpowering the woman''s killing intent. Of course, this doesn''t really mean anything, but the difference between their killing intent was so huge that even the woman was surprised! After all, killing intent bes stronger and powerful as one keeps killing living beings. Since Lucifer was overpowering her killing intent, it was obvious that Lucifer...has killed many, many more living beings than her! And the woman was aware that she...has killed more than a thousand living beings. The only way for her killing intent to be overpowered is for Lucifer to kill...tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, or even possibly...millions of living beings. That was why the woman was surprised as her killing intent...was now fully gone from this house. Of course, it didn''t take Lucifer a long time to rece her killing intent with his killing intent. "So? Do you still want to fight, woman." Lucifer said with a condescending tone as he looked at the woman. Lucifer thought that this should be enough for the woman to back down now. He has already shown his superiority in killing people, and even if he is weak as fuck right now, the natural fear of demons have towards the Hell Gods should still be kicking in right about now. That was why Lucifer thought that the woman would be wetting her pants, but it seems that Lucifer was wrong as the woman spoke as she tried to muster her killing intent once more. "So the Warmester brought out their rumored Chaos Demon!" It was then that the woman disappeared as she moved really fast. She reappeared right beside Lucifer with her knife right in front of her! She then proceeded to stab Lucifer with her knife enshrouded with her mana...but when the knife stabbed Lucifer, Lucifer disappeared! And as if the woman was hit by a p of thunder, she felt her neck meeting with a heavy strike! And with that, the woman...copsed on the ground as her consciousness went away. Of course, that was all because Lucifer chopped her consciousness away with his hand literally. "Damn it. This woman must really hate that Warmester or something." Lucifer murmured as he looked down on the woman. Lucifer then whipped his head towards the soup and the meat that he has been looking forward to eating. There was still smokeing out of it and Lucifer could also smell the beautiful aroma of the food. That was why...Lucifer quickly moved towards the food and sat down on the chair as he quickly grabbed the utensils. "What the hell is this?" Lucifer said as he observed the spoon that the woman used to eat the soup. Lucifer knew that there was nothing like this back in the day as most demons just ate with their hands. Well, most of them used sticks to eat meat, raw or cooked. "Whatever." Lucifer said as he then mimicked how the woman used to eat. And it was in this way that Lucifer finally managed to unlock the achievement of threatening someone for food while having the past status of a Hell God. Well...Lucifer wouldn''t really call that an achievement. "Hmm...it''s good." Lucifer murmured with the meat on his mouth. He then proceeded to eat the whole thing fast. And right after he finished eating, his eyes moved to the woman sleeping on the ground. "Hah. Maybe I should just kill her to shut her mouth?" Even though Lucifer just did this because of...boredom and he had to kill time, he knew that what he did was bad. Well, if Lucifer, a shameless and cruel bastard, even got creeps about what he did, it should be obvious by now that what he did was really bad. Of course, it wouldn''t be as bad as killing the woman. That was why Lucifer just thought of killing the woman to shut her mouth. ''I don''t want any of this to be spread, but then again...'' The food was good. Right, Lucifer was hesitating to kill the woman because the food was good. And that was something that should be praised. Why? It was because Lucifer was a Hell God. He has eaten many good foods from the past made by the best chefs roaming the Hidden world. There were even chefs that failed to appease Lucifer''s tongue and appetite and were killed on the spot because of it. And if Lucifer found this girl''s cooking to be good, it would be good as fuck for a standard of a Hell God. What''s more, this woman hadn''t really done anything to Lucifer. She hadn''t done anything bad nor did she try to stand against Lucifer. Although she pointed her sword at Lucifer with the intent to kill, that was because of Lucifer''s actions. Lucifer was a cruel bastard to his enemies, but Lucifer could confidently say that this woman was not his enemy. After all, even Lucifer acknowledged that it was only because of his actions that the woman tried to attack him. Even Lucifer would have a set of principles that he would like to follow for his own sake. Well, Lucifer was just a hypocrite, and he himself knows that he is a hypocrite. The reason why he was hesitating to kill the woman...was because he just didn''t want to. Lucifer was a petty person, but he wasn''t so petty as to kill someone just to hide what happened today. "Sigh. I guess I''ll just leave it at that." Lucifer said as he stood up. He then walked towards the exit of the house. And when he was right in front of the door, he disappeared just like how he entered the house. Of course, that was because Lucifer was now outside of the house. And as soon as he did exit out of the house, he now could see that the sky has be dark as the night took over the sun. "He better be done with his exam..." Lucifer murmured as he then began to walk back towards the entrance examination site. Of course, he just followed the paths that he took when he was following the aroma of the food. And it was in this way that Lucifer ate again after thousands of years. Chapter 57: Danger? Chapter 57: Danger? While Lucifer was walking towards the examination site, the house that he ate in...was full of people right now. Those people were covered in some kind of robes, and even their faces were covered with some kind of cloth as well. What''s more, these people were equipped with swords and knives as well. It was obvious that these people were here with the intention to do something bad. However, these people were just standing around as they all looked at one person. And that was...the woman who was lying down on the ground as she just kept sleeping. Of course, these people were wary of the woman at first, but...when they noticed that the woman was indeed sleeping, they all came out of the shadows. And this situation came to life. All of them were just watching the women sleep with deep confusion in their minds. After all, they came here to fight and kidnap the woman. Howe the woman was already asleep when they haven''t even done anything yet? It was weird as hell, and it seems that the leader of the robed men thought so as well as he spoke up as he walked forward. "What the hell is going on?" He said as he looked at the woman, their target. The leader knew that the woman was strong, and that was why there were many demons who came here today to kidnap her. They even prepared a spell that would keep their battle into this house only, and prevent loud noises froming out of the house because they knew it was gonna get rowdy when they fight the woman. And now...the woman was just sleeping soundly on the ground? That doesn''t make sense! What''s more, the woman should have already felt that there are intruders in her home. She should have felt that there are intruders and should be getting up now to prepare and fight against them. Right, even if she was deeply sleeping, she should have felt them. That was how strong the woman was, but now...she wasn''t reacting to anything at all. It was then that the vice leader of the group spoke as he walked up to the leader. "We don''t know what exactly happened, but...we got to take this chance." "The young master is already waiting for her." Of course, the leader of the robed men knew that very well. After all, that is the reason why he was sent here in the first ce. That was why the leader whipped his head towards the woman as he spoke with a sarcastic tone. "Heh, the young master can''t wait for the First Beauty of the Pazier, huh?" "I can''t believe that we destroyed the Denoble house, Pazier, just for the young master to attain this woman." "The Warmester family really is the strongest Denoble house among the rest." It was then that the leader turned around as he ordered his subordinates. "Go tie her up, and go back to the mansion of the Warmester!" "Yes!" Several men answered the leader as they jumped at the woman who was sleeping. Of course, they did their work fast and they were able to tie up the woman with the surname of Pazier. And while his men were tying up the woman, the leader called the vice leader. "Investigate what happened to Raya Pazier before we came here." "We need to know the reason why she left her guard down and is sleeping soundly." And when the vice leader heard that, he just nodded his head. He then turned around as he took some men with him, and they all disappeared as they went on to investigate what happened here. Of course, when the leader saw that they disappeared now, he whipped his head towards the men who were carrying Raya Pazier. "Let''s go." He said as he disappeared. No...it was not only him who disappeared but also the other men who were carrying Raya Pazier. And it was in this way that the woman who ''fed'' Lucifer was kidnapped. **** Lucifer was now standing at the same spot he was standing earlier before he went to find some good food. It seems that it didn''t take him a long time to get back here. Anyways, when he got back here, he soon saw that the parents were no longer scattered around like before. Lucifer could tell that they probably went back to their homes with their children. Of course, that was not all that changed as Lucifer could see that the people who wore uniforms of the Eight Academies were no longer here as well. It seems that the official hours for the entrance exam have ended now. And since that it has ended, Asgo should be out right about now. However, when Lucifer looked around and tried to find Asgo, he still couldn''t find him. Of course, that was not all Lucifer tried to do in order to find his subordinate as he also tried to use his senses. He tried to feel if Asgo was near him or something like that, but...he still couldn''t find him. It was as if Asgo was now gone from the face of thend! "Hah, good thing that I ced that curse on him beforehand..." Lucifer murmured as he looked at the building entrance. The entrance had some stairs that looked like it was open for all people. As the building was really big and all that, the entrance was pretty big as well. It was then that Lucifer was finally able to see a familiar face emerge from that entrance. And that familiar face was...Rachel, the woman who ''healed'' Lucifer before. ''Hmm. She''s not with Asgo?'' Lucifer thought as he tried to find Asgo with her. Lucifer has not activated the curse that would tell him of Asgo''s location, so he thought that Asgo and Rachel would be together when he saw Rachel. But...Rachel was alone and she was not walking with anyone else at all. Of course, Rachel was still walking while Lucifer was looking at her. And it seems that Rachel had good senses as she was able to feel that someone was looking at her. Well, Lucifer was the only one present in this ce right now so it was really easy to see him. "Lucis!" Rachel said as she waved her hand. She then began to run up to Lucifer like a close friend or something. It didn''t take her a long time to reach Lucifer, and that was why Lucifer spoke as he looked at Rachel. "Where''s Asgo?" Right...Lucifer immediately cut to the chase as he didn''t want to waste any more time than he already had to waste. "Asgo? He already left before me, and it seems like he was able to pass the exam. He''ll be studying in the First Academy now." "As for me...I wasn''t able to pass the exam. Hehe." Rachel said as she looked down a little bit. Her pelled with that sadness made her look like a pitiful woman. However, Lucifer...had his guards up as he looked at Rachel. He was feeling that there was something going on behind the scenes with this woman. His instincts were warning him, and his bountiful experiences were telling him that he...should stay away from this woman. Right, Lucifer, the Hell God, could feel that he should stay away from Rachel at all costs. And Lucifer''s opinions for that matter was... ''Interesting. How can she make me feel like this when she''s just an ant?'' Instead of warning Lucifer of the possible dangers, this situation piqued his interest. After all, it''s not every day that a demon would be able to make him feel like this. Even back in the day when wars were eaten by both angels and demons, it was very rare for Lucifer to feel like this. That was why... ''I want to know.'' Right, Lucifer wanted to know the reason why he was feeling like this with Rachel. And in order for him to know, there was only one thing to do. Threaten her and find out about the masked known as Rachel. However, before even Lucifer could do something about that, Rachel...spoke again. "But it''s fine, you know? I don''t really mind failing that exam." "You wanna know why?" Rachel said as she looked up to Lucifer. Lucifer was taller than her...so she had to look up to look at his eyes. Right, Rachel was looking at Lucifer right in the eyes. And strangely enough, Lucifer...could feel a chill run down his spine right now. ''So, she decided toe out with it.'' Lucifer thought as he knew that what Rachel was going to say next was connected to him feeling this way around Rachel. It was then that Rachel spoke as she...hugged Lucifer. "It''s because..." Rachel said as she began to touch Lucifer''s chest and...with her index finger, she traced Lucifer''s heart. Of course, Lucifer...let her do what she wanted and waited for her to speak more. After all, Lucifer''s instincts were shouting crazily right now. The next moment should reveal the truth! Lucifer''s instincts told him. Chapter 58: Cold Chapter 58: Cold The next moment should tell the truth! Lucifer''s instincts told him. And it seems his instincts were right as Rachel spoke once more. "It''s because...I have you." Rachel said as her hands kept touching Lucifer''s body. Her voice resounded out in Lucifer''s ears, but Lucifer wasn''t able to understand that statement. However, Lucifer could feel that he...should hear Rachel out. Why? It was because...Rachel''s arms were like snakes that were trying to rip out Lucifer''s flesh and organs. At least, that''s how it felt for Lucifer as Rachel moved her hands to Lucifer''s neck. She was touching his neck seductively, and it seems that she knew what she was doing as she tiptoed to raise her height and speak near Lucifer''s ears. "Don''t you know? I have you in my palms." Rachel said with a voice that seems so heavenly that even Lucifer...found it alluring. What''s more, her smell was so good that Lucifer could probably sniff her out even though she just came from an exam. However, it seems that she wasn''t done yet as she continued to speak. "Your injury." "You faked it, didn''t you?" And it was then that Lucifer...was finally able to realize why he was feeling this way. It was because...the woman, Rachel, had dirt on Lucifer that could possibly ruin his life here. Right...Lucifer could already see where this conversation was going. However, there was something Lucifer didn''t understand in this situation. ''She knew? Then why didn''t she say anything back then...'' He couldn''t understand why Rachel didn''t do anything about it. Although he could understand the point that Rachel would want to keep it a secret to hold dirt against him, he didn''t understand how...she knew. He couldn''t understand how she knew how the First Academy was trying to scout him at that point. He also couldn''t understand how she knew information about how...the First Academy was trying to scout students already. Because...this situation would only make sense if she knew about it and tried to ''trap'' Lucifer when she noticed that Lucifer had no injury. Of course, Lucifer was d to know that Rachel was just acting shit when she mentioned the injuries that Lucifer couldn''t feel. Knowing that Rachel was just acting would take the load off from Lucifer''s mind, but since this wasn''t the time to focus on that, Lucifer...let it go and decided to think about it in a more appropriate time. It was then that Rachel spoke once more. "You faked the injury that Professor Malbath thought that you had." "And since you were able to tough it out, without spilling blood, Professor Malbath thought that you had a good body that could be trained." "And now...you are a top student of the First Academy." "Now...what do you think would happen if I told this piece of information to Professor Malbath?" "What do you think would happen if I said to him that...a student, who is supposed to be weak, was able to take a strike from him and even faked an injury?" "What''s more, this supposed student...was from the Luciferian Empire!" "How odd this situation has be, eh? Lucis." Right, this situation was so odd and it was so advantageous to Rachel because of two established facts. One was...Lucifer was ''from'' the Luciferian Empire. And the second was...he faked an injury. Once this information was released to other people, it was obvious that they would get suspicious of Lucifer. No matter what kind of excuses or reasons Lucifer has to offer, Professor Malbath won''t look at him the same way anymore. No...it won''t only be Professor Malbath, but also the deputy headmaster of the First Academy. To be honest, it wouldn''t really hurt the First Academy that Lucifer faked an injury or something like that. In fact, they would be happier about that since they just got a student who could take a hit from a professor. However, the established fact of Lucifering from the Luciferian Empire would cause them to be suspicious of him. That was why...all the hard work that Lucifer did would be undone in just a single word that woulde from Rachel. Of course, Lucifer didn''t care about that as he spoke as he looked down on Rachel''s beautiful face. Their face was so near with each other that one would think that they were kissing each other. "Howe you knew about the First Academy was trying to scout me? No...howe you know about them scouting in the first ce?" Lucifer asked the points that he couldn''t understand. Even though Lucifer could guess why Rachel was doing something like this, he couldn''t really guess these points. That was why he just asked them straightforwardly. In a way, Lucifer is an awkward man. Anyway, when Rachel heard what Lucifer had to say, she...smiled a little bit. And it was with that smile that Rachel continued to speak. "With a face like this, it would be easy to gather information, no?" "I believe you are not that naive, considering that you were able to act even with Professor Malbath''s strict eyes." Indeed. Lucifer could already guess what Rachel meant by saying those words. Of course, Lucifer''s questions didn''t end there as he continued to speak as he looked at Rachel straight in the eyes. "Then...why are you doing this?" "No, is it stupid of me to ask that?" "You probably want me to bring you to the top or somewhere along those lines." And when Rachel heard those words, the smile on her face became wider. It seems that Lucifer guessed right as Rachel spoke. "So you understand." "Right, I only want you to bring me with you. And I won''t tell this information to anyone else." "If you are at the top, the First Academy won''t mean anything to you anymore, right?" "So...this information won''t really matter much if you be strong." Rachel said, but before Rachel could say anything else, Lucifer cut her off. "However, it would also be a great deal if I don''t be strong." Right, if ''Lucis'' couldn''t be strong, then that means that he would be useless to Rachel. Rachel then could snitch since Lucis was useless to her. It wouldn''t really matter to her anymore. "That''s why you need to be strong." Rachel said as she brought her lips close to Lucifer''s lips. "Besides, you would also have me by your side." It was then that Lucifer snickered as his eyes...turnedpletely sharp. He then spoke with a condescending tone as he released...a tiny bit of his killing intent. No...to be exact, Lucifer didn''t really release his killing intent. He just...let Rachel feel it with his skin. "Do you think you would matter to me?" And when Rachel felt the killing intent, her eyes immediately widened. She could feel her muscles tingling and she could feel her blood rushing to her brain. After all, she hadn''t felt something like this ever since she was born. In other words, it was her first time to feel a killing intent. What''s more, this killing intent was just not any killing intent. It was Lucifer''s! "A peasant like you...you''re not worthy of me, woman." Lucifer said, but...he really didn''t do anything to harm Rachel. Why? It was because they were outside. They were literally standing in a public ce. What''s more, they were right in front of the entrance examination site. Although Lucifer could feel that there was no one near them, he doubted that there was no one watching. That was why...he really couldn''t kill Rachel in this ce. Of course, he also couldn''t kill her even if they were to go to a private ce or something like that. Since Lucifer suspects that there is someone watching them, then...if Rachel suddenly became missing, he would be the most suspected person in the wide city of Epitel. However, there was something Lucifer could do in this situation. And that was...to make Rachel realize that she was messing with the wrong demon. That was why Lucifer...released all of his killing intent in just a single point. And that point was...Rachel''s right eye. Of course, he made sure that his killing intent wouldn''t leak even a single bit since other demons would be able to feel it immediately. Anyway, when Lucifer did something like that, Rachel...suddenly started seeing illusions. No...she only saw darkness and Lucifer''s two eyes. Two red eyes of anger that looked down on her. Two eyes that were so big that Rachel...had to look up with her head all the way up. It was then that Lucifer spoke with a hoarse voice. "Act like this around me one more time, and I won''t regret killing you right away." He said, but he was not done. "Spread this information that you have, and I would make sure that you would experience the devilish death that no one has yet to experience." "I''ll make sure that you...would experience my thousands of years of knowledge in torture." Lucifer then raised his right hand as he unwrapped his neck from Rachel''s grasp. He then moved away a little bit as he knew that a river would soon form around Rachel. And it was true as Rachel...started to wet herself with piss, saliva, tears, and sweat. It was...the natural reaction when one is fully exposed to Lucifer''s killing intent, especially when their guard is down. Chapter 59: Shadows... Chapter 59: Shadows... Rachel started to wet herself with piss, sweat, saliva, and tears. There was blood among the fluids that her body started to release, but...Lucifer didn''t care about that at all. ''Did my instincts go dull or something?'' Lucifer thought as he looked at Rachel''s quivering eyes. Rachel''s body was shaking right now, and she would probably fall down if it weren''t for Lucifer''s interference. Right, Lucifer was keeping her to stand with his powers. Well, Lucifer was also cleaning her with his mana right now as he didn''t want this ce to smell or something like that. What''s more, it would be conspicuous if something like that was to stay in the ground and people were to see it tomorrow morning. A rumor would start, and it would lead to an investigation due to people being scared. Anyways, the reason why Lucifer thought that his instincts have gone dull was because...his instincts have told him that this situation was serious. He even felt like he was being ripped apart when Rachel was hugging him. However, to think that it was just something like dirt on Lucifer...he couldn''t believe that his instincts have actually been rmed over something like that. That was why Lucifer couldn''t believe that...what Rachel said was the reason why his instincts were rmed. ''Hmm...There should be another reason. What is it?'' Lucifer thought as he observed Rachel. Rachel was...well, she was still convulsing and shaking for fear of her life. This ending was so anticlimacticpared to Lucifer''s expectations when he first felt like snakes wereing closer to him. That was why...Lucifer suspected that there should be another reason why his instincts warned him like that. After all, it wouldn''t make sense if Rachel didn''t have any other cards to y in this situation. However, with how Rachel was convulsing right now, Lucifer...really could see that there was nothing else. ''Then...why am I getting this bad feeling still?'' Lucifer was still feeling the bad feeling that he got, but it was not as bad as before. It was like...an aftereffect of what he felt. It was still resonating, but Lucifer could bear with it now. Hell, he could even ignore it. However, the fact that he was still feeling it means that there should still be something that Lucifer should be aware of. That was why Lucifer knew that there was another reason why his instincts reacted like that to Rachel''s weak-ass threat. ''Or...was it just a coincidence? That my instincts started to go crazy at the same time this woman came?'' ''If that''s the case, then it should be another thing that I should be wary of, and that would make more sense than this bitch having another card to y.'' Indeed. What Lucifer thought could be true, but...Lucifer had no information to just say that that was indeed the case. However, from what is going on right now, Lucifer could confidently say that it was just a coincidence that Rachel came and his bad feeling started at the same time. And if that was the case... ''What is it that I should be wary of?'' Lucifer thought, but he really couldn''t think that there is something he should be rmed about. Of course, he trusted his instincts more than anything else and that was why he was taking this shit seriously. However, it seems that he couldn''t think about this anymore as he felt someone approached them out of nowhere. Right, someone appeared, and that someone was right behind Lucifer now. And before even Lucifer could turn around to look at this person, he heard a voice call him. It was a familiar voice, and what it said was... "Lucis!" Of course, Lucifer quickly turned around when he heard his name being called. And what he saw was...Asgo. Asgo was currently puffing and huffing hard right now as he was out of breath. He was also sweating in the forehead, and his knees were shaking a little bit as he continued to speak. "I-I finally found you...I searched for you everywhere." Asgo said as he didn''t want to get punished or something like that. However, before even Lucifer could answer him, Asgo''s eyes soonnded on the pretty woman who was shaking right behind Lucifer. And when he saw that, Asgo murmured. "R-Rachel...? What is she..." Asgo said those words, but he didn''t finish his sentence. Judging from how...Lucifer looked right now and how near Rachel was to him, it was clear that something bad happened. That was why Asgo knew better than to ask what was happening with Rachel. Of course, Lucifer couldn''t care less about that at all as he finally found Asgo. That was why Lucifer spoke as he looked at Asgo in the eyes. "Do you have a house that we can go to?" And when he heard that, Asgo spoke immediately without questioning why Lucifer was asking something like that. "Y-yes...I do have a house." And as soon as Lucifer heard that, he turned around to look at Rachel. Rachel was...fine now when Lucifer snapped his fingers. Right, Lucifer snapped his fingers as he stopped the illusions that Rachel was forced to see. She wasn''t seeing those two big eyes anymore and she was no longer feeling Lucifer''s killing intent as Lucifer willed it to dissipate. However, before even Rachel could recover from the mental shock that she just received, Lucifer came up to her field of vision as he spoke. "Follow me. If you don''t follow me, I will kill you." And Rachel just...instinctively nodded her head as hard as she could to indicate that she was agreeing with Lucifer. Of course, Lucifer was no longer looking at Rachel as Lucifer whipped his head to look at Asgo. "Go. To the house that you spoke of." Asgo then...immediately turned around to go to the house that he has been living in for a few years now. Right, he didn''t even voice out any opinion or question why they were going there. He just did as he was told to, and Lucifer followed right after Asgo. Of course, Rachel...forced herself to walk so that she could follow Lucifer. Her pants were wet, and her shirt was wet as fuck. Her face...was a mess right now. After all, it''s not like Lucifer would literally clean her. What Lucifer cleaned was the ground to prevent people from seeing it tomorrow or when people walk in this ce. However, even with that, Rachel...followed the two men as she didn''t want to experience something like that again. And while they were walking, Rachel had a thought swimming in her mind. And that was...''D-demon...he''s a demon...'' And she repeated it over and over again as she didn''t want to mess with Lucifer ever again. **** While Lucifer and the other two demons were walking, there were currently several shadows jumping from one building to another. Of course, these men were the men in robes who were at the house of Raya Pazier. And since they were not going back to the mansion of the Warmester house, these men were the men who were tasked to find out what happened with Raya Pazier, who was sleeping on the ground. And the man who was leading these men, the vice leader of the group, signaled for the men to stop moving. The men who were following him naturally did as they were ordered as they stopped on whatever buildings or houses they were standing on. And the vice leader was...standing on top of some tall building. He was looking down on the big city of Epitel as he looked around with his ck eyes. In the vice leader''s hands were some kind of device. And this device was something that could track down a demon''s mana. Right, it was used to trace down someone. When the vice leader first used this on the house of Raya Pazier, he found out that there was indeed some kind of mana lingering in the air. Of course, that mana was from Lucifer, which is why the men in robes were currently on the chase as they tried to track down the mana. However...the device soon stopped working. That was why the vice leader ordered the men to stop as he waited for the device to pick up on the same mana that was on the house. ''Hmm...the mana ended around this area...'' The vice leader thought as he looked at thendmark around this area. And thendmark was...the entrance examination site built by the various academies existing in the capital city, Epitel. Of course, the vice leader started to form scenarios or plots in his head as he wanted to bring back any useful information to the Warmester house even if he can''t find the suspect. After all, the vice leader...could tell that the device could no longer pick up on the same mana that was lingering on the house. However, the vice leader really couldn''t find any connection Raya Pazier would have to the entrance examination site. ''A random attacker? Impossible. Raya Pazier would never be taken down by a random attacker.'' The vice leader thought, but he soon decided to just back down for now. That was why...he signaled again for his men to return back to the Warmester house. And it was in this way that the shadows that caused Lucifer''s instincts to start screaming returned back to the darkness. Chapter 60: Asgos House Chapter 60: Asgo''s House Lucifer and the other two demons were currently walking right now. They were walking in a...dark alleyway where there was so much trash around that it stinks. There were also a lot of people sleeping in the ground, and the houses in this ce pressed? stitched? Lucifer didn''t know the proper word, but...he feels like they were cramped together. It was as if no one nned these houses and they were just built on the spot the same day the builder thought of them. However, it''s not like Lucifer is not familiar with this kind of ce. In every kingdom, there are also good and bad sides. The good...which signifies the prosperity and power of the kingdom, the Denobles and the rich people. The bad...which signifies the poverty and despair of the kingdom, themoners and the dying people. As someone who used to lead all kinds of demons, Lucifer knew those two sides very well. And it is because he knew it very well that he suddenly had an idea form around his head. ''I can use them.'' Right. Lucifer thought that he could use the people who belonged to the bad side of a kingdom. Although Lucifer still didn''t know what he needs to use them for, he knew that he can. That was why he just put them at the back of his mind so that he would remember them when the timees to use them. It was then that Asgo finally spoke as he stopped walking. "Lucis, this is my house." He then pointed to a house that was...as small as Lucifer''s dorm. However, there were other people standing around in front of that house. It was clear as day that Asgo was not living alone. Well, Lucifer didn''t care about that as he spoke. "Lead me there." Asgo then continued to walk towards his house with Lucifer and Rachel in tow. And it was because of that...the people standing around in front of his house soon noticed them. "Oh! Asgo, you''re home, eh?" A man said as he waved his hand to Asgo. However, his eyes soonnded on the woman right behind Lucifer. His pletely changed as he looked at Rachel with lustful eyes. "Ohh, so Asgo was able to pass the entrance exam, eh?! He''s hitting that kind of woman now!" And as soon as he said that, the other men around them let out augh. "Kekeke!!" "Hey, Asgo! Let us have a go after you!" "It''s no fair that you are the only one having that kind of woman!" And Asgo was...he just continued to walk like nothing was happening, and he soon disappeared as he entered his house now. Of course, Lucifer didn''t care about what the men said as he just followed right after Asgo. Rachel was...she was feeling ufortable when she heard what the men said, but she just forced it down as she always remembered the scene of the two big eyes. That was why...she soon disappeared into the house as well as the men kept looking at her butt. "Kekeke! That one is a beauty, for sure!" One of the men said as he suddenly felt his junior going senior. "Let''s wait for Asgo! I''m sure he won''t forget about us!" Kekeke! All of the menughed as all of them got aroused just by Rachel''s presence. **** "I''m sorry for those guys, Lucis!" Asgo said as he bowed his head in front of Lucifer. After all, it was really disrespectful for them to say something like that in the presence of Lucifer. Well, it was really obvious by now, but...Lucifer really didn''t care about those guys. Lucifer knew about them, and he knew that trouble woulde soon for them if they stay too long in this ce. The beauty of Rachel was just that good. Well, even if it isn''t Rachel, as long as it is a woman, trouble would stille. Lucifer knew that just from the atmosphere of the ce outside. Anyways, Lucifer observed the house without answering Asgo. He then saw...another door, a bed, and a shelf that have several books on them. It was pretty small, and Lucifer was sure that Asgo had no privacy at all as he could feel all kinds of gaps in the walls. It was then that Lucifer finally spoke as he whipped his head back to Asgo. "Do you have a bathroom? Or something that this woman can wash with?" Of course, Asgo quickly pointed to the door that Lucifer saw as he spoke. "I-it''s there. It''s not really a bathroom, but...she can wash there." And as soon as Lucifer heard that, he turned his head slightly to look at Rachel as he spoke. "Wash yourself." And when she saw Lucifer''s eyes, Rachel''s face becamepletely horrified. She could feel her blood rushing to her head again, and she could feel her crotch be wet once more. However, she knew better than to act slowly in front of Lucifer, which is why she started to force herself to walk towards the door that Asgo pointed earlier. Of course, Lucifer was no longer looking at Rachel as he whipped his head back to Asgo. "Where did you go when you finished the exam?" Lucifer said with a condescending tone as he looked at Asgo. After all, it was the truth that Lucifer wouldn''t have been in this situation if Asgo went to him immediately. It was then that Asgo spoke as he looked at Lucifer''s feet. Well, he didn''t want to raise his head when Lucifer was pissed. "I-i looked for you. The blue-haired guy who came and took you said that you were already done for the exam." "And he said that I...automatically pass. So, when I heard that I automatically pass, I quickly went outside to look for you, but...I didn''t know your location, so it took me a while to find you." And when Lucifer heard that, he...found it reasonable. After all, it was indeed reasonable. Lucifer didn''t have to find holes in his story when Asgo was already here. However, there was something that caught Lucifer''s attention and that was... "You automatically passed the exam? Amrich told you that?" And when Asgo heard that, he just nodded his head as respectfully as he could. "Hmm...I guess it''s because he noticed that you are associated with me." "Well, whatever." Lucifer then proceeded to walk to the bed, as he wanted to sit down, but...when he noticed that it was dirty, he refrained from doing so. Well, it wasn''t really dirty, but...there were those stains that made Lucifer wanted to just stand up. And it was because of that that Lucifer was able to realize something. "Asgo...it seems that you have been living in this ce for a long time now. That means you should know the darkness looming over the Zacharath Kingdom." Lucifer then turned around as he looked at Asgo''s head. It seems that Asgo really didn''t dare to look at Lucifer while he was talking as he was still bowing. Anyways, Lucifer then continued to speak. "And since you know about the darkness, you should know about the organizations controlling the darkness." "Tell me. I want all of the knowledge and information that you have on those organizations." It was then that Asgo''s behavior suddenly changed as he...raised his head to look at Lucifer right in the eyes...with a horrified look on his face. "O-organizations...? D-d-d-do you mean to say that you are going to go against them...?" Asgo said with a shaking voice. After all, it was the truth that he knew about the organizations. He was living in a slum, where people gather and where people die almost every day. Even if this is the capital city of the Zacharath Kingdom, such things happen. And since this is a ce where people gather, various rumors and pieces of information always fly around. That was why Asgo knew what Lucifer was talking about. And it is exactly because he knew that he had a horrified look on his face. "W-we can''t, Lucis! Those guys are literal monsters! They are monsters among monsters, and they do everything they could just to make sure that they stay alive!" "What''s more, those organizations are all led by a powerful Denoble House!" "It is connected to the royalty of the Zacharath Kingdom!" "Go against them, and you would be going against the Zacharath Kingdom!" And when Asgo realized what he said, he immediately gasped! "Ahhh!" He said as he put both of his hands in front of his mouth. Well, he realized that he just shouted at Lucifer. What''s more, he also told him about the organizations. What''s more, the people from the outside...could hear him shout. And since they could hear him shout, it''s obvious where this would go. However, it seems that Lucifer already made preparations for that as he spoke. "Don''t worry about them. I already covered this ce with my magic." Lucifer said as he knew no sounds would go out from this room. Of course, he was not done as he continued to speak. "Anyways, you said that they are led by a Denoble House?" "That''s...interesting." Chapter 61: Loyalty Chapter 61: Loyalty "Anyways, you said that they are led by a Denoble House?" "That''s...interesting." Lucifer said as a thin smile crept up to his face. After all, this situation was indeed interesting. Organizations that were controlling the darkness of the Zacharath Kingdom were being led by a Denoble house. A Denoble house clearly means that it is a noble family that got connections to the royal family. If a house like that was leading the organizations controlling the darkness of the Zacharath Kingdom, things were definitely getting interesting. At least, that was how Lucifer viewed this situation. After all...it was just as he had expected. "Hahahaha...A Denoble House should be strong. However, Zacharath Kingdom is small." "I wonder if I should even have expectations from them when they are only from a small kingdom." Lucifer said all those words without any hesitation at all. It was as if he didn''t mind Asgo hearing those words, and...he really didn''t mind it. Lucifer then continued as he looked at Asgo straight in the eyes, "So? What kind of Denoble House is ruling over the organizations that are controlling the darkness of the Zacharath Kingdom?" It was then that Asgo finally spoke again as he...made himself smaller, "Do you really want to know?" "No...do you really have to know, Lucis? Although I find you...s-scary as well, when you arepared to the Denoble House controlling the organizations, you...are nothing." Asgo didn''t want to say this in front of Lucifer as this was basically just straight-up rudeness, but...he had to do it, knowing that Lucifer really ns to do something against the Denoble House controlling the organizations. He had to make sure that Lucifer would understand how huge the difference there is between him and the Denoble House...no, Lucifer wouldn''t even be able topare with the organizations itself. There was no way that Lucifer would be able topare with a Denoble House. At least, that was how Asgo viewed this situation. "Is that it? Do you got a death wish or something? Sigh, I shouldn''t have associated myself with you. I thought you were strong and had brains so I followed you around even after you threatened me, but...with the way things are going, I would have to cut myself off from you." Asgo said as he shrugged his shoulders and raised his two hands in the air in surrender. "And to cut me off from you, I... would have to die. Just kill me. This is a fate better than going against the Denoble House or those organizations." Asgo said as his face...showed his determination to die. It was weird that his determination was strong when it was about his death, but...Asgo definitely believed that it would be better for him to die by Lucifer''s hand rather than by the organizations'' hand. And Lucifer was...he was bbergasted. He was surprised that Asgo would do or even say something like this right in front of him. What''s more, Lucifer knew that the amount of fear that he nted in Asgo was great. However, the fact that Asgo was choosing the organizations'' side at the cost of his death...it was surprising for Lucifer to witness something like that. ''Asgo sees those organizations as far scarier than me, huh,'' Lucifer thought as he began to shake his head. He was about to say something as he opened his mouth, but...he was interrupted by a feminine voice. A feminine voice resounded out in this ce, and this is what that voice said, "Are you stupid?" And this made both men turn their heads towards the source of the voice, Rachel. Rachel was...soaking wet from head to toe, but her clothes were different now. It seems that she found clothes in the room that she just went, and it was clear that these clothes belonged to Asgo as these clothes just didn''t look like they belonged to a woman. "You are actually choosing the Warmester over...this gentleman?" Rachel said as she began to walk towards Lucifer. Water dripped from her smooth hair and skin, and it made a lot of noise as no one was speaking. However, when Rachel reached her destination, she spoke again as she...kneeled in front of Lucifer. "I shall tell you about the Warmester, the Denoble House controlling the several organizations." She said as she bowed her head and made herself...as small as possible as she cupped her body. It seems that Rachel...has thoroughly learned her lesson when Lucifer made her feel his killing intent in just a single point. ''Hmm...this woman really knows what to do in different situations. To think that she would change gears all of a sudden right after stabilizing herself...'' Lucifer thought as he looked at Rachel. Of course, what Lucifer could see was just the back of her head and her back as she was bowing right now. However, before even Lucifer could say anything to Rachel, Asgo spoke out loud as desperation became evident on his face. "W-what are you doing, Rachel! Talking about the Warmester...do you wish to die!" Asgo said as he then...began to run towards Rachel! It seems that Asgo didn''t like how Rachel was willing to talk about Warmester so easily. And that was why...Asgo suddenly grabbed Rachel''s hair as he used his right hand to cover Rachel''s mouth, "Don''t speak anything or I''ll kill you!" Asgo said as he used his mana and covered his right hand with it, which made...Rachel''s skin on her face burn. However, even though her skin was burning, Rachel...didn''t scream or il around at all. She...Rachel just looked in front of her. She just looked at Lucifer, who was looking down on both of them. ''Demon...'' Rachel thought as she remembered the vision that she saw when she felt Lucifer''s killing intent. And it was because of this that...Rachel was able to remain calm. She was able to remain calm even though her face was literally burning by Asgo''s mana. Why? It was because...nothing would be able to shake her now that she experienced something like that. Now that she experienced Lucifer''s ''nonchnt'' wrath, any shit looks small to Rachel. It was then that Rachel finally saw Lucifer''s mouth move as he spoke, "Hmm...I never expected that Asgo would be like this when ites to organizations or the Denoble House." "Was it a mistake on my part?" Lucifer said as he began thinking. He began thinking about whether...he could dispose of Asgo right now or not. As Asgo was now officially recognized as a student in the First Academy, it would be clear that they have made records about him or something like that. And as...Asgo was also recognized as Lucifer''sckey or associated with him, this just means that...once Asgo goes missing, things would get rocky for Lucifer as a student. Either way, it was clear as day that Lucifer cannot get rid of Asgo at this point. And Lucifer knew that very well, which is why he thought that...it was a mistake on his part. It never crossed Lucifer''s mind that Asgo would be more scared of the organizations than him. "Either way, I still have to find out about the organizations, so..." Lucifer murmured as he raised his right hand. He then shaped his right hand into a fist as he...punched the air as if it were nothing! Right, Lucifer punched the air, but...the effect was something else as Asgo...choked, "Khak!" "Ahkjkkk!!" Asgo screamed in pain as he felt pain all over his body, but that was not important as Asgo...soon lost consciousness. Right, his consciousness left his body in an instant right after feeling pain all over his body. Well, that was because Lucifer intended for him to lose his consciousness as he wouldn''t be able to speak with Rachel if Asgo were awake. Thud! Asgo''s body made a sound as he fell down to the ground. And Rachel''s face could be seen again, but...she wasn''t as pretty now as her face was scarred from when Asgo burned her face. However...with just one snap from Lucifer, Rachel''s face returned back to normal. "W-what happened...?" Rachel murmured as she touched her face and looked at Asgo and Lucifer back and forth. However, it didn''t take her long to realize that Lucifer did something in this situation, which is why she...quickly kneeled and made herself small again in front of Lucifer. "L-Lucis...what do you want to know?" Rachel spoke as she didn''t want to make Lucifer wait anymore. Although it was indeed the truth that nothing would be able to shake Rachel now, it was also the truth that it was because of Lucifer, so...that was why she was shaking as she realized that it was Lucifer who knocked Asgo out. "Hmm...first, I want you for myself, Rachel," Lucifer said as he looked down on Rachel but he was not done as he continued, "Although I didn''t like how you dogged me around earlier, I will let it slide if you prove that you are more useful than Asgo." Lucifer then...continued to speak with a heavier tone, "I want your loyalty." Chapter 62: Contract Chapter 62: Contract Lucifer then continued to speak with a heavier tone, "I want your loyalty." Lucifer wanted to make sure that Rachel wouldn''t be able to betray him or something like that. Of course, there was no way to know that unless Rachel was an old subordinate from when Lucifer was still active in wars, but it was pretty obvious that Rachel was a young demon. However, even if there was no way to know for sure, Lucifer...still wanted to make sure. Although it wasplicated and all, it was actually not since it was Lucifer who would be doing it. Anyways, when Lucifer said that he wanted Rachel''s loyalty, Rachel quickly spoke, "What do I have to do to prove my loyalty..." Rachel knew that just saying that she would be loyal to Lucifer from now on doesn''t really mean anything. After all, one can say glorious words when in front of another and say all the cruelest words behind his back. That was why Rachel knew that what Lucifer meant by saying that he wanted Rachel''s loyalty was that he would give a trial that Rachel needed to pass or something like that. And it seems that she was really correct in thinking that it would be a trial as Lucifer spoke again, "Enter a contract with me." "!" Rachel almost stood up when she heard what Lucifer said as it was just that surprising. After all, a contract...it was something that a demon should never say, and it is something that a demon should know. In other words, it was essential to their knowledge, but it wasmon sense for a demon to never say something like this. Why? It was because a contract was...a way to enve demons. It was a way to enve demons, and every demon didn''t want to be enved. In fact, no demon would want to use a contract, not even the Hell Gods. Well, it''s not like the Hell Gods would use something like a contract as it is only natural for demons to follow them. Of course, that was also the same case for Lucifer, however...Lucifer just couldn''t be picky about his ways right now. "Enter a contract with me being the master and you being the ve, and I shall take that as the sign of your loyalty," Lucifer said but he was not done as he continued, "Do you ept, Rachel?" And as soon as she heard her name, Rachel just...let wordse out of her mouth without even thinking about it. "Yes, I ept," She said as if it was only natural for her to do something like this. Well, she couldn''t really condemn Lucifer for wanting to use a contract to bind Rachel to him despite being a demon as she knew how hard it is to trust another living being. And Lucifer was...he was currently feeling regret right now. ''Damn it. To think I would have to use a contract,'' Lucifer thought as he shook his head left and right. Even though Lucifer was a cruel man, he still had his priorities and principles straight. He was not a demon who would use a contract as it was something that demons naturally don''t want to use even if one has be a Hell God. However, just what is a contract? A contract is an agreement between a demon and any other living creature. It could be between a demon and a human, an angel, a monkey, an animal, and another demon as well. If a contract has been done with any other race, the participating demon would have to be a ve to that individual. If a contract has been done between demon to demon, the two demons would then choose who would be the master and who would be the ve. However, the thing that makes the contract special is how it is done. A contract is done with the participants'' souls. It would be connected with their souls, and anyone who does not respect the contents of the contract would die immediately and vanish. Of course, the one who would only have to respect the contents of the contract is the ve, not the master. In other words, this was something like a natural curse to the demons as they would always be a ve if they go to a contract with another race. Even Lucifer would be a ve if another race would be able to force him to do a contract, and that is also why Lucifer and the other Hell Gods never considered using a contract to gain followers. This is also why Lucifer never considered using the contract in order to make sure that Asgo would never betray him or something like that. It was against Lucifer''s principles as a demon and as a man as well. ''However, right now...I have no choice,'' Lucifer thought as he finally stopped shaking his head. It was indeed the truth that Lucifer can''t do anything in this situation. Now that Lucifer saw that the natural fear that the demons had for the Hell Gods didn''t work on Asgo, it was natural to think that it wouldn''t work on Rachel as well. Although it seems working right now, it may not workter or down the line. There would definitelye a time when the fear would weaken, and to make sure that he wouldn''t be betrayed, Lucifer had to use the contract. It was then that Lucifer finally spoke again, "I, known as the Fallen Demon, Archdemon Lucifer, shall enter into a contract with Rachel." And as soon as he said those words, a big magic circle suddenly appeared on the ground that he was standing on. The big magic circle covered the whole area, and that was not all as Lucifer''s body...started to lighten up. This lighten up was the process of his soul being prepared for the contract, but he was not the only one to lighten up as Rachel''s body also began to glow in the light. However, Rachel...she was currently confused right now as she tried to remember what Lucifer just said right now. ''He said...he said Fallen Demon, Archdemon Lucifer, right? I didn''t mishear that, right?'' Rachel thought as she closed-opened her eyes as she tried hard to remember what Lucifer said. And...it was as she just heard. In her memories, Lucifer really did say Fallen Demon, Archdemon Lucifer. ''B-b-b-but...that''s impossible!!'' Rachel thought as shock and surprise came over her emotions. After all, it was indeed impossible for Sir Lucifer...Archdemon Lucifer to suddenly show up in this ce. It was widely known by the public that Sir Lucifer was already dead, which is why Rachel knew that it was impossible for Lucifer to be in this ce. However...''The magic circle is not disappearing...'' Rachel thought as she looked at the ground. The ground was still shining in some kind of light and the magic circle was not disappearing. And the fact that the magic circle was not disappearing was...absurd! ''No way! Is he really the Fallen Demon, Archdemon Lucifer?!? For the magic circle not disappear even though what he just said was impossible...that can only mean one thing!'' He really is the Archdemon Lucifer! Rachel thought as she felt goosebumps all over her body and chills run down her spine. Her body tingled all over this realization, but that was not all as many kinds of emotions were stirring inside her right now. After all, Archdemon Lucifer was a Hell God who ruled from the past. ''If he''s really him...being a ve doesn''t sound so bad...'' Right. Being a ve to someone like Lucifer doesn''t sound so bad. ''No! Wait, I have to confirm this first!'' Rachel thought as she opened her mouth to speak. "I, known as Rachel, shall enter into a contract with the Fallen Demon, Archdemon Lucifer." And as soon as she said that, the light around Lucifer''s body and Rachel''s body started to rise in the air and get intertwined together. Lucifer''s soul, which had the color of ck was dominating Rachel''s soul, which had the color of...none. It was transparent, and that was only natural as it was a soul. The fact that Lucifer''s soul had the color of ck just shows that he was indeed special. And it didn''t take long for Lucifer''s soul to finish dominating Rachel''s soul as his soul returned back to his body and Rachel''s soul returned back to her body. Rachel''s soul, before, was transparent, but now...it was tainted a little bit as it had the shade of weak ck. That was the proof that the contract with the souls has been executed without any problem. And while that was happening, Rachel was just...staring straight into the abyss of life. Why? It was because she just confirmed that it was indeed the Archdemon Lucifer who was making a contract with her. Lucifer''s identity was so scandalous as Lucifer was known to be dead, but now...he was here in this ce, making a contract with Rachel. At least, for Rachel, this was something unbelievable, which is why she was so shocked. However, it seems that she didn''t have the time to be shocked anymore as Lucifer spoke. "The contract is finished. From now on, I am your one and only master, Rachel." "Stand up." Chapter 63: Four Organizations Chapter 63: Four Organizations "The contract is finished. From now on, I am your one and only master, Rachel." "Stand up." Lucifer said as he looked down on Rachel. Of course, when he said those words, Rachel quickly moved as she stood up. However, something was different to Rachel now, and that was... "Oh? You grew fangs?" Lucifer said as he looked at Rachel''s soft lips. No...he was looking at the fangs that suddenly just appeared. As Lucifer has already seen Rachel closer than anyone could possibly have expected, Lucifer knew that Rachel never had any fangs or something like that. However, since Rachel currently had fangs looming over her soft lips right now without her even trying to show it, it was only natural to think that it came from the contract that they did. "An aftereffect? Well, who cares about it now," Lucifer said as he then raised his left hand and snapped his fingers. And as soon as he did, the chair that was dirty became clean and the chair went to him automatically. Lucifer then sat down on it as if it was only natural for him to do so. Well, it was only natural for him to sit down on it since he was the one to clean the chair and so. "I should have done this in the first ce, sigh," Lucifer murmured as he breathed a sigh of relief. Of course, that was because of thefort that he was feeling now due to him sitting down. Well, it didn''t really matter as Lucifer just ''wanted'' to feel thefort. For someone as powerful as Lucifer, standing up for days is nothing. "Now that we''ve done the contract, I can rest assured that you would be loyal to me from now on, Rachel. Just prove to me that you won''t be as useless as Asgo, and I would treat you fair," Lucifer said as he looked at Rachel. However, Rachel...didn''t respond to him at all. She was just looking at the empty air as her body trembled. She looks to be unstable as fuck and that was not all as even her concentration was all over the ce. In fact, Rachel didn''t even know how she was able to stand up when Lucifer ordered him to do so. No, Rachel didn''t even know if she was awake right now as she stared at the empty air. And there was a proper reason why Rachel was being like this, and that was... "A-a-a-are you...THE Lucifer?" Rachel murmured as her body started to shake and her eyes started to quiver. Right, it was all because she was able to confirm that Lucifer was indeed THE Lucifer of the legends, the Archdemon of the past. Although this seems insignificant or little, this was actually not for someone who was living in the present such as Rachel. Lucifer was an influential name as there was an entire religion based on him, and to know that he was alive, and is standing before her...it was a shock of the century for Rachel, who was just another demon. And it seems that Lucifer didn''t like how Rachel was being like this as he snapped his fingers one more time as he used his mana to talk to Rachel''s soul. "Oy, wake up," Lucifer tone with a heavy tone, and as soon as he did, Rachel''s eyes showed their focus once more and her body stopped shaking like hell. This...was the power of the contract that demons have no choice but to follow. Well, in this case, Rachel was willing enough to do the contract with Lucifer. "Ah! H-how should I call you!" Rachel said as she bowed her head and just bowed her head. She didn''t move back or straightened her body or anything like that. "Just call me Lucis, and to answer your question earlier...yes, I am indeed that Lucifer," Lucifer said as he looked at Rachel. However, he was not done yet as he continued to speak, "Enough with the bowing, just tell me what''s going on with the organizations and that Warmester you mentioned earlier," Lucifer said. Of course, when he said it that way, Rachel had no other choice but to really look up with her body straightened up. However, even with his strict tone of voice, Rachel couldn''t help but just tremble at the thought of the man before him being Lucifer of the legends. It was really...scary, but most importantly, she was struck - struck by the past where Rachel could clearly remembering threatening Lucifer with her words. ''W-w-why did I even did that...'' Rachel thought as she felt regret and being stupid for even threatening Lucifer. She now could understand how Lucifer was able to resist her charms, and she could also understand how Lucifer had killing intent that was so dense that Rachel literally pissed herself with not just piss but other substances as well. It was then that the sound of snapping resounded out again and it managed to bring Rachel back to her feet as Rachel quickly looked at Lucifer, "Yes, Lucis!" And it was in this way that Rachel told Lucifer thing about the Warmester Denoble House and its organizations that are controlling the darkness of the Zacharath Kingdom. **** "That''s it? Hmm..." Lucifer murmured as he brought his eyes down as he started to think about the things that he just heard from Rachel. The Warmester Denoble House was one of the founding Denoble Houses of the Zacharath Kingdom, which is why it enjoys such grandeur and freedom even within the Capital City. Of course, the freedom became the source of corruption as only a few other houses and the royal family can dare oppose its decisions. Now, the Warmester Denoble House has four organizations under its belt. These four organizations have their own respective ''duties,'' and they do not interfere with each other. One is in charge of getting money, one is in charge of recruiting people, one is in charge of gathering information and surveince, and one is in charge of other things that the other three can''t do. Although these four organizations may seem big, they are definitely not since the Warmester always keeps them in check and cuts the organizations to make sure that the organizations would never be able to hold enough power to oppose them. This is how the Warmester was able to keep a leash on their hellish dogs that they created and released out in the world. And that was all that Rachel told Lucifer. It was...prettyckluster and pretty boring as well. At least, it was pretty boring from Lucifer''s perspective that has already seen many great plots regarding things like these. "It looks like this would be a lot easier than I expected..." Lucifer murmured as he looked up at Rachel. Rachel was...she was just fidgeting around as she stood on the same spot. Rachel has always been like this ever since she started to tell Lucifer about the Warmester Denoble House so it didn''t really irk Lucifer now. "So? Where are those four organizations located?" Lucifer said. And as soon as he did, Rachel quickly gave her attention and spoke as she steadied herself. "All four of them are located in the capital city of the Zacharath Kingdom!" Rachel said. "All four of them? That seems suspicious...there''s no way a fairly smart demon would put all of his cards in the same ce," "And I doubt that the Warmester Denoble House would have no smart demons in their arsenal of men." Indeed, there was no way that an intelligent man would put everything he has in a single ce. If something like that happened, it is either the man is foolish or... "They must be very confident in themselves," Lucifer said as a thin smile crept on his face. He remembered how he punished all kinds of demons; confident and arrogant ones, too. Whenever Lucifer punished a demon back then, it would always mean death. And the mostmon type of demons that he punished are...the arrogant ones that anyone can see in any ce. That was why Lucifer was getting excited about this even though it was definitely boring for him. Why? It was because Lucifer can''t wait to wipe off the smug look from their faces and crush their confidence! "Hahahaha!" Luciferughed as he remembered something, but he stopped right away as he began to speak. "How ironic. It was always the weak ones who were arrogant and scummy bastards. I guess that is still the same case even in the Modern Hidden world," Lucifer said. Lucifer then looked at Rachel as he spoke again, "Do you know where we would be able to meet these four organizations or whatever?" "Just a general location is fine-" Lucifer said, but he was abruptly stopped by Rachel. Right, Lucifer...was cut off from his speech, but Lucifer didn''t do anything as he just listened to Rachel''s words. "Yes! Lucis, I know where they are located and I can tell you right now!" She said...something useful, which is why Lucifer didn''t get mad about being cut off. Chapter 64: Rumors Chapter 64: Rumors Lucifer and Rachel finished talking about the Warmester Denoble House and the organizations by the time morning came and the sun has taken control over the sky. Of course, since this ce was pretty cramped and all that, they weren''t really able to see the beautiful sun rays of the sun. However, the main reason why they were able to tell that the morning has trulye for them was that...Asgo woke up. He woke up and was currently sitting on the ground as he looked at Rachel, who was standing, and Lucifer, who was sitting. Both Rachel and Lucifer were staring back at Asgo, who just woke up. However, things changed when Asgo spoke, "W-what happened..." He then began to stand up as he tried hard to remember what happened earlier before he lost his consciousness. "Kuhh!!" Asgo screamed in pain as his head started to hurt when he tried hard to remember. However, he was still able to remember that he was trying to stop Rachel from telling Lucifer about the Warmester Denoble House as he murmured, "T-that''s right..." "I was trying to stop Rachel...!!" Asgo''s eyes widened as he finally remembered. Of course, that was not all that he did as he quickly whipped his head towards Rachel and Lucifer. "D-did you tell him anything? You didn''t tell him anything, right? If you did, then that means...you are going to die!!" Asgo shouted out loud with a desperate and hollow look on his face. It was amazing as to how he could have a hollow look and desperate look on his face at the same time, but that was just how he looked right now. Asgo then continued to speak as he raised his hands and looked at them, "No...it''s not just you...but all of us! All of us are going to die! Me, you, and Lucis!!" Asgo''s whole body was shaking as he tried to think about what would happen to them once the organizations find out about this. No, Asgo was already sure that death woulde for him as the organizations probably already know about this right now. He was sure that they would already have found out about it through the many ears and eyes that the organizations have in this ce. And while that was happening, Lucifer was looking at Asgo with contempt in his eyes. "Tsk. I never expected for him to be this scared of the organizations. Asgo acting like this is definitely outside of my expectations," Lucifer said as he shook his head. This was truly outside of his calctions and expectations. The reason why Lucifer made Asgo his ve the first time was because he knew that Asgo would be a good underling. However, with the way that Asgo was acting right now...Lucifer could only say that it was a miscalction on his part. But this miscalction was really striking a chord on Lucifer as he literally can not do anything about it. Asgo was seen as someone connected to him by the First Academy, and Asgo was enrolled in the First Academy as well. If he suddenly goes missing, it was only natural to think that Lucifer would be the one who the First Academy will look for to ask questions. "Contract, huh...I can definitely use that to make him docile," Lucifer said as he considered using the contract that he used on Rachel. It would definitely be possible to make Asgo more...secured by using the power of the contract. Although Lucifer didn''t want to use the contract again, he had no other choice in this situation. What''s more, it would be the second time that Lucifer would use the contract. As they say, the second time is always easier than the first time. However, Lucifer was the one to scratch the idea of using the contract on Asgo. Why? It was because it was more than likely that Asgo would still be scared of the organization so much that he would just rather die rather than obeying Lucifer''s orders. If a demon under the contract does not uphold the contents of the contract, which is following the orders of the master, the demon would immediately vanish and die. And if Asgo disobeys Lucifer even once regarding the organizations, it was easy to guess that Asgo would die and Lucifer would be put in a situation that he wanted to avoid by not killing Asgo straightaway. It was then that Asgo shouted out loud once more as if he was going crazy, "Nooooo!!!!!" Asgo then fell on his knees as he punched the ground hard as if he was reallymenting over this situation. "We are going to die! Die! Die! Die!!" Asgo shouted out loud once more. And Lucifer saw it all. He spoke as his eyes turned cold, "This sight is truly pathetic. I even feel regret making him an underling of mine." "However, this much fear over a petty organization of a petty kingdom...there must be something going on. Do you know anything about this, Rachel?" Lucifer then turned her eyes at Rachel, who was looking at Asgo mourn over his loss of life or whatever the hell he was going through. Of course, when Lucifer asked Rachel, she quickly turned around as she tried hard to find the answers to his question. And it seems there was one as Rachel could remember something along the faint lines of... "Hmm...there''s one thing that I remember about this ce. This ce is called the Slums as it is literally the slums, and there''s a rumor about the Slums before that was pretty popr even among the normal citizens of the Zacharath Kingdom." "Even to the other cities," Rachel said as she put a hand over her chin as she was trying hard to remember it. And it seems that she was taking too long as Lucifer spoke, "Rumor? What do you mean by that? Tell me already," He said. Well, it was only natural for Lucifer to be excited about this or to want to know more about this whole situation. It was connected to the organizations, which he nned to destroy and take the ce of the Warmester Denoble House. But most importantly, it was connected to Asgo, a normal demon who was living in the slums. Although Asgo wasn''t really that important, the main point is that...Asgo was just any other demon living in the slums, which means that...there might be other people like him living in the slums. There could be other people who are so scared of the organizations that they would act just like how Asgo was acting right now once they hear it or something like that. That was why it was important for Lucifer to know this, and it seems that what he was thinking was correct as Rachel finally remembered and spoke. "I finally remember. The rumor said was...the slums were the main recruitment ce for the bad organizations ruling over the Zacharath Kingdom." "But that was not all as another rumor came as soon as that rumor died down and that rumor was...the Slums was also the ce where the members of the bad organizations get their training partners as they kidnap people from here and then use them as training partners." "Of course, they are really not training partners as they are just beaten to death and tortured." "And the final part of this whole rumor thing is that...some people actually get back alive - from the bad organizations." "Whether they join the bad organizations or they were kidnapped as training partners, some returned back alive in the Slums, which became the source of the rumors." "Of course, the rumors died down pretty fast because the organizations quickly moved to quell it down." "Anyways, the main point is...don''t Asgo fit in that description perfectly?" Rachel said all those words without missing a single beat, and what she said also made sense. The rumors and the connection to Asgo...it all made perfect sense. At least, for Lucifer who listened intently, the story made sense and it was reasonable as well. After all, if Asgo truly got a backstory like that, it would only be natural for him to be this scared about the organizations and the Warmester Denoble House. This would exin why and how Asgo knows the Warmester Denoble House despite being a normal demon living in the capital city of the Zacharath Kingdom. Coincidentally, Lucifer deems it normal for Rachel to know about the Warmester and the organizations. It was because Rachel was a beautiful woman. Even Lucifer admits that she was a beautiful woman. And that, alone, exins how she knows a lot of information that mostmoners shouldn''t know about. That was why Lucifer didn''t question how Rachel knew so many things about things that she shouldn''t know about. "He really does fit in that kind of description. If he was a member or a kidnapped one, then being scared of the organizations is only natural," Lucifer said as he looked at Asgo with pity on his eyes. Lucifer was sure that what Rachel said was the truth. Rumors like that are usually the truth, which is why he was feeling pity for Asgo now. Pity because Asgo...would have to die. "I guess I really do have to kill him..." Lucifer murmured. Chapter 65: Pawn Chapter 65: Pawn "I guess I really do have to kill him..." Lucifer murmured as he looked at Asgo with pity in his eyes. As things have escted to this point and Lucifer hase to know that Asgo had a greater fear for the organizations because of his past, there was nothing that Lucifer can do other than disposing of Asgo. However, as things stand, it was the truth that Lucifer cannot do it now. He can''t kill Asgo now as it would really inconvenience him to the point that he might just have to ren the ns that he already made. "How do I do this...I can''t erase memories," Lucifer said as he raised his hand and cupped his chin with it. Since Lucifer can''t kill Asgo, he was thinking of other ways he can make Asgo as good as dead. One was erasing memories, but Lucifer can''t do shit like that without thorough preparation. After all, Lucifer''s specialty was not interfering with the brain or doing mental magic. His specialty and forte was to how kill demons and angels and that was the only thing that he was good at. It was then that Rachel spoke as she looked at Lucifer. She wanted to say something as her master was having a hard time deciding in this situation, hoping that her word would solve it. "How about detaining him in a ce where no one can find him, and when it''s finally convenient for you...I shall kill him," Rachel suggested. And when he heard those wordsing from Rachel''s mouth, Lucifer quickly turned his head to look at Rachel. "Hmm? You know that he''s enrolled in the First Academy, right? If he suddenly goes missing, people would think he''s dead and I would be in trouble," Lucifer said. Detaining Asgo in a ce where no one can see him is the same as killing him. Of course, the core actions are different since detaining and killing are two different things, but...the effects would be the same. It would make the First Academy or the authorities talk to Lucifer about why Asgo was missing and his possible locations, and he might be suspected. "That''s possible, but...there is a system in schools where there are Orbs of Life," Rachel said. Orbs of Life. These things were something that can detect a person and these things can also determine if a particr individual is dead or alive. Since Orbs of Life can detect a person, they can tell the general location of that particr individual, but...it isn''t that detailed, just a rough direction of where that particr individual can be. However, that wasn''t important since the Orbs of Life were created just for the sake of telling whether one is still alive or not. "Oh? So are you saying that as long as he''s alive, the First Academy or whatever wouldn''t look for him or whatnot?" Lucifer said as a smile finally crept up to his troubled face. "That''s right, Lucis. The Orbs of Life were linked to the students naturally once they pass the exam, so you have one, too. Of course, since it is naturally linked to the students, Asgo is connected to one." Rachel said. "Hmm? How were they able to link that up to me? I don''t remember...Ah, the Demonic Origin test?" Lucifer said as he finally remembered what could possibly link him up with the Orb of Life. And that was the Demonic Origin test, where Lucifer had to touch the tower and all that shit. And it seems that he was correct as Rachel spoke, "That''s right. I came to know this because... a higher-up of the First Academy slipped up when I was eavesdropping." "How about you, then? You didn''t pass the test, but you touched the tower. You must have been linked up with the Orb of Life by then, so does that mean the First Academy is keeping tabs on people who are enrolling in their exam whether they pass or not?" Indeed. Rachel was not able to pass the exam, so she should not have an Orb of Life in the First Academy. If she had one, that would mean that she was being watched or the First Academy was observing everyone. And that would be weird since that wasn''t what a demon academy would do. "No, it is not linked to me. Since I failed the test, they cut off the connection of that Orb of Life to save up space for some other students. They don''t care about students that don''t pass their exams, you see." Rachel exined to Lucifer. Of course, when Lucifer heard that, he thought that it made sense. There was no way that First Academy would put effort into watching a student that failed their exam, especially when they were in a muddy situation with the Demon Festival. "Hmm...so Asgo can just ''go'' to other ces and then make a formal statement that he''s leaving for a while or something and things would be fine," Lucifer murmured as he tried to think about how he would do this. The formal statement would be easy to forge as...it was really easy. There was no need to oveplicate that part. The problem that Lucifer had on his hands right now was the location where he would detain Asgo. It has to be a ce where not many people go to...no, it has to be a ce where no one would even want to venture into. Not even the adventurous demons who want to find out about the world, a ce like that...would be perfect. ''I don''t have to mind the Orbs of Life since it is only a general location...and since there would be a formal statement as well, I doubt they would try to look into it that deep,'' Lucifer thought as he stood up. He then looked at Asgo, who was...crying on the ground while his whole body was shivering. "Ah, he''s a lost cause," Lucifer murmured with disdain on his face. It waspletely different from the look of pity he gave Asgo before. Why? It was because...Asgo was still acting the same. What Lucifer hated the most was demons who couldn''t even try and change their future. It was clear as day that Asgo just thinks of himself as cannon fodder for the organizations, and Lucifer hated that. Although Lucifer didn''t hate it to the point that he was making moves to eradicate these types of demons, the level of hate that Lucifer has for them was still strong. After all, Lucifer seriously believes with all of his heart that demons should be those who try to struggle against their weaknesses and their natural fears. Of course, including the demon''s natural fear to the Hell Gods, but that was a different matter. In this case, the organizations shouldn''t even be feared. They were just something one can find in any kingdom, and the fact that they could be found in any kingdom means that they weren''t that special. They were notparable to the Hell Gods! Of course, there was the backstory of Asgo being used by the organizations, but...that doesn''t excuse anyone. At least, for Lucifer, it doesn''t excuse Asgo''s pathetic behavior. And the fact that...Asgo was still acting like this even though Rachel and Lucifer just talked about how they would dispose of him...truly disgusted Lucifer. "Whatever. A disposable pawn is a disposable pawn," Lucifer said as he then turned his head to look at Rachel. "We''re done here. Keep Asgo here in this ce for a while, and I will return with the location where I will detain Asgo," Lucifer said, and he didn''t wait for Rachel to respond as he started to walk towards the door. On his third step, Lucifer used some kind of magic to make sure that this ce wouldn''t be seen through with another barrier. Since he already did this before, it was now a double barrier, but that was not all as he also made sure that he would be notified if there would be someone trying to enter Asgo''s home. However, before Lucifer could take his fourth step, Rachel''s voice entered his eardrums, which made Lucifer stop walking. And this was what Rachel said... "Uhm...Lucis! Pardon me for asking, but...am I a disposable pawn, too?" Since Rachel was a servant of Lucifer now, she wouldn''t be able to do anything to disobey him. That was a given, but Rachel wanted to know if she was a disposable pawn just like how Asgo was. She wanted to know...if she would be used just like him and be thrown away after her usefulness is gone. However, it seems that...reality was indeed disappointing as Lucifer answered with a... "Yeah. You are in the same boat with Asgo, a disposable pawn," Lucifer said. He then began to resume his walk normally without even looking back. Of course, his answer made Rachel...down. No, it would be more correct to say that Rachel became depressed with just that one line. However, when Lucifer reached the door, he spoke again as he raised his hand. "Well, as long as you prove your worth to me, I won''t treat you badly," Lucifer said. And as soon as he said those words, he...disappeared. "''I won''t treat you badly,'' huh..." Rachel murmured with a little smile on her face. "I guess...that isn''t too bad..." Chapter 66: Joke Chapter 66: Joke Lucifer went out of Asgo''s house pretty quickly as he...was just that fast and he also used magic to do it. And when Lucifer got out of Asgo''s house, he soon found out that the men staying in front of Asgo''s house were gone. They couldn''t be found by Lucifer''s naked eyes, and he also couldn''t feel any of them present in this ce. Not even a single one and that was weird considering that there were many people in this ce. What''s more, there were many beggars and homeless people in this ce, staying at the sides of the streets. So to see that the slums werepletely empty was definitely weird. Lucifer thought so as well, which is why he...quickly moved to go to the tallest building in this ce, which is...just right in front of Asgo''s house. And now...Lucifer was standing at the corner of the building as he tried to find the residents of the slums. Although this doesn''t really concern Lucifer, it wouldn''t be hurt to gather information about what was going on. "Hmm...found them," Lucifer murmured as he was facing towards the right side of the street. He was staring into the far distance, too, but it didn''t really matter with Lucifer''s superb senses. He could see very well what was in the far distance, and it was...a gathering of many people. There were so many people that Lucifer was sure that the residents of the slums were gathered in that ce. "What''s happening there? It doesn''t seem like to be an attack as there is no mana wandering in the air, but...to see so many people gathered there..." "What''s more, there are people that are obviously not from the slums, too...hmmm," Lucifer said as he squinted his eyes as he looked at the people. There were people who were dressed properly in that gathering, and there were also fancy carriages standing in a long line in that gathering, which is weird. After all, that ce could still be considered as part of the slums. There''s no way that rich people would suddenly go here. Unless...something interesting was going on. "Sigh, right after I finished something, another one pops up, I hope this one is interesting at least," Lucifer murmured as he made the decision to go and see for himself what was happening in that ce. Lucifer then disappeared from the roof of the house as he went on to that...gathering. To the za of the slums... **** Lucifer was able to reach the za of the slums without any hassle or any problem. Of course, he was standing on top of a random house''s roof as he was looking down on the za. "There should be about a thousand people in here..." Lucifer murmured as he was forced to realize how many people were present right now. Although Lucifer didn''t know this, there were exactly 1609 people present in the za right now. Most of these people are from the slums, but...the number of residents of the slums is much higher than 1609. The other residents just didn''t go here as it was full of people now, and the other people that were not from the slums forced the other people to go away as the za has reached its maximum capacity of people. It was then that Lucifer heard a man''s voice resound out in this ce. "Quiet! Quiet! Quiet!" The voice said, and this made Lucifer look for the source of the voice. However, it wasn''t really that hard for Lucifer to find the source of the voice as ten men suddenly appeared who were surrounding a single man. The man was standing on top of a tform while the ten men were surrounding the tform that the man was standing on. The man then...continued to speak something that surprised Lucifer. "As you all know, we are from the Warmester Denoble House!" That man shouted out loud for everyone to hear. His voice resounded out and every ear in this ce was able to hear it loud and clear. ''Warmester? Impossible, are they nning to conduct a ''recruitment'' right in the middle of the day? In a conspicuous ce, too?'' Lucifer thought as his eyes sharpened. He didn''t expect that the enemy that he was thinking of obliterating was conducting such an obvious move right in the middle of the day at the center of a za. Even though this ce was the slums, this ce was still part of the capital city of the Zacharath Kingdom. It is only natural that the royal forces of the royal family would be wandering here and there as they are on the lookout for any possible dangers, which is exactly this...gathering of residents of the slums and the Warmester Denoble House. ''I''m sure that the royal family knows what the Warmester Denoble House is doing and that they are just waiting for evidence to strike down this Denoble House, but...I don''t believe that the Warmester Denoble House is that stupid to give themselves away.'' Right, no matter how much the Warmester Denoble House covers up their traces and wrongdoings, it is only natural for the royal family to hear of it. And since they heard of it, it is only natural for them to do something about it. However, the fact that the Warmester Denoble House was doing something like this in broad daylight proves that...the royal family isn''t doing anything. ''Strange...are they letting them do whatever they want? That''s...impossible, though,'' Lucifer thought. Things were getting weirder as Lucifercks information and even Lucifer was getting confused by this situation. It was to the point that Lucifer actually wanted to meet Velma again, the princess of this kingdom, to know more about this situation. And that just speaks volume of how confused Lucifer was right now. After all, Lucifer absolutely hated her and was annoyed just with Velma''s presence. However, it seems that Lucifer cannot think about this anymore as the man standing on the tform began to speak again. "This is another project of the Lord of the Warmester Denoble House. A project to make you useless demons be useful! A project to make sure that you guys will be stronger so that you useless demons will be able to uplift the kingdom!" "A project to make sure that you will be able to change your lives!!" The man said with a loud voice and his voice was heard by all. And as expected, the residents of the slums...all became excited at the words of the man. They all raised their hands in the air as they shouted out loud with a happy look on their face, "A project!!!" They said, but the excitement soon died down as the man on the tform signaled for them to quiet down with his fingers. "Now, as you all know, there is a requirement for you guys to meet. Although the Lord of the Warmester Denoble House wants to help all of you, the funds and the men are limited." "Therefore! We will be putting up a requirement so that we know who will participate in the project!" "If you understand that and are confident in yourself, stay in this ce! And we will examine the ones who stay!" The man said. And as soon as he finished his words, the residents of the slums...didn''t move at all. They just looked at the man with hopeful looks on their face and with excited thoughts on their minds. Even though some of the residents knew that they wouldn''t meet the requirements, they didn''t move or shy away from this ''project.'' And that was only normal. After all, this was a chance to turn their lives for the better. A miracle might happen and an opportunity might just open up for them. There''s no way that they would go away when the possibility of turning their lives around for the better is there. "Alright! We shall start the examination, then!" The man said with a loud voice. And the carriages on the side suddenly opened up as people started toe out. Of course, these men were from the Warmester Denoble House, who will conduct the examination. And while these were happening, Lucifer was looking at them with interest in his eyes. ''No matter how much they try to hide it, it''s clear as day that this is a process for that ''recruitment,'' Lucifer thought as a smile crept up to his lips. Lucifer was thinking of...dressing as a resident of the slums and then participate in this ''project.'' And if it goes well, Lucifer would be able to jeopardize the entire Warmester Denoble House without fighting the organizations. He would be able to destroy them from inside out, and...Lucifer would finally be able to get his hands on their organizations. Of course, there would be some other reforms that Lucifer would have to make, but...that was something that Lucifer would do after this. Right now, he got to focus on this...''project'' first. "Hahaha..." Luciferughed a little bit as he realized how much of an opportunity this was. "These guys are a joke," Lucifer murmured as he went to work to disguise himself... Chapter 67: Rouge Chapter 67: Rouge In the za of the slums, there were more than a thousand people waiting to be tested for the requirements that the Warmester Denoble House has put up for this ''project'' of theirs. The process was...it was very messy as there were a lot of people and the number of the men testing these people was only about a hundred or so. The difference between the two parties was immensely huge and that was what made the process messy. It also took a lot of time as the hundred or so people of the Warmester Denoble House had to test each and every one of these people. They didn''t miss any single one as they were very diligent about this project. Although the residents of the slums were pretty much docile andplied with each of theirmands, it still took a lot of time. However, the examiners were still able to finish the process in just a single day despite the messy mess. The majority of the residents of the slums were forced to be turned away while some of them were allowed to stay. Of course, those who were allowed to stay were those that have passed the examination of the examiners. And the number of those that passed the examination was...it was only two digits - 68 people. The number of people that passed the test and were able to stay was so low whenpared to its original participants. And that was only natural. The requirements and the standards that this project had were so high that it made the First Academy''s standards look weak. Fighting experience, amount of mana that one can put out in a single magic, knowledge, endurance, stability, speed...literally everything. Those who passed, the 68 people, were able to show that they can do those things with no problem. There were also some people who couldn''t seed in anything else but were able to perform extremely well in a single category. Of course, they were able to pass as that was something amazing in itself. And those who passed were referred to as the gems in the making by the subordinates of the Warmester Denoble House. After all, who would have expected that 68 people would be able to pass the Warmester Denoble House''s standards in the slums? Well, the Warmester Denoble House has already expected it as they have already done this many times before. In fact, some of the examiners that examined the residents of the slums were...from the slums themselves. They were the people who were able to stabilize themselves in the Warmester Denoble House and were able to stay in the house, which is pretty amazing considering that they came from the slums. That was why...68 people passing the standards of the Warmester Denoble House weren''t really that surprising for the house itself. However, if this came out in the public, this would definitely hit the headlines of rumors and news and it might even reach the royal family. Of course, there was no way that this woulde out in public as the Warmester Denoble House was just...''making sure that these people would be able to turn their lives around.'' In the official story, there would be no such things as the residents of the slums being able to reach their standards or something like that. It would be told as a charity type of story, and that is how the Warmester Denoble House ns to y this y. "Hey, Rouge! We got a lot, eh? Though, we already expected it." A voice resounded out in front of the carriages as the man...who was standing on the tform earlier talked to a man who was packing things in a carriage. The man, Rouge, who was packing things in a carriage stopped what he was doing and looked back at the man. "Yeah, Prapa. 68 people passing the test is definitely a lot. Back in my day, the number of people that passed the test was a measly 9." "Even though I already expected that we would get around 60 people, it is still a shock to me," Rouge said. Rouge was one of the members of the Warmester Denoble House who was recruited in the slums. It has been years ever since he started to work for the Warmester Denoblhe House, and he was able to stabilize himself and is strong right now. In fact, Rouge was a captain of a squad right now, and he is the one in charge of defending the man named Prapa, who is an official from the Warmester Denoblhe House. No...to be exact, Prapa is an official from one of the four organizations that are controlling the darkness of the Zacharath Kingdom. Of course, since he is one of the officials from one of the four organizations, the people that passed the tests are going straight to one of those four organizations. "Hahaha! I''m also shocked! But as they say, things always move on with time, and this is just another one of the things that moved on and got better with time," Prapa said as he walked up to Rouge. He then turned his body around as he looked at the inside of the carriage that was open, and poof! His eyes instantly widened. "Kekeke, what''s this for? You are already working for the main house, the Warmester Denoble House, and are no longer under the String. You don''t have to please Lord Mayner anymore with women, don''t you?" Prapa said as he observed what was inside the carriage. And what was inside the carriage was...women - women who were just sitting with no restrictions at all, but it was pretty cramped since there were 30 women inside. These women were beautiful, and it seems that they were pretty excited about what was about to happen to them as they looked at Prapa and Rouge with hopeful eyes. Well, it was only natural. These women from the slums, and were ''recruited'' by Rouge himself to please Lord Mayner, the leader of the organization named String. String was the name of the organization that does the recruitment, training the newbies, and shaping them into a good force, and after that, sends them into the Warmester Denoble House. And since Rouge was already in the Warmester Denoble House, he does not need to please the leader of the String, Lord Mayner. And that was also why the women were getting excited. They literally just have to be good girls, and their lives would be changed. Well, it was certainly not the best way to change their lives, but...it is still better than be sick in the slums and die a pitiful death. Coincidentally, Rouge has already cleaned up the women while they were testing the people earlier, which is why all of them looked pretty and beautiful. "Haha, I just want to make sure that some of my people will live a better life. Sending them to Lord Mayner will definitely be better than starving to death, no?" Rouge said as he closed the door of the carriage. He then turned around as he urged for Prapa to walk with him, "Not everyone will be given the chance to turn their lives around, so I want to give at least the opportunity to as many people as I can." Rouge continued to speak and Prapa just listened to him intently with a...weird expression. Well, Prapa can understand why Rouge was doing this for the people of the slums as the slums were basically his hometown, but...it was kinda making Prapa a bit ufortable with this as he knew something. However, it seems that they couldn''t talk anymore as Prapa and Rouge reached a carriage that was a bit bigger and extravagant than the others. Of course, it was Prapa''s carriage, and there were two men standing in attention right in front of the door. "Ah, I will now go inside of my carriage. Do takeoff whenever you deem fit, captain Rouge." Prapa said as he then ordered for the men to open the doors to his carriage. Of course, when he did, the men immediately opened the doors and Prapa walked towards the inside of the carriage. It didn''t take him long to disappear inside and the men closed the carriage again. And when the men closed the carriage, Rouge spoke with a heavy voice, "Stay on your guard. There are some crazy bastards in the slum that would try to attack us, I want none of you slipping up, got that?" "Yes, Captain Rouge!" The men saluted as they shouted simultaneously. "Good," Rouge said as he then began to walk towards his carriage. Of course, since they were now done in this ce, they would go back to their headquarters where they would then train the neers. However, it seems that...the day was still not over for Rouge as one of his subordinates called him while running. "Captain! Captain!" The man waved his hand, and he was able to reach Rouge in no time at all. "What is it?" Rouge said as he stopped walking and looked down on his subordinate. "P-pleasee with me! S-something...someone incredible showed up!!" The subordinate said as he pointed to where he came from. Chapter 68: Five Exams Chapter 68: Five Exams When the subordinate came and told Rouge about someone incredible showing up, Rouge quickly asked his subordinate about the whereabouts of that someone incredible. But his subordinate didn''t tell him. Instead, the subordinate just said that Rouge should follow him and he would lead Rouge to that someone incredible. At first, Rouge didn''t want to follow his subordinate since he seems to just be exaggerating things. After all, it''s not like every subordinate in this ce would know what they are looking for. Not every subordinate would know what standard that the organization has set. It might just be that his subordinate saw someone light up the ce or something like that, and his subordinate thought that this person was amazing to do that. Not every single member present in this ce was an examiner and Rouge knew that very well since he was the one to handle these things for today''s project. In the end, Rouge decided to just give this subordinate a chance and followed right after him. It''s not like he can just ignore him when he said that there was someone incredible that showed up. If they lost this someone incredible just because Rouge didn''t trust this subordinate, Rouge would lose his life right off the bat. And that was why...if this someone wasn''t really incredible, the subordinate would lose his life at Rouge''s hands. That was only natural. At least, it was for Rouge whose hands were dirty. And now, Rouge and his subordinate were finally able to reach their destination. Their destination was...a dark alleyway that was surrounded by buildings. It was so dark that there was nothing much to see here, and besides, this was not a ce of examination for people in the first ce. It was weird that his subordinate brought him here, which is why Rouge has his guards up as he prepared himself in case his subordinate...actually wanted to kill him or something like that. However, it seems that his subordinate didn''t have any ns of that sort as he just spoke while pointing to something. "Captain! This is the one that I''m talking about!" He said. And this made Rouge turn his head towards the direction where his subordinate was pointing at. As soon as he did, his eyes sharpened and his face turned into a frown. Why? It was because...there was no one. He couldn''t see anyone at all, and this made Rouge raise his guards to the maximum as he thought that his subordinate would make a move using this as a distraction. However, he was wrong. After a second passed, Rouge''s field of vision saw something appear as someone suddenly appeared out of nowhere! It was so fast that even Rouge was confused about what happened! Right, Rouge couldn''t even notice any movement at all, and he couldn''t even sense that anyone was there! That was why Rouge had his eyes wide open as he...held his sword that was shining with his mana. After all, Rouge was rmed when someone just appeared like that. "This is him, Captain! Isn''t he incredible! He showed up just like that when I first met him, too," Rouge''s subordinate said as he looked at the man who just suddenly appeared with high spirits. And the man who suddenly appeared was...it was obvious, but it was Lucifer. However, he was covered in too much dirt that Lucifer didn''t look like Lucifer. In fact, the usual elegance that Lucifer had disappeared as dirt reced that. What''s more, Lucifer''s clothes had changed to rags that were torn here and there. And this...this was amon look in the slums, which is why Lucifer even allowed dirt on his body. Otherwise, Lucifer wouldn''t do this shit at all. It was then that Rouge was able to calm down and pull back his mana and sword as he snapped back to reality. "This is the guy? Hmm...interesting," Rouge murmured as he squinted his eyes to observe Lucifer better. He could tell that Lucifer was quite strong, but he could also feel that Lucifer was not a threat to him. In other words, Rouge could tell that Lucifer was just really good at hiding himself that he was able to hide from his senses, but...he wasn''t that strong in fighting. ''He seems good overall, but stealth seems to be his forte,'' Rouge thought as he finished his assessment. "So? What does he want to do? Does he want to take the test, huh?" Rouge said as he turned his eyes towards his subordinate. Of course, when his subordinate heard that, he quickly came to attention and straightened his body, "Yes, Captain!" "This guy wanted to take the exam and as you can see, he''s quite special and that''s why I specifically called you!" He continued. And as soon as Rouge heard that, his eyes turned cold and the atmosphere in this ce became filled with killing intent. "Oy," Rouge said as he began to walk towards his subordinate. And when he reached his subordinate, he grabbed his head and pulled him closer to his eyes. He then spoke as he looked at his subordinate straight in the eyes, "When did we allowmoners to order us around? Huh?!" "Did he tell you that he wanted to take the exam, and you just did as he told you and came to get me? Huh? Is that it?! You ipetent bastard!" Rouge then threw his subordinate away as he pushed him. "Kuhk!" The subordinate coughed up blood as he fell to the ground. However, without even minding the pain that has coursed all over his body, the subordinate quickly stood up and saluted Rouge. "N-No, Captain!" He shouted out loud for everyone to hear, but Rouge was no longer looking at him as he was looking at Lucifer. "Did you not hear that we started the exam during the day? What do you think you are doing, huh? You think we are avable all day and that you can just ask for an exam?!" "Stop acting like a spoiled brat!" Rouge shouted once more as he started to walk towards Lucifer. "Bastards like you that act arrogantly just because they think they are a little bit special than the others die early!" "If you understand thi-" Rouge tried to say something else, but he was abruptly cut off when Lucifer...interjected. "Will you let me take the exam or not?" Lucifer said as he looked at Rouge. No...it would be wrong to call this man Lucifer right now. Lucifer was so good in his acting that his eyes...looked like they belonged to a dead man that had given up on his life. As this ce was the slums, people who gave up on their lives aremon. And Lucifer''s eyes were exactly just that. It was to the point that Rouge was amazed. ''He''s perfect. Given up on life, but seems to be willing enough to try and change his life...good,'' Rouge thought as he looked at Lucifer. He then...decided to change his approach and just let Lucifer do the exam. "Alright, I will let you take the exam. However, if you do not pass all the trials, I will kill you on the spot," Rouge said threateningly with a grin on his face. Even though Rouge said it like that, he didn''t actually mean it. He just knew that the man in front of him would do anything for a shot like this. What''s more, Rouge has already determined that the man in front of him would be able to pass the tests that he would give and if that happens, then...the batch that they recruited for this time would be the best of the best. Right, just the man in front of him was enough to call this batch the best of the best, and Rouge already knows that by just observing him. In a way, Rouge''s observation skills were top-notch as it was indeed the truth. And it was then that the man in front of Rouge answered him. "Heh, you will kill me on the spot, eh? Whatever, I will take on whatever exam you got, as long as you give me one." Lucifer said as he looked at Rouge''s face. And while he was looking at Rouge''s face, Lucifer was thinking about something. ''This guy...he already finished assessing the character that I''m ying,'' Lucifer thought as he squinted his eyes a little bit. It was fair to say that Lucifer was amazed by Rouge''s observation skills, but well. He didn''t really care about it. He just thought that it would be best for him to have his guards around Rouge so that he wouldn''t be found out that he''s impersonating or something like that. Lucifer then continued to speak, "So? What will the exam be? The day is ending, I''m sure you want to go home already. Give me the exam and I''ll pass it in a jiffy." And what he said...made Rouge widen his smile a little bit more. "Keke, you are arrogant, aren''t ya. I like that," Rouge said as he put up five of his fingers in his right hand. "Five exams - pass all of that and I''ll let you join in the project." Chapter 69: Passed Chapter 69: Passed Rouge''s requirement for Lucifer to be able to join their ranks was for Lucifer to pass the five exams that he will personally set for Lucifer. Of course, those five exams were all different and each one of them were testing the different abilities of Lucifer. In fact, the exams that Rouge set up for Lucifer were so difficult that the exams that the others took earlier wouldn''t even be able topare. And Rouge deliberately set it up that way since he could feel that Lucifer was stronger than the norm. Well, if Lucifer was not stronger than the norm, Rouge would definitely not even let Lucifer take the exam. Hell, he would have killed Lucifer straight away if Lucifer was not any special. After all, there was a proper time and ce for these exams, and Lucifer was the one who didn''t take the exam at the proper time. It was not Rouge''s fault at all that Lucifer missed it, but...since Rouge could feel that Lucifer was somewhat special, he decided to let it go and let him take the exam. And now...they were currently standing on top of a random building''s rooftop with just the two of them. Rouge didn''t want to attract any attention towards Lucifer since it was alreadyte, and Rouge just intended this test to be a reality check for Lucifer. A message that he wasn''t that strong whenpared to the really strong people and that he shouldn''t be that arrogant around other people. And even if Lucifer doesn''t pass the test, Rouge intended to let Lucifer join nheless. After all, it was intended to be just a reality check. However, it seems that things don''t always go towards one''s way as Rouge was looking at Lucifer with wide eyes. Why? It was because Lucifer has already finished taking all the exams, and...he did it all with no problems at all. He did it so fast that Rouge didn''t even know what to evaluate at this point. It was as if Lucifer just speedrun through the exams and just decided to finish it as fast as possible. What''s more, Lucifer...passed all of the exams with flying colors! ''Absurd! That''s impossible!'' Rouge''s honest thought about this situation was that it was impossible. Well, it was indeed impossible...if one is from the slums. There was a reason why the people of the slums cannot rise, and that is because of theck of talents. And for an absurd talent such as Lucifer to suddenly appear out of nowhere, that was just ridiculous. That was why Rouge thought that Lucifer was not from the slums and was disguising himself as one, which is why...Rouge was about to draw his sword again. However, before he could actually touch the hilt of his sword, there was something even more ridiculous that just happened. And that was...Lucifer suddenly fell to the ground without any warning at all. Thud! The sound of Lucifer''s body hitting the rooftop of this building resounded out. Of course, this made Rouge think, ''Is this a diversion tactic or what? What''s he nning to do? What''s he trying to do?!'' Due to what Lucifer showed him while he was taking the test, Rouge thought that Lucifer was really strong. Well, he wasn''t wrong in that, but the character that Lucifer was trying to y was...not that strong. To be exact, Lucifer knew what would help and solidify the character that he was trying to y, and that was... Grrrr. A low guttural sound resounded out in this ce, and it was a sound that Rouge was familiar with. Why? It was because...Rouge was from the slums, and people from the slums always make these noises. To be exact, the stomach is what makes this sound. It was the stomach''s growling, which indicates that one has not eaten yet. And it was at this moment that Rouge realized that it was Lucifer''s stomach that growled. And it was because of this that Rouge...didn''t proceed to pull out his sword or something like that. It was also because of this that Rouge no longer had any doubts that Lucifer was indeed from the slums. "Oy!" Rouge shouted out loud as he began to walk towards Lucifer who fell to the ground. "F-food..." Lucifer murmured as he reached out for Rouge. Of course, since he wasying on the floor, he only reached out for Rouge''s feet. And while he was doing this, he had a thought, ''Damn...I''m ying this role better than I thought...I never thought I would actually beg for food, hahaha...'' Right, Lucifer was amused by how ironic this situation was. He was one of the strongest demons living in the Hidden world, yet he is now begging for food. Although it was just because this was all an act, it was still ironic for him. Of course, it wouldn''t be long until the situation would be turned around and Rouge would be begging for his life. Lucifer would only y this role until he locates the heads of the four organizations and the head of the Warmester Denoble House. After he locates them... all hell would break loose. At least, Lucifer ns to let all hell break loose once he finds them. After all, Lucifer was sure that he was stronger than the strongest demon in this kingdom. The Zacharath Kingdom, to Lucifer''s eyes, was only a small kingdom that he could destroy at any moment. Surely, a Denoble House under that kingdom would definitely just be an ant to Lucifer''s strength even though he is currently going through deterioration. ''Hahaha...I can''t wait to destroy these fools...'' Lucifer thought as his mouth moved on its own. "F-food...I used up most of my strength already..." He said as he grabbed Rouge''s feet. Of course, when Rouge heard what he said, he...bent his knees and on the ground as he spoke, "You want food?" "Kekeke, I''ll tell you something better than food. You passed the exam and you can join the project." Rouge informed Lucifer of his decision of letting him inside the organization. Of course, it was masked as the ''project,'' but Rouge didn''t really care about that since he knew that Lucifer would be put to work soon as he was just that strong. He also knew that Lucifer would be given many resources so that he would be stronger and be of even more use to the Warmester Denoble House. And that was why...Rouge knew that Lucifer would soon be informed that it was not really a project or something like that. "Though, I know that you are probably yearning for food than that kind of news. Come with me, I''ll let you eat food that you have never eaten before." Rouge said as he grabbed Lucifer''s clothes and helped him up. Of course, when Lucifer felt Rouge''s helping hand, he...struggled to stand up, but he was still able to stand up. And he was rubbing his stomach as if to indicate that he was really hungry now, but...that was not all as even Lucifer''s dead eyes had some kind of light in them as he looked at Rouge straight in the eyes. And when Rouge saw that, a grin broke out on his face, "Heh. Come with me." Rouge knew that it was because of the food that he promised to let Lucifer eat. Rouge then turned around and walked towards the edge of the building. Lucifer followed right after him, and both of them soon disappeared from the rooftop of the building. And it was in this way that Lucifer passed the test that Rouge set up for him... **** Rouge led Lucifer into some kind of carriage, which was pretty good looking. Well, that was because this was Rouge''s carriage. It seems that Lucifer would be going back with Rouge. And that means that Lucifer...would be going back to the Warmester Denoble House. Things were looking pretty good, but that was not all as there was food right in front of Lucifer. Of course, when Rouge told him that he should eat, Lucifer just ate even though he didn''t really like the food. And because this was the second time he ate again, there was something that crossed Lucifer''s mind. ''Hmm...that woman''s cooking is really superb. Now that I''m eating something else, I can only be disappointed.'' Right, Lucifer was reminded how delicious the food that he ate before in a random house that belonged to a woman. It didn''t take Lucifer long to eat the food since he still had to act the role of a starved youth from the slums. And while he was eating, Rouge came out of the carriage to prepare and tell his men that they should get out of here now. Not long after he left, Rouge came back again and was now sitting right in front of Lucifer. Rouge was...he didn''t say anything even though he was in front of Lucifer, and Lucifer didn''t say anything as well. They were just silent, and after some time, they could feel that the carriage began to move. The carriages began to move...towards its destination, the Warmester Denoble House. With Lucifer inside one of the carriages... Chapter 70: Talk Chapter 70: Talk The carriages were able to arrive at their destination, the Warmester Denoble House, without any problems at all. However, it took them quite a lot of time since Lucifer could tell that three days have passed ever since they departed from the za of the slums. It seems that the location of the Warmester Denoble House was far away from the capital city of the Zacharath Kingdom, Epitel as it took them quite a lot of time. Of course, Lucifer was just inside the carriage all the time and didn''t talk with anyone, and just acted like he didn''t care about anything except his safety. But it was also because the carriages...never stopped and not any one of them took a rest or something like that. That was why...Lucifer was together with Rouge all the time as well. It was amazing how they couldst for three days without talking to one another, but that was only natural since it''s not like they are friends now or anything of the sort. And now, before Lucifer could get out of the carriage, he had a thought flying in his mind, and that was... ''I''m d that I told Rachel about this before I went on with this...'' Right, Lucifer had told Rachel before going on with his n and talk to one of their subordinates and disguise himself as one of the residents of the slums. Lucifer could guess that it would take him a long amount of time to know about the Warmester Denoble House''s location and the other organizations as well. Since he could guess that, he had to make sure that Rachel wouldn''t do stupid shit and that she would be able to cover up for him. After all, even though Lucifer still didn''t know when the school would really start, he still had to be careful about it. He didn''t want them to be suspicious now that his background was solidified and people know that he came from the Luciferian Empire, an enemy nation of the Zacharath Kingdom. That was why Lucifer made Rachel stay back in the capital city and make her go to his dorm so that she would know when she would have to cover up for Lucifer or something like that. Incidentally, Lucifer tied up Asgo and used some kind of magic to knock him out and made Rachel carry him to his dorm. He didn''t want the two of them to be separated when hees back so he made sure they are together so that he would be able to find them right away when hees back. After all, Lucifer knows very well where his dorm was. Anyways, the reason why Lucifer was not getting out of the carriage even though he could feel that they have reached their destination was because Rouge told him not to go out yet. Of course, Lucifer just did as he said since Rouge was technically his boss and superior in the Warmester Denoble House. He was also the one who took him in, so the character that Lucifer is trying to y should have some kind of ''gratitude'' towards Rouge. However, Lucifer knew that Rouge would be more suspicious of him if he didn''t show some of his fangs now since he showed him his fangs when he was taking the exam. That was why... "What''s going on? Why aren''t we going down, yet? The carriage stopped moving, didn''t it?" Lucifer said as he looked at Rouge, who had his arms crossed while sitting on the couch of the carriagezily. Of course, Rouge heard what Lucifer said, which is why he turned his head to look at Lucifer. And as soon as he did, the atmosphere in the carriage immediately changed as Lucifer could feel some pressure bearing down on him. "Kuhk!" Lucifer yed the fool as he grasped his chest while bending his knees. He looked like he was struggling from the sudden pressure, but of course, that was not the truth as Lucifer was just ying the character he created for this one. However, it seems that his acting was really just too good as Rouge didn''t think that he was just acting. "Did I tell you to ask? Huh?!" Rouge said as he looked at Lucifer with...widened eyes. Because his eyes were widened right now, the veins on his eyes could be seen, but that was not all as even his eyes looked like they were about to pop out of their eye sockets! Thud! The sound of Lucifer''s knees colliding against the ground resounded out as he...fell to the ground. But that was not all as Lucifer even...coughed up blood, "Kuhah!" Well...it was just blood that Lucifer made himself so that it wouldn''t look weird, thinking that Rouge should be a lot stronger than his character since Rouge was a captain of the men from the Warmester Denoble House. It was then that Rouge stood up from his seat as he uncrossed his arms and bent his knees. He then grabbed Lucifer''s hair as he pulled Lucifer''s head closer to him as he looked at Lucifer eye-to-eye. The pressure that Rouge was releasing was getting stronger by the minute, and Lucifer could feel it as well. And it was with this kind of pressure that Rouge spoke with a hoarse voice. "You get to ask no questions from now on. You are only a subordinate, and I am a captain. I allow what you say, and I allow what you can ask." "You should know this better than anyone since you passed the test with flying colors." "Understood?" Rouge said as his face...looked like a devil right now. A devil straight from a hell...coupled with his intense pressure, Rouge truly looked and felt like a demon god! Of course, that was only shit whenpared to Lucifer, but Lucifer nodded his head nheless as his eyes started to quiver from fear. His whole body started to shake as well, but that was not the only thing happening with him as blood started to flow out of his nose. And when Rouge saw that Lucifer nodded his head, he...dropped Lucifer and stood up. Thud! The sound of Lucifer''s head falling to the ground resounded out in the carriage. However, Rouge didn''t give a fuck about that as he looked outside of the windows of the carriage. But...it was closed as fuck so Rouge couldn''t see anything that was on the outside. And Rouge knew that this was a signal that he shouldn''t go out, yet. That was also why Rouge told Lucifer that he shouldn''t go out and that they should just stay in here. After all, the signal that Rouge was waiting for, the opening of the window, was still not given by the people outside, so there''s no way that Rouge would let Lucifer go out just like that. Well, Rouge only did this to make sure that Lucifer would know who''s the boss and who is the subordinate. Rouge couldn''t let Lucifer getfy with him, after all. "Oy. Since you''re from the slums, you should know what is the meaning of the ''project,'' right? It is nothing but a sham." "So, do your best to bootlick an officer or whatever and prove your worth and you will be able to have a good time here." "Though you will be a direct subordinate of mine, it wouldn''t hurt for you to be on the good side of other people." "After all, this ce is the house where the most influential people of the Zacharath Kingdom gather, the Warmester Denoble House!" Rouge said all those words without letting up, and Lucifer was...already standing up when Rouge finished saying those words. He already wiped the blood from his nose, and he already finished calming himself down as he was no longer shaking. And when Rouge turned around, his eyes widened from surprise, "Oh, you''re truly a good one." "Anyway, do you understand what I said? I won''t be too harsh on you since you got a lot of potential, but you have to understand that this is a tough ce where only the strong survives." Rouge said with a grin on his face. It was weird how fast his mood changed, but that was because he only did that earlier because he wanted to make sure that Lucifer would know who''s the boss. Now that he''s done with that, it was easy to change mood just like this. It was then that a voice resounded out from the outside and the sound of the window being opened up, "Captain! It''s time." "The guards have finished checking all of the carriages. It''s time for the passengers." And that was what the voice said. Of course, when Rouge heard that, he...nodded his head and his face turned sharp. "Listen. After we get out of this ce, we would be checked by several men." "You have to make sure that you don''t intimidate them or get on their wrong side cause you''re gonna die. Even I won''t be able to save you." "If you want to live, remember my words." And when Lucifer heard those words, he just nodded his head with a straight face. "Good. Let''s go," Rouge said as he turned back and moved towards the exit. Lucifer followed right after. Chapter 71: Shadows Chapter 71: Shadows When Rouge heard that it was now time from the outside of the carriage, he quickly decided that to go out. Of course, he told Lucifer to get out, too, since it was time for their checking. And when Lucifer heard Rouge, he just followed right after him. Well, Rouge was technically his boss now so that was only natural. And after they went out of the carriage, they were quickly met with multiple lines of different men standing tall in front of them. These men were Rouge''s men who were taking care of the other carriage, but...they were not standing tall in front of him because they were waiting for Rouge or anything of the sort. The reason why they were standing there was because...that was how things work. And when Rouge saw those multiple lines of men, Rouge turned his head around and spoke to Lucifer, "Follow me. When I stop, you stop as well and stand tall." Rouge didn''t wait for Lucifer''s answer at all as he just started to walk towards the multiple lines of men. Of course, Lucifer just followed right after him again while observing the multiple lines of men. Even though their boss has just appeared and was now walking right in front of them, the men who were standing tall didn''t greet him at all. They were just silent as if they were waiting for something to happen, and that was indeed the truth as they were just waiting for Rouge to be in his position. And it didn''t take long for Rouge to be in his position as he turned around and stopped walking. He was looking in the same direction where his men were looking, but...he was in a separate file as he was all alone standing on the very front. However, since Rouge ordered Lucifer to stop at the same time he stopped, Lucifer...was standing right beside him as he also looked in the same direction where Rouge was looking at. And when this happened, the various men who could see Lucifer from behind had a thought swimming in their minds. ''Whoa...who is that kid?'' ''The captain actually allowed someone to stand beside him?'' ''Tsk, from what I can see, he''s a new guy. Did he lick his ass or something?'' There were various opinions about Lucifer as there were various men standing behind him, but the most important fact is that...all these men were surprised. And there is only one reason why they would be surprised about this. It is the fact that Lucifer is standing alongside Rouge, and that means that...Lucifer is going to be the vice-captain of the squad that Rouge is leading. That was why they were all getting bitter thoughts about it since they all knew that Lucifer was just a new recruit yet he already surpassed them. However, just like how there were bitter people about this, there were also people who were amazed and were straight-up admiring Lucifer. After all, these people were different, and in a big group like this, various opinions about Lucifer would definitely surface. But...it is safe to say that all of them are all jealous and bitter about Lucifer being ced in a higher position than them. And, of course, Lucifer was able to detect all this jealousy flying in the air with ease. However, he just didn''t care about them as he looked right in front with a t expression on his face. Well, there was something that even Lucifer was curious about, and that is...checking that would be done by several men that Rouge talked about when they were still in the carriage. Lucifer could feel that there was no strange presence and he could confidently say that the people in this ce were the only ones who are standing around. This means...those people that Rouge was talking about were not even here, which is weird. After all, if Lucifer couldn''t detect them, that means that they were not here. There is no way that some other demon would be able to deceive his senses. Lucifer could confidently say that no one would be able to do that even though he was basically weakened right now. Of course, except for really strong demons and the other Hell Gods, but...there is no way that there would be really strong demons in this ce, much less the other Hell Gods. And it seems that it was indeed the truth that there would be no other demons who would be able to escape Lucifer''s senses as he could feel that there were several presences that are moving very fast. ''Oho? Are they the ones who would check us?'' Lucifer thought as he looked sideways. And as soon as he did, he saw the shadow moved from the ground to another location as it disappeared. There were several shadows that were moving around that Lucifer could feel, and it seems that...this was the process of checking. Lucifer could feel that these several shadows were going each and every one of the men standing in this ce with their ridiculous pace. ''Hmm... so this is how they n to check us. This way is indeed efficient and fast.'' Lucifer thought as he observed how the several men checked each and every one of them here. And finally...the time hase for Lucifer as he felt a shadow moving towards him. It seems that he was the next person who would be observed, though Lucifer didn''t know what exactly they are observing. Of course, Lucifer just acted like how he did earlier with a t expression on his face. He looked like he didn''t know anything at all, but that was only normal since Lucifer could control his emotions very well. The only time Lucifer wasn''t able to control his emotions is when his anger turns into rage. Anyway, Lucifer could now feel that every part of his body was being observed by some kind of predator with its sharp eyes. He could feel every part of his entire body stinging and fidgeting around naturally, but he tried to stay put since he could feel the other men trying to stop themselves from fidgeting around. Of course, that was all acting. He even looked like he was struggling to keep himself still. However, there was something weird going on right now, and that was... ''Isn''t it taking a bit long? What''s going on?'' Right, the observation being done on Lucifer by the shadow was taking too long. As Lucifer has taken the time to observe the observers while they were observing the others, Lucifer knew that the shadows only looked at the other briefly and then proceed to the others. However, this time, it seems like the shadow...the several shadows were just looking at Lucifer quietly but surely. ''Hmm...did they notice that I''m too strong or something?'' Lucifer thought. Even if the observers would be able to notice that Lucifer was not an ordinary kid or something like that, it would still be fine. Since he was here now at his destination, Lucifer could just start the massacre and kill all the people in this ce. He would be able to get his job done, and he would be able to obliterate the Warmester Denoble House. Of course, Lucifer still didn''t know the locations of the other organizations, but he knew that they were in the capital city so he would just be able to hunt them downter when he''s done here. That was why...this situation wasn''t really that dangerous for Lucifer as he could just literally destroy them right now. However, there was a reason why Lucifer was still controlling himself despite this, and that was... ''I want to kill them quietly...if it causes too much of an uproar, I wouldn''t be able to rece the head and control the Warmester from the shadows.'' Right, what Lucifer wanted to do here was to gain control of the Warmester Denoble House. If he could just kill all of the high executives, that would be possible. What''s more, if he killed all of the people here, that would...defeat the purpose of him sneaking in since Lucifer wanted to make use of the ''organizations'' that the Warmester Denoble House made. If he killed them all, there would be no members alive of the organization. That was why...Lucifer wanted to have his disguise not be blown right now. So that he wouldn''t have his hand be forced. However, it seems that Lucifer didn''t have to mind about any of that as the shadows...finally began to move away from him. Although it took a little bit longer than the others, Lucifer could feel that the shadows finished their observation as they left one by one. ''Hmm...why did they take longer to inspect me? Is it because I''m new and I''m standing next to this shit?'' Lucifer thought as he looked at Rouge. However, there was no answer that came to his mind since...he didn''t care. And it seems that this was finally done as a voice resounded out, "Alright, you can pass now!" Chapter 72: Six Chapter 72: Six After the checking was done by the several shadows that Lucifer could feel, a voice resounded out, telling them that they were now allowed to pass. Of course, when they heard that voice, the several men lined up in several lines began to move. They began to move as some men prepared to use the carriages again while the more important ones went back inside their carriage. Well, it was only natural that they would go back to their carriages. Why? It was because they were still outside of the city gates...of the city ruled by the Warmester Denoble House, the Warm City! Of course, when Lucifer was allowed to move again, he looked around and could see the massive wall around the city, and more importantly, the wide gate that was right in front of the very front carriage. He was plenty surprised to see that they were not yet in the Warmester Denoble House. ''Hmm...I thought we were already at the mansion of the Warmester, but it seems like I was wrong...'' Lucifer thought as he observed the city gates. ''No...it should be correct to consider this whole city as the Warmester Denoble House''s territory. After all, I can''t feel a single civilian inside.'' While Lucifer was being observed by the several shadows, he also gave some of his attention to the ce. Of course, since he didn''t know how big or wide it was, he just spread his senses all over the ce. And what he could feel was that...there was no civilian. Although most demons are strong naturally due to their birth, there should be demons who can''t draw mana or use magic. There would also be demons who are just weak by birth, and those are what civilians are. However, when Lucifer took his time to look at the ce, there... were no civilians at all. The city was filled with demons who can use magic or are just inherently strong. And that was why Lucifer was sure that this city was full of soldiers and men that are under the Warmester Denoble House. It was amazing how they were able to turn this city into their fortress where everyone is their subordinate, but...Lucifer didn''t really care about it. Hell, he wasn''t even rmed by it. He was sure that this work would be easy once he finds out who is leading the Warmester Denoble House. After all, it is just that easy for Lucifer even though he is having some kind of injury. However, it seems that Lucifer couldn''t think about this anymore as he heard Rouge''s voice speak to him. "Oy, let''s go," Rouge said as he began to walk towards the carriage that they were on before. Of course, when Lucifer heard Rouge, he just followed right after him. It didn''t take them long to enter the carriage again and sit down on the couch. Silence once more prevailed over the inside of the carriage, but it didn''t matter anymore since Lucifer could feel that the carriage that they were on started to move again. The two spent the time inside the carriage just like they did before; doing nothing at all and just staring at the empty air in front of them. There were several sounds of the gates opening and some other people shouting out loud, but...that didn''t really help spark a conversation. Well, that was definitely alright in Lucifer''s case as he could focus on trying to figure out the numbers of the people in here. Just because Lucifer was sure that this was gonna be an easy task for him doesn''t mean that Lucifer would ck off or something like that. He would make sure that there would be no plot holes in his n when he begins, and he would make sure that...he would be able to destroy the citypletely by some chance his ns go awry. Lucifer was arrogant, but he was definitely not stupid and he would surely not think that things would always go ording to his ns. He was not that naive, which is why he was trying to gather information just with his senses. ''Hmm...there are more than 5000 people in here.'' Lucifer thought as he finished counting the demons with his senses. ''Ah, there are 6 main buildings across the ce. One of them must be the Warmester Denoble House or something,'' Lucifer thought as he finished overseeing everything with his senses. ''Oh? There is a gathering happening outside in one of those 6 main buildings,'' Lucifer thought... And he kept doing this as he gathered intel about the Warm City while being inside the carriage entering the Warm City... **** The carriages entered the Warm City right after being checked by the several guards stationed at the gate. Of course, those guards were the shadows that Lucifer could feel moving around, checking the men while being in the shadows. And now...those several shadows were currently looking towards the city as they observed the carriages cruising on the main streets of the Warm City. Incidentally, there were a total of 6 shadows that were looking at the city right now. These 6 shadows were extremely strong. And that was definitely a fact since they were the only guards stationed at this ce. There were some other men as well, but...those men were only here to take care of the mundane stuff for the shadows such as preparing food, bath, women, and all those stuff that an ordinary maid would do. Right...and this basically means that the officials of the Warmester Denoble House trusted these 6 shadows since they were the only ones stationed at this gate, and this speaks for their strength. After all, being trusted by the Warmester Denoble House for one''s strength...that was an honor for most demons who were hoping to be one of the generals or something like that. Of course, even for the 6 shadows, it was an honor for them to be trusted by the Warmester Denoble House. And since they were trusted by the Waremester Denoble House and they consider it to be an honor, they...were always doing their best during their duty or guard time. That was why they were looking at the carriages cruising on the main streets of the Warm City. They...thought that there was something off in one of those carriages, and the leader of the 6 shadows, One, spoke. "Did you guys feel it?" He said as he...moved forward a little bit, some kind of light brightened up and allowing his body to be seen. One''s body was extremely big, but...there was something about him that looked to be sleek and flexible. It was clear as day that One is fast as well as strong for his big body, but that was not all as his face was all riddled with scars. Scars were only natural for someone who was in his line of work, but...the number of scars on his face were just too many to count that his face didn''t even look like to be a face. No...it was not just his face as even his whole body was riddled with scars, and that was why One was wearing a full bodysuit that hides those scars. Of course, it was not because of shame or something like that but because he knew that it was just disgusting to see. Anyway, when One asked the other shadows, all of them just nodded their heads and let some of their mana slip out of their bodies as their answer to One. And when One felt their mana, his face turned into a frown. "Hmm...should we report this to the main house? I certainly felt an evil presence among them, and that is normal for our line of work, but...the evil presence is just too strong." "Even the head of the Warmester Denoble House would shy away from this evil presence." One said as his body...started to shake on its own as if it was really scared of something. And that is indeed the truth. One, who had his body scarred all over, was feeling fear right now for something, but that was not even the important thing as even One didn''t know what he was scared of! "Indeed. I can feel the evil presence, but I can''t track it down." "Is that the same for you guys?" One said as he turned his head around to look at his subordinates. His subordinates were...just shadows, but when One looked at them, their real bodies appeared. However, there was something interesting about these 6 shadows. And that was...all of their faces were riddled with scars and all of them were wearing the same full bodysuit as One. It seems like they had the same situation as One when ites to scars. Anyway, when One asked them, they just did the same thing; nodded their heads and release their mana as their answer. "Hmm...but then again, this is just normal for us. There should be a strong new recruit that those guys picked up. Although it is abnormal that they got a strong new recruit, it should be just fine." "A strong new guy would definitely be weed by the lord of the Warmester Denoble House." One said. And the other shadows...they just agreed with what he said as they did the same thing again... Chapter 73: Ugly Chapter 73: Ugly The carriage carrying Lucifer suddenly stopped while Lucifer was still feeling the city to make sure that there would be nothing that would be able to mess up with his ns. And it was because of this that Lucifer knew where they stopped. ''Hmm? We stopped in one of the 6 main buildings, and what''s more, this is the building where the gathering is happening...'' Right, they stopped at the main building where the gathering is happening. Lucifer was able to feel this gathering ever since they entered the Warm City since there were just so many people here. That was also why he was able to notice them right away when he felt that the carriage stopped running. Incidentally, Lucifer could also feel that the other carriages that went with their carriage have gone in other directions now. Some of them stayed with Rouge''s carriage, but...most of them went towards other directions. Anyway, as soon as the carriage stopped running, Rouge immediately stood up as if nothing was happening, and then spoke as he walked towards the door. "Get up. We are here now. Just follow me and agree to everything that I will say so that you won''t have any problems being admitted." Rouge said. And when Lucifer heard that, he just stood up. However, there was something that Lucifer was really curious about in this situation. And that was why he spoke, "Hmm? Aren''t we already admitted - those who passed, I mean?" Right, since there were 68 people who were able to pass the exams, it should bemon sense to think that they are now admitted to the Warmester Denoble House or the organizations. After all, they were able to pass the exams. That was literally all that they had to do. Now...howe Rouge is talking about that they are not still admitted? That was the weirdest thing that Lucifer has ever heard ever since he went on with this n of his. That was also why Lucifer couldn''t help but ask Rouge about this since it was really...weird. After all, if they were still not admitted, and there was still something that these 68 people should do to be admitted, then...that means that the number will go down even further. And most importantly, more job for Lucifer since he would also have to do those things to be admitted. No, since Rouge already said that Lucifer just had to agree on everything that he said for Lucifer to be admitted, things should be much easier for Lucifer. However, it was just the truth that Lucifer was getting curious about this, which is why he asked Rouge. And when Rouge heard what Lucifer said, he turned his head around and spoke with a grin. "You passed the exam, of course. Those who passed the exams are qualified enough toe with us back to Warm City." "Ah, by the way, this ce is called the Warm City, it is the ce being ruled by the Warmester Denoble House." "Anyway, the ''project'' has ended by the time the exams ended. However...it is the truth that the neers must keep up with the customs of the Warmester Denoble House, which is why you are still not admitted." "The neers must prove themselves before they can be admitted." "However, don''t worry. As long as you agree on whatever I say outside, things will flow smoothly and you will be able to have an easy time getting admitted in the Warmester Denoble House." Rouge said all those words without missing a single beat. This just shows how experienced Rouge was when ites to recruiting people for the Warmester Denoble House. However, that was not important at all as Lucifer just nodded his head. Well, that was not all that he did as he began to think, ''Agree to whatever he says? Hmm...this is weird. Does he n to make me agree to a contract?'' Right, the contract is the worst-case scenario. If Lucifer were forced to agree on a contract or something like that in this case, Lucifer would be forced to finally move. He would have to disagree since that would mean that Lucifer would be a ve to someone or to Rouge, and that is something that must never happen. Well, it will never happen since Lucifer wouldn''t agree on being a ve of someone else, but...that would mean that his cover would be blown and that he would have to start destroying all of them in here. If that was the case, then...it would be an all-out war instead of an assassination. This would totally beat the purpose of Lucifer disguising himself and sneaking inside the Warm City. However, it''s not like this ispletely bad for Lucifer. He just needs to find out if all of the officials are in this ce, and then...make it explode. Even though Lucifer was pretty weak right now, he could still make a city disappear with just a flick of his finger. Once that happens, Lucifer had a trump card that would make sure that he would never be found out that he was the one who destroyed the city. That was why...Lucifer can just destroy the city once that happens, so Lucifer was not that worried about it. The only thing that was bugging Lucifer is that...he was sure that he wouldn''t be able to find out about the location of the officials once that happens. ''Hmm...I''ll think about it once the timees. I just hope it won''t be the contract...'' Lucifer thought as he looked in front. Although it seems like a lot of time ever since Lucifer began to think, it was actually not. Lucifer calcted all of those things in just a single second, which is why...Lucifer could see that Rouge was still walking towards the door of the carriage. ''If it is the contract...the demon bless the souls of all the people in here...'' Lucifer thought as he followed Rouge out of the carriage. His eyes...were showing his determination to kill everyone in this ce. The power of the Archdemon shall be unleashed tonight. **** Lucifer and Rouge were able to get out of the carriage without any trouble. Some man was waiting for them, who opened the door for them. And as soon as they got out, they could see the mass gathering that Lucifer felt when he was still in the carriage. However, that was not important at all as the people in this ce were all...lying on the ground as if that was their only purpose in life. "What''s happening?" Lucifer murmured as he looked at the people lying on the ground. Even though Lucifer already prepared himself for the worse to happen, he didn''t expect to see something like this. After all, who would expect to see hundreds of people lying on the ground right after descending off a carriage? Unless one knows already that hundreds of people are lying on the ground, then it is practically impossible to guess this situation. Of course, Lucifer was not that shocked about it, but he was just curious since it is extremely rare to see something like this happening. Anyway, when Rouge heard what Lucifer said, he quickly spoke. "This is something that the neers must do in order to prove themselves worthy to be with the Warmester Denoble House." Rouge then raised his right hand and pointed to the right side, which Lucifer followed with his eyes. And...there was something Lucifer didn''t expect, but somehow he considered it to be normal as well. Why? It was because...the 68 people who Lucifer knew that passed the test earlier were lined up with some kind of weapons in their hands. There were swords, daggers, knives, among the 68 people. Hell, there were even rocks in their hands, and they were all shocked and shaking. Although they knew that they would be the subordinate of the Warmester Denoble House, they also didn''t expect something like this. They...didn''t expect that they would have to kill on the very first day that they arrived in Warm City. Right...the neers need to kill people in order to prove themselves. And the people who are lying on the ground are their targets. ''Hmm...interesting. So, they are trying to test the neers'' mental fortitude and will by doing something like this. Impressive way of doing it, but...it''s ugly.'' Lucifer thought as his face turned into a frown. His eyes...saw a random neer slowly walk up to one of the people lying on the ground. The random neer was having some kind of problems walking, but he was still able to reach one of the people. Right after reaching, a voice resounded out, "Kill!!!" And as if the random neer have no choice in this situation, he cried out, "AHHHH!!!" as he proceeded to stab the person lying on the ground. ...silence prevailed over the ce, and the person who got stabbed didn''t scream. In fact, the one who stabbed was the one screaming, "AHHH!!" as the neer continuously stabbed the stranger. ''Really, what an ugly way of doing it,'' Lucifer thought... Chapter 74: Orangutan Chapter 74: Orangutan Lucifer watched the other neers kill the people who were lying on the ground. The ones who were lying on the ground were mercilessly killed by the neers since this was something that they must do in order to prove their worth. However, the ones who were lying on the ground never screamed for help and they just acted as if they already epted their deaths. Well, that was only normal. After all, the mental fortitude of these people was already broken and they can no longer function as living creatures. They...are just dolls with a washed-up soul living in it. And that was because of the continuous tortures that have been done to them over the course of years and years. Right, these people have been tortured for years and there was nothing they can do about it. What''s more, they...were just tortured without any meaning or purpose at all. They were just grabbed from their house, and some men that they haven''t even met began to torture them without telling why. And that fact alone broke these people more than the torture itself. These people knew from the bottom of their hearts that they did nothing that should warrant a cruel action such as torture, but...they were still tortured. Even a veteran of a battlefield would break down if something like this happens even though he knew that there was nothing going on. Anyway, these people were killed by all of the 68 neers. It took quite a lot of time since there were some neers who vomited and hesitated to kill, but they were still able to force themselves to kill. After all, if they didn''t kill...they would be the ones to be killed. This was the type of ''project'' that they joined, and each of them knew very well what this project was. Practically everyone living in the slums knew that their only one way to seed in life is to grab on the sharp knife called Warmester Denoble House and hopefully use it to their benefit. That was why every neer was able to kill despite hesitating andmenting over the act of killing. Incidentally, these people were demons, the neers. However, even though they are demons, they are kind as well. Just like how there are various humans, there are various demons existing in the Hidden world. And when it was finished, there were still a lot of people lying on the ground. The 68 neers only killed 68 people - each to their own target. And when they were done, they were congratted by a stern-looking man who also said some kind of speech in front of the neers. Of course, the speech was about the neers being admitted to the Warmester Denoble House and that they are now free to go to their rest houses. The 68 neers were then escorted by someone who seems to be a veteran in this field as they were led to their own rooms and so on. And all of these events were watched and observed by Lucifer, who was...a little bit confused right now as he looked at Rouge. The reason why he was confused is that...Rouge made it look like it was going to be hard for the neers to be admitted. However, from what it looks like in the current situation, it was just...to kill people and that was it. Even for Lucifer who was disgusted by how the Warmester Denoble House operates, he still knew that this was an easy way for neers to be admitted to the Warmester Denoble House, which is why he was confused. If it was this easy to be admitted in the Warmester Denoble House, why did Rouge make it look like it was going to be hard? In fact, due to Rouge making it look like it was going to be hard, Lucifer thought that it was going to be a contract or something like that. That was why...Lucifer was utterly confused at this point, but there was nothing he can do about it since Rouge was talking with someone. Rouge has been talking with someone ever since the neers'' test had ended, and since it has been quite some time since the test ended, these two people were talking for a lot of time now. And that was also why Lucifer could only look at Rouge and the other person who Rouge was talking to. ''Hmm...he''s the one who made the neers kill and the one who made the speech.'' Lucifer thought as he observed the other man. However, Lucifer didn''t really care about this man at all as he was just really curious about what Rouge said and what happened just now with the neers and all that. ''There should be more than this...it would be absurd if this is the admission test that he meant.'' Right, for Lucifer, if this was the admission test that Rouge meant, it would just be ridiculous and absurd at the same time. After all...it was so easy that one would be able to enter the Warmester Denoble House at any moment one wants. However, it seems that Lucifer didn''t have the time to think about this anymore as Rouge finally turned around and raised his hands towards Lucifer. "Oy! Come here, I''ll introduce you to Orangutan," Rouge said as he shouted out loud for Lucifer to hear. It seems that Rouge and Orangutan were on pretty close terms since Rouge wasn''t using any stiff and was clearlyfortable around Orangutan. Anyway, when Lucifer finally heard Rouge speak out to him, he quickly reacted and walked up to Rouge. He then spoke, "What is it?" with quite a hoarse voice. Although the way Lucifer acted was a little bit rude, Rouge didn''t mind it and Orangutan didn''t mind it as well. Incidentally, Orangutan was a pretty big man who was towering over Rouge right now. He was also towering over Lucifer, but that was not all as Orangutan''s face was...smallpared to the rest of his body. This was such a weird look that Orangutan''s nickname became the Small Giant, which basically means his head and body. "This is Orangutan, I''m sure that you''ve seen him do that speech in front of the other neers, and he is also one of your superiors, so be sure to be polite to him," Rouge said as he looked back in forth between Orangutan and Lucifer. Lucifer just bowed his head as he yed the character that he created ever since this n started and spoke, "Hello." And when Orangutan heard that, he justughed out loud, "Kuhahaha, so this is a promising newbie that even Rouge epted, huh?!" Orangutan and Rouge were friends way before they achieved their current ranks. They werefortable around each other, and they helped each other as well to reach their current ranks. Incidentally, Orangutan was not from the slums. He just really formed a friendship with Rouge when he was also a newbie that the Warmester Denoble House recruited ''normally.'' Anyway, since Orangutan and Rouge knew each other for a while now, Orangutan knew that Rouge''s standards were so high that even the Warmester Denoble House''s standards would only be ashamed in front of his standards. Of course, Rouge was just using the Warmester Denoble House''s standards for the project since that was the protocol, but...the main point is that...Rouge''s standards were so high, yet he is actually saying that he is rmending someone and that he praises this someone as a promising neer? Orangutan couldn''t believe it at first when he heard ite out of Rouge''s mouth, but now that Orangutan was looking at Lucifer, he could finally understand how Rouge, with his high standards, is rmending him. After all, even though Orangutan still hasn''t seen Lucifer in action, Lucifer was just oozing out with some kind of aura that makes even Orangutan shrink back a little bit. Of course, just because Lucifer had this aura doesn''t really mean that he was stronger. At least, that''s what Orangutan knew and believed. Anyway, when Orangutan said those words, Rouge quickly replied to him with a satisfied grin on his face, "That''s right. Isn''t he pretty strong? I checked him out myself, and he passed my tests with flying colors." Rouge said, and Orangutan quickly replied with words of shock and amazement for the neer. After all, this was the first time Orangutan heard someone pass Rouge''s tests with flying colors. The two talked some more right in front of Lucifer, but Lucifer didn''t really mind it now. He...was using this wasted time to find out more about the surroundings, but...there was something that caught Lucifer''s attention from Orangutan and Rouge''s conversation. And that was... "Anyway, the neers are going to kill people for 30 days straight, right? Can''t you spare this guy from doing something like that? I assure you that he can kill. I just don''t want his time to be wasted doing something like that," Rouge said. And what he said was...something that even shocked Lucifer. ''Hmm...so that was it. They are going to make the neers kill for 30 days straight...really, this is just straight-up ugly.'' Lucifer thought. Chapter 75: Dont Worry Chapter 75: Don''t Worry Lucifer was thinking about how the neers would have to kill people for 30 days straight before they can be admitted to the Warmester Denoble House fully. He was thinking about how ugly it was for the Warmester Denoble House to do something like this, but well. This was just how life is for some demons, and it is something Lucifer considers normal as well. However, just because Lucifer considers it normal doesn''t mean he likes the fact that people are being forced to kill. In fact, he hated it since this was something Lucifer didn''t really like as a man. Of course, Lucifer is a hypocrite, and he has done things worse than this and he knew that very well. However, Lucifer didn''t care at all about being a hypocrite, and he just really found this custom of the Warmester Denoble House ugly. However, it seems that he couldn''t think about this anymore as Rouge spoke once more, causing Lucifer''s attention to go towards him. "Alright, thanks! I''ll remember this, so don''t worry about it!" Rouge said as he waved his hand towards Orangutan, who turned around and started to walk away from this ce. Well, there was only one reason why Orangutan started to walk away from this ce, and that was because his conversation with Rouge was done and that he no longer had any business in this ce. Right, the two had already finished talking with each other, and when Orangutan disappeared from his field of vision, Rouge turned around to look at Lucifer. Lucifer was just waiting for him quietly as that was the character that he created for this n. Anyways, when Rouge turned around, he quickly spoke to inform Lucifer what he and Orangutan talked about earlier. "You heard what we were talking about, right? The part where the neers would have to kill every day for 30 days straight." "That''s what I was talking about earlier when we were still in the carriage, and it seems like you don''t have to do that anymore." Rouge said as he looked at Lucifer. And what Rouge said was indeed the truth. What Rouge and Orangutan were talking about was Lucifer. Since Lucifer was so promising, Rouge just had to talk about him with his friend, and while they were talking, Rouge slipped in a suggestion of letting Lucifer pass without having to kill every day for 30 days straight since it would just be a waste of time. Well, it is indeed a waste of time for a newbie with potential like Lucifer to just spend his days like that. He could be training and getting stronger with those 30 days, after all. Although 30 days seems so little, it is actually enough for a demon to get stronger and get used to his new environment, which in this case, the Warmester Denoble House as this is Lucifer''s new environment. And for Orangutan to agree with what Rouge suggested, Lucifer passing freely without having to kill people every day, Rouge gave many reasons and advantages of letting Lucifer pass in just like that. Although Rouge and Orangutan were close friends that have been working for a long time now, that doesn''t really mean that Orangutan can just let Lucifer, a neer, pass like that even if Rouge was the one who said so. That was why Rouge tried to persuade Orangutan with the advantages and all that shit, and he even went so far as to say that he would own a favor and that he would repay it someday. With Rouge going so far as to let a neer in, Orangutan was forced to justply since this was Rouge, a man who was trusted and became a captain among the troops of the Warmester Denoble House. So it wasn''t really that hard for Orangutan to allow it. Of course, that was what happened with the conversation that Rouge and Orangutan shared. And when Lucifer heard that, he just had a shocked look on his face as his eyes widened and his mouth even opened a little bit, "Woah..." He eximed with amazement in his eyes. Well, that was only because he was ''amazed'' that Rouge was able to make this happen. Of course, he is just being like this because of the character that he had to y. He had to be amazed since what Rouge did was something that would impress any other neer as this basically means that Lucifer...would be seen as a promising neer now by all people. Something like that would definitely amaze all of the neers since this would alsoe with benefits that no one would have expected a neer toe. Something like this would get the neer to be recognized among the other men, neers and veterans alike, and there would also be instant fame once Lucifer officially gets introduced to other people. And it is because of all these points that Lucifer acted like that as he is a neer in this case and situation. And when Rouge saw Lucifer''s reaction, he just had a grin on his face as he looked at Lucifer. "That''s right. You don''t have to do that boring shit for 30 days, and you would be able to get on top quickly by using this 30 days to strengthen yourself and train more." "Of course, just because this happened to you doesn''t mean that you are some hot shit in real life, so you better not let it get to your head, you understand?" And what Rouge said was indeed the truth. Just because a neer received something like this doesn''t really mean that he is hot stuff now and that he is strong enough to battle anyone. That is definitely not the case, and Rouge knew that very well. In fact, Rouge was only reminding Lucifer because he cares for him since Lucifer was indeed one of the rare talents that can soar high into the sky and dominate it. What''s more, they were from the same birthce! There''s no way that Rouge would let a kindred soul, who is talented just go down the wrong path. He would do his best to take care of him and groom him until he can take care of himself and spread his wings for himself. In other words, Rouge...was just kind to Lucifer since this was something that he wanted to do, not because he wanted to take advantage of Lucifer''s talents or something like that. Of course, this...is all Lucifer''s evaluation of Rouge as he watched and observed Rouge all the time when Rouge and Orangutan were talking with each other. And when Lucifer heard what Rouge said, he just nodded his head as his dead eyes...started to have some kind of light. It was the sign that Lucifer was determined and it was easy to see, and even Rouge was able to notice that kind of light shine in his eyes. ''Good...he''s got a will to live and a will to get better...'' Right, Rouge was aiming for Lucifer to have a will to live and a will to get better so that Lucifer would aim to spread his wings. After all, no matter how talented one is, if one does not have the necessary ambition to fulfill something, nothing would really happen. If one does not have the necessary will to do something, then...one''s talents would just go down the drain and be wasted. And Rouge knew this fact very well as he has already seen a lot of talented people but was unable to do something great. And that was why Rouge wanted Lucifer to have some kind of will so that he would aim for the top. After all, it would just be pitiful if Lucifer were to just aim for the bottom barrel when he got the wings to fly. And that was why he wanted Lucifer to have this will. And since Lucifer showed that he got this kind of will down now, Rouge was satisfied. "Good. Anyway, you have toe with me so that I will introduce you to the other officers. There would definitely be advantages to you if you have the connections, so you better not be rude to them, alright?" Rouge said those words without missing a single beat, and Lucifer just nodded his head. In fact, this was something that Lucifer wanted to hear. After all, meeting the officers...means there would be more information avable to Lucifer. And if there is enough information, Lucifer would be able to start destroying this ce andplete his goal. That was why Lucifer wanted to meet these officers as well since this would basically mean the official start of his n! ''Good...now I just have toy low for a while and shit will finally start,'' Lucifer thought as his eyes saw Rouge turn around and start to walk towards the main building where the carriages led them to. "Follow me," Rouge shouted out loud for Lucifer to hear. And Lucifer just followed right after him. Of course, he followed right after Rouge with a twisted look on his face. Why? It was because Lucifer couldn''t wait. ''I will finally be able to unleash some of my power...'' Right, Lucifer was excited for the hell toe... Chapter 76: String Chapter 76: String Lucifer followed Rouge into the main building where the carriages led them to without any problems at all. There was no one who stopped them, and there was no one who tried to mess with Lucifer, even though he was basically a new guy in this ce. After all, even though Lucifer didn''t know this, a new guy would basically be teased by everyone in this ce. No, it would be more correct to say that everyone would try to put the new guy in their ce. After all, they wouldn''t want a new guy who is arrogant or something like that so it would definitely be for the best to put them into their ce while they were still new. That would also help the veterans in ordering the new guys since the new guys would be scared of the veterans or something like that. Well, that was onlymon in this ce since the veterans wouldn''t want the new guys to suddenly rise in power and overthrow the veterans. They would want to keep their superiority and authority so that they would still be in power and they would be able to keep the new guys as theirckeys. In other words, this ce...was apetition. No, it would be better to call it a life or deathpetition since the veterans would also try to keep the promising new ones out of their way. They would even go as far as to kill the promising new ones, which in this case was Lucifer. After all, no one would want to lose their power in a situation where they could basically do everything to another person. However, there was a reason why Lucifer was not being attacked or being put to ce by veterans. It was obvious, but...it was because of Rouge, who was walking alongside him. Rouge was pretty famous around these parts, and he was well respected by his men and colleagues. What''s more, Rouge was someone who got connections to the top of the Warmester Denoble House, Orangutan being one of his connections. Although Orangutan didn''t look like it, he was actually pretty high up in the rankings of the Warmester Denoble House. And there were a lot of people that Rouge knew that was just as high as Orangutan and even higher than him. That was why the veterans who saw Lucifer walking alongside Rouge didn''t dare attack him or something like that. It was quite amazing if you think about how Rouge was just a captain of a random squad, yet he can make the people here refrain their hands from doing something. Well, that was just how life is, and Rouge took advantage of those connections fully. That was also why Lucifer could walk safely right now, though...it didn''t really matter since Lucifer would be able to destroy anyone who would dare attack him in this ce. And it was in this way that Lucifer and Rouge walked around the main building. They walked up some floors, and the whole ce was so big that even Lucifer would get lost as this ce was just like a maze carefully thought up by someone. However, it seems that they finally reached their destination as Lucifer could see a huge door at the end of the hallway that they were walking on. ''Hmm... is that it?'' Lucifer thought as he looked at the huge door. The huge door was...it was just a door, but it was really amazing to see something like this in the main building. Why? It was because the main building was still somehow small, and Lucifer and Rouge went up five floors already. It means that...the main building shouldn''t have that much space, and Lucifer himself confirmed this with his senses, but it seems that there was some kind of spatial magic going on that the main building was able to have a big room like this in the sixth floor. ''Interesting, at least they have some interesting stuff...'' Lucifer thought, but it seems that he didn''t have the time to think about this anymore as Rouge spoke. "The ones that you are going to meet from now on are all big shots within the Warmester Denoble House," Rouge said with a stern voice. And as soon as Lucifer heard those words, a reaction came out of his mouth naturally, "Big shots?" He said those two words...with an unusual smile on his face. It seems that he would be getting the big fishes right off the bat, and this would mean that Lucifer would be able to confirm if the head of the Warmester Denoble House was here and if the heads of the organizations were here. Although Lucifer already knew that the organizations were stationed in the capital city of the Zacharath Kingdom, Epitel, it still wouldn''t hurt him to see if the heads were located in this ce. After all, once Lucifer confirms that they are here, all that Lucifer would have to do is to wipe the Warm City off the map and then make sure to take advantage of the organizational structure that the Warmester Denoble House and rece the head of the Warmester Denoble House. Right...Lucifer was nning to make use of everything that the Warmester Denoble House has to offer and he would wring them dry, too, whether dead or alive. Of course, if the heads of the four organizations were not here, then...Lucifer would just have to do some more work. That was why Lucifer was somehow caught off guard when Rouge said that Lucifer would be meeting some kind of big shots in the Warmester Denoble House. After all, it was as if a golden opportunity was falling to hisp so easily that it wasn''t even funny, instead it was suspicious. No...since Lucifer was confident about himself and his disguise, he didn''t have anything to worry about. But it was the truth that it was suspicious that things were flowing so easy and smooth. Nevertheless, Lucifer still nned to take it if a golden opportunity was right in front of him. In fact, he would grab it so that this golden opportunity wouldn''t be able to get away from him! And that was why Lucifer spoke again as he looked at Rouge''s back. "What do you mean by that? Big shots..." Lucifer said with a concerned tone in his voice. After all, he was still ying the character that he made. This was not the time for him to ruin it as he has still not confirmed the story of the heads. And for a neer like him who just got here and with no background at all, it should only be normal that he would be concerned about it or worried about it. After all, who would have expected to meet their boss on the very first day of a job? No...in this situation, it''s as if one is meeting the chairman of apany on the very first day of attending the job. That was why Lucifer should be feeling the pressure and he should be getting nervous about it as well. Of course, the character that he was ying as Lucifer knew that Rouge was expecting him to react like this. After all, Rouge never said that Lucifer would meet the big shots of the Warmester Denoble House. He just said that he would meet important people, and that was it. Now that he finally said the identities of these important people, the neer, Lucifer, should be worried about it, and that was exactly what Lucifer tried to y. And when Rouge heard what Lucifer said, he just continued to speak without looking at him. "Well, don''t worry about it. They are definitely big shots, but they are kind as long as you are respectful to them." "Being connected to them would also secure your safety while you''re living here since that would mean that you are recognized by the top." Rouge said all those words without missing a single beat, and Lucifer heard him very well. And as soon as he stopped speaking, Lucifer spoke, "By big shots, do you mean...the inner table of the Warmester Denoble House?" Right...Lucifer finally asked Rouge this question; the question that he wanted to ask so bad since this would basically mean that Rouge would be snitching on them and give information about them. "Kekeke, you know a lot of stuff. To think that you would know about those things. Well, anyway, that''s right." "They are people sitting at the inner table of the Warmester Denoble House, and one of them is sitting at the very top of the inner table." "These people are one of the factions in the Warmester Denoble House, the String!" Rouge said with an excited voice. Well, Rouge couldn''t help but be excited as the people that Lucifer would meet are definitely the big shots of the Warmester Denoble House. What''s more, they...are actually one of the organizations of the Warmester Denoble House, String. "Kekeke, we''re here," Rouge said as he stopped walking. Chapter 77: Old Man Chapter 77: Old Man Rouge and Lucifer reached the huge door stationed at the end of the hallway. The door was really huge, but Rouge was able to open it easily as he used some kind of magic to open it. And now, they were now standing at the room, with the huge door at their backs. However, even though two random people just entered the room, there was no one who bothered with them. There was no one who bothered to turn their heads and look at them. There was no one who bothered to talk to them and ask them what they are doing in this room, as this room was for VVIPs. It was really amazing, but...there was a proper reason why they were not reacting to Rouge and Lucifer. And that was because...they were not allowed to do that. They were not allowed to look at the two random strangers, and they were not allowed to give them attention. They...were not allowed to do anything at all except...to kneel. Right, the people in the room were kneeling towards someone who was sitting in a very prestigious and luxurious chair. And the one who was sitting on that very prestigious and luxurious chair was...an old man who had a cane in his hold. He was looking down on the people who were kneeling down on the ground as both of his hands were holding the cane as if he was using it to help him sit properly. However, when Luciferid his eyes on this old man, he knew right away that this old man was strong as fuck. Of course, he wouldn''t be able to hold a candle to Lucifer, but...if Lucifer decides to unleash an attack that would wipe out the entire city, the old man might just be able to survive it. That was why Lucifer had a theory about who this old man was. And that is... ''The head of the Warmester Denoble House?'' Right, Lucifer thought that the old man was the head of the Warmester Denoble House. After all, that should be the only demon who would be able to survive an attack from Lucifer even if Lucifer was feeling something wrong with his body. If this old man was not the head of the Warmester Denoble House and is just the head of one of the organizations, then...things might just be a little harder for Lucifer. However, it didn''t really matter since Lucifer could just spend some more effort to track the heads down one by one after he destroyed the Warm City. But...if this was really the head of the Warmester Denoble House, then...Lucifer would have... ''I lucked out if this is the head. Interesting,'' Lucifer thought as he looked at the old man. However, it seems that Lucifer couldn''t think about this anymore as he felt some kind of weight press down on his head. Of course, Lucifer knew what this weight was, and since Lucifer knew what this weight was, he just went with the flow and...kneeled on the ground. Right, Lucifer actually kneeled, and the weight on his head was Rouge''s hand who forced Lucifer to kneel. Well, it wasn''t really forced since Lucifer predicted that this would happen anytime soon. Incidentally, although it may seem a lot of time has passed ever since the two entered the room, that was not the truth. Only a few seconds have passed ever since the two entered the room, and as soon as Rouge realized what was happening and who the old man was, he was quick to act and made Lucifer kneel so that they wouldn''t offend the old man. After all, the other people present in this room, a total of 6 people, were the big shots that Rouge mentioned, and yet, they are all kneeling down in front of this old man. It was obvious that the old man was someone who was even more important and influential than the big shots that Rouge knew. And when they were kneeling now, the old man, who was looking down on the people present here, suddenly turned his head to look at the two random people who just went in here without any permission at all. And since it was done without any permission, it is only natural that one would get angry about it. After all, it''s not like Rouge was the boss or anyone like that who can just casually enter any parts of the building without any permission. That was why the old man had his face turned into a frown as he looked at Lucifer and Rouge. Well, it wasn''t really that visible that the old man''s face turned into a frown as the wrinkles were just too many to count and just naturally forms his face into a frown. However, it was the truth that the old man was quite angry right now as he...was talking to the 6 pirs of the Warmester Denoble House about something important. Right, the people who were kneeling down to him were considered the 6 pirs of the Warmester Denoble House. 4 of them were the heads of the four organizations that the Warmester Denoble House created for their own sake. 2 of them were the personal attendants of the Warmester Denoble House, and they are considered to be, respectively, the left and right-hand men of the head of the Warmester Denoble House. Right...the people here in this ce were all very influential in the Warmester Denoble House and they were very strong as well. However, that was not all for the old man...was indeed the head of the Warmester Denoble House. He was...Lucifer''s target for assassination. That was why...the old man would be able to make the 6 pirs kill Rouge and Lucifer any moment he wants since he is literally everyone''s master in this ce. However...there was something strange that happened. No, it wasn''t really that strange. It''s just that...the old man''s frowning face...smoothened up when he saw Rouge. However, that was not all the old man did as he also shouted out loud, "Ohh! Rouge!" Right, the old man called Rouge as he looked at him with d in his eyes. It was weird to see that the head of the Warmester Denoble House would act like this when Rouge was just amoner and a captain of some random squad. However, even though it was weird, none of the 6 pirs reacted at all as they just watched this event with their senses. "Come here, Rouge," The old man said as he tapped the ground with his cane as he ordered Rouge. Of course, when Rouge heard the old man''s words, he moved fast as he stood up and walked up near to the old man. However, he didn''t dare get too close to him as he was still standing a few feet apart from him and he proceeded to kneel down as well. And when Rouge was now near him, the old man spoke again, "How did the recruiting go? Did you find some good ones?" Although the old man definitely asked this question, he didn''t really care about it. He didn''t care if Rouge were able to find some good ones, who are promising or anything of the sort. The old man just asked Rouge to start a conversation with him. It was weird as hell, and even Rouge was weirded out by this as he knew the old man''s identity. That was why Rouge spoke with a bit of difort in his voice. "Yes, Patriarch. I found a good one, and he is actually here with me right now." "He passed all of my tests with flying colors, so I wanted to rmend him to join the Royal Knights of the Warmester Denoble House, where he would be able to make full use of his talents as the instructors there are all incredible." Rouge said those words without missing a single beat, but he was not done as he continued as he raised his head slightly to look at the old man. "If I may introduce him to you..." Rouge said. And he trailed off his words to make sure that he wouldn''t offend the old man by suggesting something like this. After all, who would dare suggest something like this? Aplete stranger newbie is actually going to be introduced to the patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House? That was just ridiculous that even the 6 pirs wouldn''t dare to do that. However, even though it was ridiculous, none of the 6 pirs were reacting or saying that Rouge was overstepping his boundaries. Not the 4 heads of the organizations and not the left and right-hand men of the patriarch. But...the most important one, the old man, the patriarch, also didn''tin about Rouge overstepping his boundaries. In fact, the old man had a happy smile on his face as he continued to speak. "Ohhh, so you were able to find a good one? That''s good, that''s good." The old man then turned his head to look at Lucifer, but...this time, his face changed into a frown. It was a scary frown. Chapter 78: Good Job Chapter 78: Good Job The old man looked at Lucifer with a scary frown on his face. It was so differentpared to the look that the old man gave when he was talking with Rouge, who was just a random captain. Of course, Lucifer was just new to the Warmester Denoble House, but...whenpared to the head of the Warmester Denoble House, both Rouge and Lucifer would just look tiny enough that such a stark difference in the old man''s behavior was...abnormal. Right, that was how it should be. Just like how the old man was currently looking at Lucifer with disdain in his eyes, that should also be his look when he was talking with Rouge. Lucifer knew this very well, and that was also why he was really weirded out by the fact that the old man...was kind to Rouge. Of course, even though Lucifer never got any confirmation that the old man was indeed the head of the Warmester Denoble House or something like that, he still knew that this is the head. Why? It was because Rouge referred to the old man as patriarch. And there is only one person who could be called patriarch in the whole Warm City, and that is the head of the Warmester Denoble House. That was why Lucifer was quick to analyze the situation and was sure that the old man was indeed the head of the Warmester Denoble House. However, there was a reason why Lucifer was still not making his move right now, even though this was his target of assassination. And that was...he didn''t know the identity of the other 6 people, who were kneeling on the ground. Of course, he knew that they were pretty high-ranking to be in the same room with the patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House, but...they could also just be like Rouge, who is just...obviously favored by the patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. That was why Lucifer was not making any moves right now since his goal was the patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House and also to learn the location of the various heads of the four organizations stationed at the capital city of the Zacharath Kingdom, Epitel. After all, even if Lucifer would be able to assassinate the patriarch of the Warmester Denoble Head now or he destroys the entire Warm City, it would still do no good since he got to take care of the dogs called organizations so that no trouble woulde to him. Right...since Lucifer was now right before the head of the Waremseter Denoble House, Lucifer has now two options. It is either to assassinate slowly and just rece the head with a puppet of his own or...destroy the whole city and just act as if the Warmester Denbole House never existed in the first ce and just usurp their organization. Anyway, it was still the truth that Lucifer got to find the heads of the four organizations first before making a move, which is why he still wasn''t doing anything. The information that he would get out from this opportunity of meeting the head of the Warmester Denoble House would definitely affect his actions from now on. Anyway, when the old man looked at Lucifer, he just stared at his head with disdain in his eyes. The disdain was so strong that Lucifer could literally feel it crawl up to his skin, but he didn''t really care about it. He just let time pass as he let the old man look at him, and it seems that the old man doesn''t n to talk to Lucifer as he...turned his head back towards Rouge. Well, it was only natural that the head of the Warmester Denoble House wouldn''t talk to someone so low in position. It would just be extremely ridiculous if Lucifer, a neer into the organization, were to talk to the boss right away. Just meeting the head of the Warmester Denoble House on his very first day should be enough of glory and honor for a neer. "Hmm...that''s definitely a good seed you found. I can feel his strength from here! Good work, Rouge!" The old man said with quite the proud smile on his face. It was such a sudden change on his face, but well. Since no one can see his face right now, it didn''t really matter. "It is my duty, patriarch," Rouge calmly said as he bowed his head even more towards the old man. As soon as the old man heard that, he just nodded his head with satisfaction on his face. He wanted to take in this moment where Rouge did something good and where he can actually praise him without any worries. Well, he can definitely praise him without any worries at any moment he wants, but...he wanted Rouge to actually build his confidence so...this is a chance for that since Rouge actually did some good work. That was why after thinking about what to say carefully to Rouge, the old man spoke again. "That''s right. Since you did such a good job, what reward shall I give you? You can ask me for anything you want." The old man said with quite the proud look on his face. Well, that was because he was indeed proud of what Rouge did for him. And as soon as Rouge heard those words, he immediately spoke as he...dismissed the idea. "There''s no need, patriarch. It is only my duty to fulfill my job, and this is just another one of those instances where I need to fulfill my job." Right, for Rouge, this was just another part of his job since he was assigned to recruit people from the slums. It was definitely such an honorable way of thinking that he would take down the offer for a reward since it was the patriarch himself who was offering to reward him. After all, the patriarch would definitely be able to give anything whatever Rouge wanted. And that was why the old man was pretty surprised to hear that Rouge actually didn''t want anything. He then spoke as his lips trembled a little bit, "Y-you don''t want any reward? Hmmm..." Well, the patriarch wanted to give a reward for Rouge so that Rouge would be able to grow confidence in himself. "That''s a little bit troubling..." The old man continued as it was indeed troubling that Rouge didn''t want a reward. If Rouge himself didn''t want a reward, that would make it extremely suspicious if the old man forces Rouge to take a reward now that he knows that Rouge actually didn''t want one. After all, it''s not like the patriarch can just show that Rouge was his favorite or something like that in front of his 6 pirs. Even though the 6 pirs would definitely understand his actions, there would definitely be some bitter feelings about it or something like that, which would cause a rift between Rouge and the 6 pirs. And that is something the old man does not want to see at all. That was why...it was a little bit troubling for the old man. However, it seems that Rouge doesn''t realize this or maybe he just doesn''t care as he spoke. "Yes, patriarch. I don''t need such gifts, and your praise alone is enough for this servant," Rouge said sincerely with a heavy voice. Well, what Rouge said was definitely the truth. Rouge was saved by the Warmester Denoble House so he looks at the patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House as some sort of God. And being praised by his God...that is definitely enough for Rouge since this old man was basically his God. Although it sounds twisted and all that stuff, it didn''t really matter for Rouge who wanted to keep things simple. Of course, hearing these words from Rouge made the old man shake his head as he decided to just follow Rouge''s words. Well, not really follow, but because the old man can''t really do anything now, it would just look that way. "Hmm...Alright, then. That''s fine," the old man said as he looked at Rouge. However, the old man...suddenly changed his aura and demeanor as he looked at the other people present in this ce. It was definitely weird, but when the 6 people felt that the old man changed, they immediately shouted out loud. "The 6 pirs bows to the patriarch!" "The 6 pirs bows to the patriarch!" The 6 men shouted out loud simultaneously. Well, the 6 pirs were bowing already to the old man ever since this whole thing started so they just shouted that out loud. No...they were already bowing to him before this even started. Anyway, when the old man heard that, he spoke. "String, Intel, Moni, and War. How are things going on your side?" The old man said the names of the four people who were kneeling on the ground. No...it was not really their names, but the names of the organization that they were leading. And as soon as they heard that, String, Intel, Moni, and War, immediately shouted out loud. "There are no problems, Patriarch!" They said. Chapter 79: Loyal Chapter 79: Loyal "There are no problems, Patriarch!" The four men shouted out loud at the same time as they answered their Patriarch. Of course, they knew what the Patriarch was talking about since the Patriarch specifically called them out. They were the four leaders of the four organizations that the Warmester Denoble House created to do their dark work. Well, at this point, the whole Warmester Denoble House was a very dark denoble house. If the people of the Zacharath were to be asked about this, the four organizations and the Warmester Denoble House were the same organizations, and there would be no doubt when they answer this. Anyway, when the Patriarch heard their answer, a vein popped on his forehead. It seems that he was angry about what he just heard, but that was not all as he even mmed on the ground with the staff in his hands. Thud! The sound of his staff and the ground hitting resounded out, and it even shook the entire ce a little bit. And that was...a little bit shocking. After all, this entire ce was built with quite the special material that no attacks would be able to destroy, even if it was an attack from a strong and renowned demon. And the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House was definitely a strong and renowned demon. That was why...for the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House to shake this ce which was built with quite the special material was a little bit shocking. It was shocking because it was built with that special material, but it was only a little bit as it was expected as he was the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. Although it sounds confusing, that was just how things worked as that was just how high quality this special material is. Anyway, when the shaking of the entire ce finally stopped, the old man spoke again, but this time, with a harsher and hoarse voice that seems to just pierce through one''s soul. "What do you mean there are no problems!? I hear my grandson''s toy has still not arrived at his bed, what about that, huh?!" "I created the organizations so that the main house wouldn''t have to work at all and be able to keep a good reputation, but you guys are useless!" "What''s more! The royal family has sent me a letter regarding the suspicious movements of various syndicates!" "Those various syndicates are you guys, no!? Just how sloppy have you gotten for the royal family to invite me and talk about it!?" "Just the fact that they even invited me shows that they are already suspicious of the Warmester Denoble House!" "Do you even understand our situation!?" The Patriarch said all those words without stopping at all. He became out of breath, but it didn''t really matter to the Patriarch as he was able to regain it back in no time at all. Of course, when Strings, Intel, Moni, and War heard his words...no, it was not only them as even the other two men, along with the four guys, started to shake. Well, the Patriarch himself was angry with them. It was only natural that they would get scared since the Patriarch would definitely be able to kill them and their families without even standing up. That was how powerful the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House was. Well, it was because the Patriarch would definitely be able to send his men towards them or something like that. Even though the Patriarch was definitely strong, he wouldn''t be able to take on the 6 pirs at the same time as he was an old man now. There was a reason why they were called the 6 pirs, after all. However, there was a reason why the 6 pirs are scared of the Patriarch getting angry. And that was... ''O-oh no! If he gets angry, his heart might just give up on him and the Patriarch might die!'' The man called String thought as he tried to think up of things that he could possibly say to calm the Patriarch. Right...the reason why they were afraid of the Patriarch getting angry was because it might just cause the death of the Patriarch. It seems that they were loyal to the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House as they are even thinking of his health even though the Patriarch just said horrible things to them. Well, there was a reason why they were subordinates to him and there is a reason why they are loyal to him. After all, they wouldn''t be subordinates to him if they weren''t loyal. The 6 pirs...each of them are strong and can go independent now and they would be able to flourish by themselves, but...they are still here, serving the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. Just this much is showing their loyalty to the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. Anyway, it was not only String who tried to think up things to calm the Patriarch as all of the 6 pirs did so. However, the first one to think up a way of how to calm the Patriarch was Intel, the leader of the organization that handles information. In a way, this was to be expected as Intel was the leader of such an organization. Anyway, this is what Intel said, and he said this while keeping his head bowed down. "P-Patriarch, the young master''s toy is already on the way to Warm City, and that task is handled by the assassins of the Warmester Denoble House." "The various organizations that String, Moni, War, and I lead are also supporting those assassins so they are guaranteed to reach the Warm City...after a day or so from now." "Please, do not worry about that. As for the syndicates that the royal family is looking at, please... do not worry about them also." Intel said all those words, and his voice resounded out in this ce as his words entered each of the people present here in this ce. Of course, when the other 6 pirs heard his words, they immediately understood what he wanted to say. Well, it was really easy to understand as Intel even stopped speaking after that. And the only reason why Intel would stop speaking even though they wanted the Patriarch to calm down...is to let other speak. And they understood that just from the fact that Intel stopped speaking. And the first one to speak was...War, the guy who handles the organization that is specifically made for war and everything regarding war. "Yes, Patriarch. Intel is right. Please do not worry about the syndicates or the royal family, they absolutely have nothing on us." War''s voice resounded out in this ce, and that was all that he said. Of course, he stopped speaking for the same reason Intel did, and that was to let other pirs speak. Sensing that this is a chance for him to speak, String immediately jumped in on the chance to speak as he spoke. "That''s right, Patriarch. Besides, I think that those syndicates that the royal family is talking about... are just dummy syndicates that we ced around the Zacharath Kingdom so that they would think those syndicates are the ones responsible for our actions and doings." Right...and what String said was indeed the truth. The four organizations that the Warmester Denoble House created also made some other organizations under them act as dummies for them. After all, it would just be too dangerous to operate as the only syndicates in the Zacharath Kingdom''s capital city, Epitel. Even if they certainly could monopolize the underworld, the four organizations...no, the Warmester Denoble House wouldn''t dare do something like that. One trace would be enough to track them down, after all, and things could get messy once that''s done so it was better to have some dummies operate just in case something bad happens. Anyway, when String said those dummy syndicates existing in the capital city of the Zacharath Kingdom, Moni, the one who handles the organization in charge of getting funds and everything regarding money, spoke. "That''s right, Patriarch. From my calctions and from the data that I have gathered, it is more than likely that the syndicates that the royal family wants to talk about are the dummy syndicates." "No...I am more than 85% sure that it is the dummy syndicates." Moni said. The other two pirs, the left and right-hand men of the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House, wanted to say something as well, but...they refrained from doing so. After all, they didn''t know what was happening in the capital city of the Zacharath Kingdom, Epitel. It would be better to leave it to the guys who know the ins and outs of the Epitel city. And because of that, there is no one who spoke after Moni, and silence resounded out in this ce. It was weird that silence resounded out, but...that silence was broken soon as someone unexpectedly spoke up. And that someone is...Rouge. "Patriarch, if I may speak..." Chapter 80: Illegitimate Child Chapter 80: Illegitimate Child "Patriarch, if I may speak..." Rouge said as he kept his head down. Even though Rouge knew that he was being favored by the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House, he wouldn''t dare abuse it or something like that as he knew that would just incur hate to him by other people. Of course, those other people include the 6 pirs, who just got treated so harshly by the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. However, even though the Patriarch just treated them so harshly and even shouted out loud as he talked to them, his...facial expression softened up as he turned his head to look at Rouge. "Hmm? What is it, Rouge? You may speak up," the Patriarch said with a voice as smooth as butter. It was just...iprehensible why the Patriarch is showing such obvious favoritism to Rouge, who was just a random captain in the lower-ranks. However, the 6 pirs actually knew the reason why the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House is being like this to Rouge. They knew the reason why, which is why they weren''t getting angry at Rogue or something like that. That is also the reason why Rouge had such connections to the big shots of the Warmester Denoble House, AKA the leaders of the four organizations. However, just what is the reason why the Patriarch is so kind to Rouge? It was...very simple. ''Rouge is the Patriarch''s illegitimate son,'' the right-hand man of the Patriarch thought as he sent his senses to look at Rouge. Although it didn''t seem very obvious, as the Patriarch was just full of wrinkles on his face, the Patriarch and Rouge actually looked quite a lot simr to each other. In fact, that was how the 6 pirs were able to know that he is the illegitimate son of the Patriarch, and that is also why the Patriarch was able to easily ept that Rouge is indeed his son. One of the 6 pirs, String, just one day was taking a stroll at the za of the slums, and he just somehow saw Rouge, who was dying on the edge of a street and was able to instantly connect his roots to the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. Even as a kid and full of dirty, Rouge just had this simr look to the Patriarch, which String couldn''t ignore. Of course, that didn''t mean String immediately went on and invite Rouge to the Warmester Denoble House or something like that. After all, it''s not that umon for people with no blood rtions to look alike with each other. However, the simrity was just too much that String had to investigate. He sent his men to find out about Rouge''s parents, and they found out that Rouge was just an orphan. And the fact that Rouge was an orphan was an rming fact. After all, there''s no way that Rouge would have a father if his father was livingfortably in the Warm City. As for Rouge''s mother...String knew that the mother was just some woman that the Patriarch used for some ytime when he got excited, quite unlike for his age. Well, it was quite normal for the Patriarch to use women that he didn''t know for some ytime as his wife was already dead. His other wives were also dead as...the Patriarch was just too old right now and his wives passed away due to old age. That was why it wasn''t unusual for him to y around like that, especially so since he got the power and influence to have any woman that he wants. Of course, this still didn''t mean that String just immediately told the Warmester Denoble House that the Patriarch had an illegitimate son or something like that. It may just be a coincidence, after all. However, just a few days after String made the investigation on Rouge that he finally decided to tell the Patriarch about Rouge. Why? It was because String was able to basically confirm that Rouge was indeed the illegitimate son of the Patriarch. And it was because of... ''Mana. Their mana is so simr to each other and they possess the same look. There is no way that their mana would be so identical to each other unless they are rtives of some sort!'' Right, Rouge''s mana felt simr to the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. As String was someone who was serving the Warmester Denoble House for quite a long time now, he had seen the Patriarch in action and he was able to witness his strength. He watched the Patriarch kill people with no mercy at all, and he also felt the intense feeling of the Patriarch''s mana. And when String was observing Rouge, who was stealing food from someone at the time, he felt it. He felt the same intense feeling of the Patriarch when Rouge...straight-up killed the man who he stole food from. The way Rouge looked when he killed the man...was so simr to how the Patriarch killed people, which made String tell the Patriarch about him. This made the Patriarch curious about Rouge since he knew that he was ying around as well. Of course, this also made the Patriarch...a little bit hopeful since this may mean that there would be another son for him. He wanted another son because...well, his current son basically took over the Warmester Denoble House and does not have the time for him. Even though the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House was definitely a cruel man, he still wanted some time with his son. But his current son isn''t able to give him that since he was busy with his duties. However...with Rouge''s existence, it was just...possible to have quality time with his son. Of course, the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House didn''t really believe String right away as he was suspicious of the news. After all, String might just be doing it for him or something like that since String knew that the Patriarch wanted another son. It means that...the timing was just too close for it to be a coincidence. Nevertheless, the Patriarch was definitely curious about Rouge, which is why he ordered String to take him there. Right...the Patriarch himself went to the slums to take a look at Rouge. This just shows how curious and how the Patriarch desires for another son. And when the Patriarch and String went to the slums, they were able to find Rouge pretty quickly. And as soon as the Patriarch saw Rouge, he...knew it. No...his instincts knew, and his blood reacted to Rouge, who was currently killing another man in the corner of some alleyway. The Patriarch''s blood told him...that Rouge was his son. At that moment, the Patriarch quickly ordered String to make some kind of project so that Rouge would be able to join the Warmester Denoble House or something like that. Of course, since Rouge was his son, the Patriarch was confident that he would be able to pass any kind of exam that String woulde up with. Not that String would make it hard for Rouge to pass, but either way, things escted up to that point and after some years, Rouge became a captain. Although the Patriarch was excited for Rouge, he didn''t tell Rouge about his identity or anything of the sort, and there is a reason why. It was because...the Patriarch was sure that Rouge woulde to hate him if he ever told him that he was his son. Why? It was because Rouge has been living a hard life in the slums where he had to kill people daily just to get food. He had to steal and he had to starve just to survive day by day. He had to experience hell. And now...some kind of man would just enter his life and tell him that he was his son? What''s more, this man was a very influential person who has everything in the world. This man was living a high life while his son was suffering in the slums with no food to eat. There''s no way that his son...Rouge would definitely be able to look at the Patriarch as his father. No...he might look at the Patriarch as his father but that would just be to ''secure'' his hold and future. And the Patriarch wouldn''t want something ''fake,'' which is why he prevented himself from telling Rouge that he was actually his son. This is why...the situation was like this, the Patriarch showing favoritism to Rouge, and Rouge having no idea why. It was pretty confusing and all that for Rouge, but well. Rouge didn''t really care about it since, for him, the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House was his savior. And that was why Rouge wanted to repay the Patriarch of the Warmester House, which is why he asked for permission to speak. And when he was granted the right to speak in this situation, he immediately did it. "The royal family of the Zacharath Kingdom is not suspicious of the Warmester Denoble House." Chapter 81: Luck Chapter 81: Luck "The royal family of the Zacharath Kingdom is not suspicious of the Warmester Denoble House," Rouge said in a calm voice while keeping his head down. Of course, what he said was very..ughable because of his background as a random captain in the Warmester Denoble House. He doesn''t even deserve to say such lines, but no one reallyughed at him or dismissed his words because he was the illegitimate child of the Patriarch. However, even though the Patriarch was showing clear favoritism to Rouge and all that stuff, the Patriarch...couldn''t help but doubt Rouge. Why? It was because...it was just impossible for Rouge to know about these things. After all, the Patriarch knew what Rouge could do as a captain and he also knew his strength. And because the Patriarch knew, he understood that Rouge...didn''t have the knowledge or any power to say those things. However, Rouge still did it. ''Hmm...is he trying to curry favor with me or what?'' The Patriarch thought as he looked down on Rouge. Of course, this is one way to look at Rouge''s decision to say something about the current situation. Everyone can definitely say things that they don''t really mean, and anyone would be able to say that the royal family of the Zacharath Kingdom isn''t suspicious of the Warmester Denoble House after hearing what the 6 pirs had to say. The Patriarch knew that very well, which is why he thought that Rouge was just trying to curry favor with him. After all, the Patriarch knew that Rouge knew who the men kneeling to him, and he also knew that they are quite close to each other as well. And since the 6 pirs have already said their piece about the situation to the Patriarch, it would be easy to repeat what they said since...they already said it. In other words, Rouge was trying to curry favor by repeating what the 6 pirs said. Of course, this was really a low-ball move for Rouge, but the Patriarch didn''t really mind it since...well, the Patriarch is ying favorites with Rouge, after all. However, it was the truth that the Patriarch was somehow a little bit disappointed with Rouge with this kind of move. After all, it''s not like Rouge would have to say anything at all in this situation when it was the 6 pirs who were exining this to the Patriarch. It would have been different if Rouge would have offered some other information to the table, but...since Rouge knew who the 6 pirs were and he just repeated things, it was really disappointing for the Patriarch. Well, that disappointment soon vanished as the Patriarch started to stroke his long-ass beard with his left hand as he decided to give Rouge another chance. It was not really another chance but...the Patriarch would give Rouge a chance to exin himself why he said those things. If it was just for the sake of currying favor with the Patriarch, then...the Patriarch would be forced to lower his perspective on Rouge. Either way, the Patriarch would definitely know Rouge a lot better if he knows the reason why Rouge said those things, which is why the Patriarch spoke again. "Ohh...why do you say that, Rouge? Have you investigated those things as well?" The Patriarch said with the same old voice. Of course, when Rouge heard what the Patriarch said, he quickly answered his question. "Yes, Patriarch. I have snooped around the capital city of the Zacharath Kingdom, Epitel, for a while now. I have also ordered some of my men to take special care and told them to investigate in the capital city of the Zacharath Kingdom, Epitel." "Of course, they aren''t really doing anything big and all that stuff, but...I can definitely say that the royal family of the Zacharath Kingdom is not suspicious of the Warmester Denoble House just from the few data that I have gathered through my men." "There are a lot of supporting facts as well that leads to that conclusion, which has been stated by the 6 pirs of the Patriarch, and I can also give a detailed report on how they don''t suspect us." "If the Patriarch wants it, I can present it right away." Rouge said all those words without even missing a single beat, and he was very confident when he said those words, which made his voice resonate throughout the different men''s ears in this ce. In fact, Rouge''s confidence was just oozing out when he said those words. Well, it was because Rouge was sure of what he said. He already knew about these things beforehand, so it was easy to be confident. Besides, he was the one who investigated things around so there was no way that Rouge''s words would be off the mark with the data that his men gathered. Anyway, when the other 6 pirs and the Patriarch heard what he said, they...were a little bit impressed. After all, this basically means that Rouge said those words earlier, not to curry favor with the Patriarch or something like that, but because he really did know something about the current situation. And that was something amazing considering his lowly background of a random captain in the Warmester Denoble House. With his limited resources and all those kinds of stuff thates with him being a random captain in the Warmester Denoble House, he was able to gather data in the capital city of the Zacharath Kingdom, Epitel. What''s more, his men were just weaklings who would probably die with a single attack from a royal knight or someone like that. If they were able to seed in collecting information in the Epitel City, that would mean they were able to escape from the senses of the guards in that ce. And that would mean that their captain, Rouge, was able to do something with those guards in that city since it would be impossible for his men to evade the prying eyes of the guards. After all, it''s not like his men would suddenly be stronger or something like that. However, that was not all as...Rouge or any of his men reported a single casualty while they were doing that. This basically means that Rouge, a random captain with his random unit, was able to do something that only the organization that Intel leads would be able to do. And that was just beyond...ridiculous! Incidentally, not even one of the 6 pirs doubted Rouge in what he said because of his identity and the confidence that was oozing out of him. In a way, this was kind of expected since he was the son of the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. Well, this just basically proved that Rouge was definitely the son of the Patriarch as he was just a genius. Of course, the 6 pirs were not the only ones who were delighted with this news as even the Patriarch was happy about this. ''So, he was not trying to curry favor with me, but...he was trying to reinforce and back up what the 6 pirs said because he had substantial proof that would back him up and witnesses that would prove his word,'' The Patriarch thought as he looked at Rouge with a smile. It was really amazing for Rouge to be able to do this even though he was just a random captain. And the fact that he only said those words because he wanted to reinforce what the 6 pirs said meant that Rouge was a man of honor. He wasn''t the type to bootlick someone or something like that. And this pleased the Patriarch more than anyone could have expected since this basically means that Rouge was definitely a good child. Any parent would be happy if their child was showing such good progress and potential. Anyway, when the Patriarch was finally able to sort out his feelings about Rouge, he finally spoke again. "Good. Good. You don''t have to present those data or whatever. I trust your words on this, Rouge." "However, if they are not suspicious of the Warmester Denoble House, then why are they inviting our house?" "It''s not like we are the only Denoble house out there. There are two Denoble Houses that are on par with the Warmester Denoble House, but...the letter that was sent to me never mentioned anything about those two Denoble Houses being invited." "This is weird..." The Patriarch said all those words as he squinted his eye while looking at the empty air. Well, it was definitely weird for the royal family to suddenly invite the Warmester Denoble House. Why? It was because... "And I told them years ago that I would go into a recluse because of my old age..." Right...the royal family knows the situation of the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. Even though his legitimate son has taken over his patriarch duties, the official head of the Warmester Denoble House is the old man. That was why it was weird since this means that...the royal family knew that and still invited him. "There''s an ulterior motive...hmmm..." The Patriarch said. However, right after he said those words, a new voice resounded out in this ce. "Hmm...so the Patriarch and the 4 organizations are here. I''m in luck," the voice said, and the voice belonged to Lucifer. "Ah, you don''t have to worry about the royal family. Since you guys would be dead anyway," he continued... Chapter 82: Magic Circle Chapter 82: Magic Circle "Ah, you guys don''t have to worry about the royal family. Since you guys would be dead anyway," Lucifer''s voice resounded out in this room. Someone else other than the Patriarch peaking was so sudden that the people present in this ce were unable to react right away. After all, they didn''t expect that someone else would speak. Lucifer''s voice was also foreign to them so it didn''t register to their brains as fast as possible. Even the Patriarch was speechless when he heard Lucifer speak, but...there was someone in this room that was able to react properly, and that was Rouge. "Oy! What are you doing!" Rouge shouted out loud as he was now...standing. He stood up almost immediately when he heard what Lucifer said, and he was just standing where he knelt. Well...Rouge was hesitating to do something in this situation. If it were any random guy who said those words, Rouge would kill that random guy right away without any mercy evident in his eyes. However, the person who said those words in this situation was Lucifer. And Lucifer was someone Rouge bonded with, even though it was only for a short while. Rouge was also able to feel some kind of camaraderie with Lucifer as they were both from the same hometown. These facts alone were able to make Rouge, the one who could kill at a young age, hesitate to move and kill Lucifer. Well, it was the first time that Rouge was able to interact with someone from the same hometown, and this is because Rouge has always kept a distance from others as he knew that it would be best to not get involved with someone else. However, in Lucifer''s situation, Rouge was forced to interact with him since Lucifer was just special and outstanding that Rouge had to do things for him so that Lucifer wouldn''t die out in this tough environment where almost everyone ispeting with each other. The fact that Rouge even allowed toe with him to this ce when Rouge knew that this ce was full of big shots definitely showed that Rouge was looking out for Lucifer. And that was why Rouge was hesitating to kill Lucifer. He was hesitating to do something in this situation, and he was hoping that words would be able to solve this situation, even though Rouge knew that what Lucifer just said was tantamount to a death sentence. After all...saying that the Patriarch and the 6 pirs of the Warmester Denoble House would die is just asking for death. Rouge knew that very well, and yet he was still willing to make things work out for Lucifer. This just shows how talented and useful Lucifer was in the eyes of Rouge. It was then that Rouge continued to speak with the same loud voice as he shouted out loud. "Apologize right now, and I would plead with the Patriarch himself to spare your life!" Rouge knew that he was being shown clear favoritism by the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. However, he didn''t care about it at all and he just ignored it as he just wanted to work for the Warmester Denoble House since it is what saved him from the dark alleyways of the slums of the Zacharath Kingdom. But...it was the truth that Rouge was aware of it. And Rouge was willing to exploit this fact just to make sure that Lucifer would be able to keep his head. In a way, Rouge was really going out of his way to make sure that Lucifer would be able to stay in the Warmester Denoble House as he was even willing to use the favoritism that was being shown to him by the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House even though Rouge has ignored it up until now. Well, it was just the truth that Lucifer was a waste if he would just die because he said some stupid shit to the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. However...it seems that even Rouge would be unable to save Lucifer from the wrath of the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble HOuse as the Patriarch spoke. "Hmm...are my ears working right or not? I heard something really rude!" The Patriarch said those words. And as soon as he finished speaking, the pressure that wasing out from the Patriarch naturally just increased in volume and size! However, that was not all as even the room, which was created with special material all over, started to crack down with the pressure of the Patriarch. That was just how angry the Patriarch was with what Lucifer said. But that was not all as even the 6 pirs of the Warmester Denoble House were now...surrounding Lucifer with each of their respective weapons out. They were all directing killing intent at Lucifer, who was just standing in the middle of the room as he observed the Patriarch and the 6 pirs. It was then that one of the 6 pirs, String, spoke again as he looked at Lucifer with disdain in his eyes. "No...the Patriarch heard right. This little brat definitely said something rude to the Patriarch," String said with a hoarse voice. However, there was something else that String was doing, and that was...he was releasing some of his mana to cover himself. Of course, he was doing this to protect himself against the pressure of the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. After all, even though the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House was an old man now, it was still the truth that...he was still the Patriarch for a reason. And that is solely because of his strength. String definitely wouldn''t want to underestimate the pressure that the Patriarch was letting off right now especially now since the Patriarch was quite angry. Of course, it was not only String who was doing something like this, but also the other 6 pirs present in this ce. They were covering themselves with their mana as a way to protect themselves, but they were also using their mana as a way to prepare themselves against Lucifer. Well...even though they knew that Lucifer was just a weak demon who was just recruited today by Rouge since Rouge himself said so, they...didn''t underestimate him or something like that. Why? It was because... ''It''s obvious that he''s a spy. And if he''s a spy, then he must be strong enough to survive against us while waiting for hisrades,'' String thought as he observed Lucifer. Right, the 6 pirs and even the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House were thinking that Lucifer was a spy. After all, there''s just no way that someone would go and pass the exams of the project of the Warmester Denoble House, go to Warm City while being friendly with Rouge so that he can meet with the big shots, only to end up threatening the big shots themselves. The only ones who would do something like that are crazy or insane people who didn''t know what to do with their lives or suicidal people who wanted to die already. However...from what Rouge said about Lucifer, it was more than likely that Lucifer was not some crazy person or suicidal person. And the only option left is that...Lucifer was a spy. The 6 pirs and the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House were able to calcte all those things in just a single second, which proves that they certainly know what to do in these kinds of situations. Well...experience has definitely helped them in figuring out Lucifer''s identity. Of course, they were all wrong since Lucifer...was not a spy or something like that. He was an enemy of the Warmester Denoble House who would destroy them and wipe them off from the map of the world. "Hmmm...Although I still haven''t confirmed it, you guys are the leaders of the organizations that the Warmester Denoble House created, right?" "After all, from what I observed, you guys are named after the organizations that each of you leads. And the other two...well, I don''t really care about anyone else at this point." Lucifer said as he began to prepare himself as well. He started to churn out some of his mana towards his hands as he started to make the magic that would blow the Warm City away from existence. No...he wouldpress that magic so that it would only be this room that would get blown away. ''I just need to kill them and then have someone else rece them...I would then be able to use the organizations for my own benefit.'' Right, Lucifer wanted to use the Warmester Denoble House''s organizations for his own benefit. However, it seems that Lucifer didn''t have the time to think about this anymore as Rouge spoke. "You!! Don''t be disrespectful and just kneel on the ground! I would apologize to the Patriarch and the 6 pirs for you!" Rouge said. It seems that Rouge was really determined to keep Lucifer alive. However... "No can do, captain. No, wait, what was your name again? Well, whatever." "You''re going to die here, too." Lucifer said as he finally finished preparing himself. It was then that a huge magic circle appeared on the ground. Chapter 83: Battle Chapter 83: Battle "No can do, captain. No, wait, what was your name again? Well, whatever." "You''re going to die here, too." Lucifer said as he finally finished preparing himself. It was then that a huge magic circle appeared on the ground. The huge magic circle had the color of red and it was shining so bright that the people present in this ce were blinded by the light, but, of course, not Lucifer. He was looking down on the magic circle that he prepared to kill the Patriarch and the 6 pirs of the Warmester Denoble House and also Rouge, who was just looking at him with horrified eyes. Of course, the Patriarch and the 6 pirs were not just standing around when the huge magic circle appeared on the ground. The 6 pirs...backed down a little bit as they stepped back and chose to prioritize to protect themselves. Well, it was only obvious that the 6 pirs would choose to protect themselves in this situation. After all, there is a tremendous amount of mana in the magic circle on the ground that they could feel. What''s more, the tremendous amount of mana in the magic circle was really dense and powerful that they were forced to be wary against it even though they first looked down on Lucifer. Well, it was only natural that they would look down on Lucifer since they knew that he just came from the slums or something like that, but after this, they were forced to change their thoughts and opinions about Lucifer since the magic circle was just...threatening. Of course, it was not only them who thought this way, but also the Patriarch, who was still sitting on the chair while gripping on his staff. His head was looking in the direction where Lucifer was located, at the very center of the magic circle, and he was looking at Lucifer with...a pissed off look on his face. After all, he didn''t expect that something like this would happen on the very day that he came out here to meet his son, Rouge. It was only natural that he would get pissed, but...that was all the Patriarch felt right at this moment. He was just pissed. He wasn''t feeling any worry for his life right now or anything of the sort. He didn''t feel fear for Lucifer, who was showing such a magical magic circle filled with dangerous and threatening mana. And that was because...this situation was just like any other situation to the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. He didn''t feel the need to worry for his life right now because...there was no need to. He didn''t feel fear for Lucifer because...there was no need to fear him. Right...and that was because the Patriarch was confident that the 6 pirs would definitely be able to put down the magic circle on the ground and kill Lucifer before anything would happen to him. He was that confident when ites to his subordinates'' strength and decision making in this situation. And he was not wrong as the 6 pirs started to make a move on Lucifer. "Go, War!" String shouted out loud as he gave the signal for War to proceed with what he nned to do. And what War nned to do was...to chop off Lucifer''s head before the magic circle could do something against them. That was why...when War heard what String said, he disappeared from his spot and moved fast. He closed in on Lucifer, and out of nowhere, War was holding some kind of sword in his right hand. The sword was shining with some kind of light, and this light was War''s mana that he used to make sure that the sharpness of the sword would be able to cut anything. Although the 6 pirs were sure that Lucifer was weaker than any of them, they didn''t dare underestimate him due to the magic circle that he produced. And that was why...it was not only War who closed in on Lucifer as the right-hand man of the Patriarch appeared right behind Lucifer. ''Hmmm...a pincer attack, eh?'' Lucifer thought as he readied himself. He bent his knees and churn out some more of his mana and guided it towards his hands. Behind him was the right-hand man of the Patriarch and right in front of him was War, the man who was considered to be the strongest leader out of all the 4 leaders of the organizations. The strength of thebined attack of these two was bound to be tremendous and life-threatening, but...Lucifer''s face showed no panic at all as he just...disappeared from his spot as well. ''Huh!? Where did he go?!'' The right-hand man of the Patriarch and War thought at the same time when they noticed that Lucifer disappeared. However, that was not important at all as...they didn''t juste here to kill Lucifer. They...closed in on Lucifer for two reasons; to kill Lucifer and...to disable the magic circle, and the only way they would be able to do that is to disrupt the mana imbued in it. "I''ll handle it!" The right-hand man of the Patriarch shouted out loud as he arrived at the very center of the magic circle and stopped there. Of course, he said those words to War, who was now right in front of him. War was...he was not listening to the right-hand man of the Patriarch as he was already on the lookout for Lucifer. However, when War found Lucifer, he became shocked as...Lucifer was...fighting against the other 6 pirs. Right, Lucifer was fighting against the other 6 pirs. To be exact, he was fighting against String and Intel right now, and the other two guys were on his ass, chasing after him as Lucifer traded blows against String and Intel. But...that was not the main reason why War was shocked when he found Lucifer. ''H-he''s fighting against them on even terms...'' War thought as he saw Lucifer overpower String and Intel at the same time on a battle while dodging the attacks from the left-hand man of the Patriarch and Moni. And this sight was just...beyond ridiculous! After all, who were the 6 pirs? They were literally the strongest subordinates of the Warmester Denoble House, and they were the leaders of their respective organizations. The other two, the left-hand man and the right-hand man of the Patriarch, were powerful on their own right as well. And now...someone with no background at all, and someone who supposedly came from the slums was overpowering two of the 6 pirs while dodging the attacks of the other two of the 6 pirs? ''That''s just ridiculous!'' War thought as he bit his lips when he realized how dire this situation was. He then kicked off the ground powerfully to help the other 6 pirs fight against Lucifer. And Lucifer was...he felt War closing on in right away as he dodged some kind of mana projectile that came from Moni. However, Lucifer didn''t really care about War at all as he just looked at String and Intel. "You guys are nothing special. Did I get my hopes up just to be disappointed by how weak you are?" Lucifer said. And as soon as he said those words, the 6 pirs that he was fighting all stopped moving as they just stood. String and Intel were just standing in front of him, and the left-hand man of the Patriarch and Moni just stayed on the back, waiting for a chance to pounce on Lucifer. War also just stopped his move as he felt that Lucifer...had an abnormal amount of mana on his right hand. However, that was not the main point. That was definitely not the reason why the 6 pirs stopped fighting against Lucifer in this crucial moment. It was because...the abnormal amount of mana on their enemy''s right hand came from the magic circle on the ground. And this was...unknown to them. They didn''t know if this was possible to make or whatever, but...the fact that it happened right in front of them made them wary and cautious against Lucifer. After all, they didn''t know what this move can do as they didn''t even know what the magic circle is used for. "Hmm...As soon as I start to reveal my cards, you guys stopped fighting," Lucifer murmured as he squinted his eyes. His face was...it wasden with disappointment as he began to shake his head. "Yeah, you guys are really nothing special," Lucifer sighed as he felt...disappointment all over his body. And as soon as he said those words, String retaliated back as he shouted out loud, "Shut your trap! You haven''t even seen the best of us, yet, and now you''re being so arrogant just because you were able to trade some punches against us?!" "You will die here, and that''s for sure! Even if Rouge begs for your life, the fact that you disrespected the Patriarch spelled the death for your pathetic life!" String said as he looked...angry. However, for Lucifer, String looked like he was waiting for something. ''Oh? He''s buying time for that guy to disable the magic circle, huh?'' Lucifer thought as he felt that the right-hand man of the Patriarch was fiddling around with his magic circle. Chapter 84: Red Flames Chapter 84: Red mes ''Oh? He''s buying time for that guy to disable the magic circle, huh?'' Lucifer thought as he felt that the right-hand man of the Patriarch was fiddling around with his magic circle. Well, Lucifer thought that was a good move for the 6 pirs to do in this situation when they are fighting against him. The 6 pirs didn''t know what the magic circle is for, and it seems like it wasn''t going to explode at any moment so it was best to defuse it now that Lucifer was fighting against the other 6 pirs. If the right-hand man of the Patriarch is able to defuse the magic circle, then that would be one less problem they have to mind. Now that Lucifer proved to be apetent demon who could fight against the other 6 pirs easily, it would be best to focus on him. Of course, they were still confident that they would be able to defeat Lucifer easily as they are still not serious in this battle yet. They were just testing the waters with the move that they did earlier, and Lucifer...was well aware of that fact. Right, Lucifer knew that the 6 pirs were not yet serious, but he still deemed them as useless and just sub-par. Well, as they were against Lucifer, one of the strongest demons in the past, it was only reasonable that Lucifer would end up thinking that way about the 6 pirs who can''t even touch him even though his body was literally weakened right now. ''Although that''s a great move as the magic circle isn''t doing anything right now, that''s only because I am still trying to figure out their exact identities.'' ''Did they really think they can just go and defuse a magic circle that I created?'' Lucifer thought as his eyes...started to shine. His eyes started to glow with the color of red, the same color that the magic circle had. "Naive!" Lucifer shouted out loud as he pped his hands. Tap! The sound of his pping resounded out in the room, and it made the 6 pirs be wary and tightened their guards as they churned out more of their mana to guard themselves. However, that was a wrong move to do. In front of the absolute strength called Lucifer, no amount of guarding would work. No amount of reinforcing would work. No matter what kind of strength that they have, absolute strength is still absolute. The only thing that they should have done in the very first ce was...to run. "Perish in hell, you ungrateful demons who dare to stand before me!" "Come, Red mes!" Lucifer shouted out loud, finally activating the magic circle on the ground. And as soon as he activated the magic circle on the ground, the magic circle...disappeared. It disappeared, and the room immediately turned dark. It seems that the light in the room was destroyed when Lucifer exchanged blows against the 6 pirs. "What happened?!" Rouge shouted out loud, unable to see what was happening in the room. Of course, he was extremely curious about this as he never expected that Lucifer, who he just thought to be a weakling who got a lot of potential from the slums, would be able to fight against the 6 pirs all at once. However, that was not the important thing for Rouge. Rouge was...he was actually looking for an opening to stop the fight before it esctes. He would stop the fight, and then beg for mercy for Lucifer. Right...Rouge wanted to save Lucifer at all costs even though it would mean his reputation would be dampened and connections being severed. Now that Rouge saw that Lucifer could fight against the 6 pirs on even terms, he would definitely want Lucifer to survive this and represent the slums. Well, it was just because Rouge thought that Lucifer and the 6 pirs were fighting because of what Lucifer said. He absolutely had no doubts about Lucifer''s background or origins. He really thought that Lucifer was from the slums just like him. In a way, Rouge was very naive as he really loves his hometown which is called the slums. Anyway, when the room got dark, the Patriarch, who was just watching the situation with keen and interested eyes, finally decided to take action. He...lifted off the staff that he was holding, and began to wave it towards the darkness. "Light," the Patriarch murmured. And as soon as he did that, the light inside the room turned back on and the ce brightened up as if it were nothing. And as soon as the light brightened up, the Patriarch and Rouge...all had their eyes wide open. Their eyes looked like they were about to pop out of their sockets, and their jaws fell down to the floor just from the shock they received when they saw what happened in the room. Well, that was only natural. It was only natural and right for them to react like this. Right, even for the cool-headed and strong Patriarch, it was only right for him to react like this. Why? It was because...all of the 6 pirs, who were all strong and were fighting against Lucifer, had fallen to the ground without moving even a single finger. They didn''t make a single noise, and it seems like they have lost their consciousness. And that was just absolutely crazy! After all, the Patriarch never felt anything that could have possibly knock out the 6 pirs. He didn''t even hear their bodies falling to the ground. The Patriarch, as old as he is, should have been able to sense what was happening in the room, and he should be able to tell if there was an attack strong enough to knock the 6 pirs out. And the fact that the Patriarch was unable to sense what was happening at all...was even crazier than the fact that the 6 pirs were now lying on the ground, knocked out. That was why the Patriarch was shocked. Of course, Rouge was shocked for the same reason as the Patriarch. After all, there would only be one reason why the 6 pirs are lying on the ground, and that would be Lucifer. It was just absolutely crazy for him to be able to do something like this without a long battle or a death battle. This ce should have been destroyed first, and the Warm City should have been dragged to their fight. If Lucifer was truly on par with the 6 pirs, that should have been the case. However...for the 6 pirs to be beaten so one-sidedly, that was just...beyond ridiculous at this point, which is why the Patriarch and Rouge were shocked as they looked at this sight. And while they were shocked, Lucifer, the reason why the 6 pirs were lying on the ground, suddenly appeared at the very center of the room. "Oh? They died right away. This is why I said you guys are disappointing," Lucifer said as he looked at the 6 pirs with pity in his eyes. Well, it was a pity because...he didn''t really expect that the 6 pirs of the Warmester Denoble House would die from a weak attack. Right, from Lucifer''s point of view, the attack that killed the 6 pirs was only a weak attack. That was why Lucifer couldn''t help but feel a little bit sad about it. If this were the extent of the strength of the Warmester Denoble House, this would mean that...the strength of the Zacharath Kingdom would be way weaker than he expected. Although he already knew that the Zacharath Kingdom was only a weak kingdom, this would make him snooping around and trying toy low apletely useless move since he could just bring this kingdom to its knees in the first ce. In other words, the reason why it is a pity for Lucifer was that...he felt like he wasted too much time with the Zacharath Kingdom and overthinking things. It was a pity for himself. Anyway, when Lucifer appeared at the very center of the room, looking as if he was just taking a walk in the park, the Patriarch...finally felt fear for the first time. After all, ording to what Lucifer said, the 6 pirs are... "D-dead...?" The Patriarch murmured as his body started to shake. His eyes...finally started to realize how dire this situation was as he looked at Lucifer. However, the Patriarch was no weakling either. Even though the 6 pirs were definitely his main subordinates in the Warmester Denoble House, they were, at the very end of the day, just subordinates. And the master of the house was the Patriarch, someone who is way stronger than just subordinates. That was why...the Patriarch was able to get a hold of himself after reassuring himself that he was way stronger than Lucifer. And that he would be able to kill the 6 pirs easily just like how Lucifer did. Anyway, when the Patriarch finally got a hold of himself, he spoke. "You...what do you want? Why are you doing this?" He spoke. Chapter 85: Hell Gates Chapter 85: Hell Gates "You...what do you want? Why are you doing this?" The Patriarch said as he looked at Lucifer. Well, he wasn''t really the type to talk to enemies that already killed his subordinates, but...the Patriarch needed to know why Lucifer is doing this. If Lucifer talks and somehow slips up, thinking that his job is done, the Patriarch would be able to know who his enemies are and the Patriarch would be able to finish them off by sending his whole army against them. After all, if the Patriarch were going to fight against someone, it would be best to destroy their roots and all so that there would be no pesky enemiesing after him in the future. Well...that was not the only reason why the Patriarch decided to speak at this point. He was also trying to buy time for himself, as he tried to check if he would be able to fight without any preparations...no, the Patriarch was already starting his preparation to fight against Lucifer. Even though Lucifer was just a no-name assassin from an unknown organization or whatever, the Patriarch decided to take him seriously by preparing. Well, it was because his subordinates died without even being able to fight back when they fought against Lucifer, so it was only natural that the Patriarch would be wary of Lucifer. ''No...I''m pretty sure that they are still alive. It''s just impossible for the 6 pirs to just die like that without even a tough battle ensuing. It must be some kind of curse that took away their consciousness, I need to buy time for them as well...'' The Patriarch thought. Right, the Patriarch also guessed that the 6 pirs were still alive. He just couldn''t believe that the 6 pirs would be killed just like that. Well, it was just reasonable for him to not believe something like this as it is not just realistic for 6 strong demons to be wiped out in a single blink of an eye. That was why the Patriarch thought that it was just some kind of curse that knocked his subordinates out. If that was the case, it would be more believable as it was just more believablepared to the other alternative, which is the 6 pirs immediately dying to some unknown demon. Even though it was just pure ridiculous to think that a curse would also be able to make the 6 pirs knocked out unconscious, it was still more believable. That was also why the Patriarch thought that his subordinates are still alive and that he just needs to buy time for them before Lucifer could actually deliver the killing blow to them. After all, the Patriarch believed that the 6 pirs would be able to break the curse on their own, and he just needs to make sure that they would be given the necessary time they needed to break it, which is the reason why the Patriarch started to buy time by talking to Lucifer. Anyway, when Lucifer heard what the Patriarch said, he...just looked at him with a t expression on his face. It was weird as he just killed the 6 pirs without even a tough battle, so he should be celebrating his victory right now. After all, it was the truth that if the 6 pirs were truly dead, this is Lucifer''s victory. Even if Lucifer loses to the Patriarch after this or he dies, the world, if this event bes known, would recognize this as the Warmester Denoble House''s defeat as they lost 6 important demons who are considered to be its pirs. The life of Lucifer, a demon who is unknown and just an assassin, would just be nothing in the eyes of the public when it ispared to the lives of the 6 pirs, who takes care of the Warmester Denoble House and is considered to be its main strength. Of course, Lucifer didn''t care about any of that at all. However, he was aware of the fact that this was already a victory to him. But...it is only a victory to the public''s eyes, not to him. And what Lucifer considers to be a victory for him in this situation...is the death of the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House and the usurpation of the Warmester Denoble House itself and its organizations. "Hmm...You are asking me why I''m doing this, huh? That''s pretty surprising,ing from the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House, the denoble house that spreads darkness and chaos in the Zacharath Kingdom," Lucifer finally spoke as he looked at the Patriarch. He then...threw a furtive nce at the side. To be exact, he took a peek at Rouge, who was...shaking with his eyes widened so much that it looked like his eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. Well, Rouge was still unable to reel himself back in after seeing the 6 pirs, the men who he thought were invincible and strong, unconscious on the ground, and even possibly, dead. It was mostly because Rouge has not even seen the fight that killed the 6 pirs. After all, it is basically impossible for the 6 pirs to be assassinated by someone or something, which is why he was unable to calm himself after seeing them go down without a tough fight. ''So, that guy is basically out of the picture, huh. Well, whatever. It''s not like he was a threat, to begin with,'' Lucifer thought as he turned his eyes back to the Patriarch. Of course, the reason why Lucifer checked Rouge out was to see if Rouge would be able to join in the fight. Although Lucifer was sure that he would be able to dominate the fight against the Patriarch and kill him faster than he even killed the 6 pirs, Lucifer didn''t want Rouge to create amotion in this ce and call other people or anything of the sort. It would be better if Rouge would just sit still and wait as Lucifer...had something in n for him. Well, it''s not really a n, but it would be better if Lucifer doesn''t have to kill him as that would make him have to look for another person, which is a hassle. Anyway, when Lucifer looked back at the Patriarch again, the Patriarch spoke as if he was waiting for Lucifer to be done. Well, it was because the Patriarch himself didn''t want Lucifer to drag Rouge in this fight as well. As the Patriarch knew Lucifer''s strength, as he was able to fight against the 6 pirs, he didn''t want Rouge to be dragged into this fight as that would mean his death. In a way, the Patriarch was truly a loving father for Rouge. Anyway, this is what the Patriarch said. "Surprising? It seems like you know me. Well, I don''t care if you know me or what, but you..." "You better tell me who sent you here fast or I would torture it out of you! Even if I would have to spend years of torture on you, I don''t care!" The Patriarch shouted out loud as his spit flowed out of his mouth. He then continued as he...began to raise his staff, "You dare toe and make a mess out of this ce, right at the very center of the Warm City, the city that the Warmester Denoble House governs...I will make sure that you experience hell itself!" After saying those words, the Patriarch...stood up as if it was nothing. Well, it was really nothing for him to stand up even though he was very old now. Anyway, when the Patriarch stood up, his staff started to begin glowing in his mana. As the Patriarch took a little bit of time before fighting against Lucifer to prepare himself, he already has a magic spell in mind to defeat Lucifer in a single blow. And that magic spell was... "Hell Gates!" The Patriarch shouted out loud as he pointed his staff towards Lucifer, his staff embued with his mana. However, that was not important as the ce...started to crack up due to the pressure of the patriarch''s mana alone. His mana was so strong that the special material used to build this ce was unable to withstand it and just became cracked. That was not all as the whole ce started to shake as well with the air pressure starting to feel like it was being squeezed. And this was...the aftereffects of the Hell Gates. Right, it was the aftereffects as the Hell Gates has already been activated on Lucifer, who was...nowhere to be seen. Lucifer was...gone. And that was because of the sudden darkness that appeared and covered Lucifer as if it was nothing at all. Of course, this sudden darkness covering Lucifer was the Hell Gates magic spell that the Patriarch used to injure Lucifer. "Hell Gates is a magic spell used to detain strong demons, and it also injures strong demons until they are unable to move anymore." "This is the end of you, bastard!" The Patriarch shouted out loud as he poured some more of his mana to his staff, which became the nourishment of the Hell Gates. Chapter 86: Great Seals Chapter 86: Great Seals "This is the end of you, bastard!" The Patriarch shouted out loud as he poured some more of his mana to his staff, which became the nourishment of the Hell Gates. The Patriarch also just looked at the darkness covering the center part of the room as his clothes wavered in the air due to the mana pressure that wasing from him. The mana pressure was also destroying the whole room as there were now several cracks here and there on the ground and on the wall. It was so strong that the whole ce was also starting to shake up even though this room was made with a special material that can definitely hold up normal mana pressure. However, just because it was the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House was the one who did this, the room built with a special material was unable to hold on. And that was only natural as the Patriarch would be able to do something like this with no problems at all. Since he was trying his hardest to try and kill Lucifer, it wouldn''t even be weird for him to destroy this whole room. And it seems that...his mana pressure was really just too sure as even Rouge, who was just standing on the side before, started to get affected by it as he felt as if...he was being pulled into the very center of the room. In other words, he was being pulled by the source of the mana pressure, the Hell Gates that the Patriarch used to injure and detain Lucifer. Right now, Rouge was just trying his hardest to be able to stand his ground. He dug onto the ground with his feet as strong as he could, and he was also using his mana to cover his body to prevent the mana pressure to break his body. Rouge was literally doing everything that he can just to prevent the mana pressure from dragging him into this. And the Patriarch was aware of the fact that Rouge was on the verge of being dragged into the fight. Of course, even though ''dragged into the fight'' is the phrase, Rouge would just end up being killed by the mana pressure. ''Stay strong, Rouge! Even though I want to lessen my strength so that you would be able to hold on properly without any risks, I certainly can''t do that now,'' the Patriarch thought as he threw a furtive nce at Rouge. And what the Patriarch thought was definitely the truth. Even though the Patriarch would definitely be able to lessen the effects of the mana pressure, that would also mean lessening the strength of the Hell Gates. And lessening the strength of the Hell Gates, the magic spell that the Patriarch was using to keep Lucifer down, would also mean that it would increase the chances for Lucifer to survive it and possibly even escape out of the Hell Gates. That was why the Patriarch couldn''t lessen the effects of any of the techniques going on right now as that would just mean the fight would go on longer. If Rouge would just be able to hold on properly for a few minutes, the Patriarch would definitely be able to finish off Lucifer and the mana pressure going on in the room would definitely end by then. That was why Rouge just had to make sure that he would survive until then. However, if he isn''t able to do that, then...he doesn''t and he would die. That was all there is to it. Although the Patriarch definitely loved Rouge as a father and was a doting father to him, he definitely couldn''t allow Lucifer to run rampant after what he just did, so the Patriarch could only focus on destroying Lucifer. ''Don''t worry, I will finish this up as fast as possible!'' The Patriarch thought as he returned his gaze back to the Hell Gates, the darkness positioned at the very center of the room. As soon as he did, he willed for his mana to gather at his staff, powering up the Hell Gates even more. As the Patriarch was a strong demon, it was only natural that he had a lot of mana. However, that was not all that the Patriarch did as he raised his left hand, his free hand. His left hand was opened and was aimed at the darkness at the very center of the room. The Patriarch then whipped up some kind of signs with his left hand, "Upgrade the Hell Gates, Great Seals!" The Patriarch shouted out loud, and his staff...that was already shining bright with his mana shone even more strongly and brightly than before. That was not all as even the magic spell that he used was an upgrade to the Hell Gates, which means that...it would be even more stronger and fiercer than before. And that was the truth as there was now... the secondyer of darkness at the very center of the room. Even though darkness is just darkness, one would definitely be able to tell that there were twoyers of darkness in this room. The firstyer was, of course, the Hell Gates, and the secondyer was the one that the Patriarch just did, Great Seals. And because this was an upgrade to the Hell Gates, the mana pressure surrounding the room got even stronger and pulled Rouge even more. "Kuhh!!!" Rouge groaned out loud as he felt his skin being ripped apart even though he was protecting himself with mana. His feet were hurting as well as he was...basically being dragged along with the ground. That was not all as the ground...was also being beaten to a pulp with the power of the mana pressure. It was being destroyed at a faster rate as it just got stronger. ''The power of the Great Seals is even better and stronger than the Hell Gates...the result of this fight should be obvious after some time...just a little bit more...'' The Patriarch thought. And what he thought was the truth. Although the Great Seals isn''t really an attack or a finisher attack or anything of the sort, it would still kill a powerful demon. And from what the Patriarch has observed earlier, Lucifer was definitely a powerful demon. However, he, too, would definitely be killed by the Great Seals, although it would take more time than usual since Great Seals is a technique used to make a demon run out of his strength and then kill them. That was why the Patriarch thought that...he has already won this fight. The fact that the Patriarch was able to use the Hell Gates and Great Seals without any obstruction means that Lucifer was definitely inside them. And if he was inside them, he should be taking the full brunt of these dangerous magic spells. It was obvious, but if one is taking the full brunt of these dangerous magic spells, then one is guaranteed to die. That was why the Patriarch thought that he already won this battle, and it was just a matter of time until it is fact that he won this battle. However...no matter how much time has passed, the Hell Gates and the Great Seals are not showing any reaction. And that was...a little bit weird. Why? It was because a few minutes should have been enough to kill Lucifer. And since a few minutes have passed, the Patriarch should be seeing the signals that the Great Seals and the Hell Gates would have let off to say that the target has already died inside. However, no such thing has happened, which is clearly an indicator saying that Lucifer was still alive. And this fact made the Patriarch doubt his eyes as he looked at the darkness at the very center of the room. ''Impossible...he''s still alive? I''m already using a lot of mana just to keep using Hell Gates and Great Seals simultaneously...no, he should be in a worse situation than me. I just need to bid my time...'' The Patriarch thought. And what he thought was...the truth. Lucifer was definitely in a bad situation right now as Lucifer was bleeding all over his body. There was blood flowing down from his mouth, originating from his internal injuries. There was blood flowing down from his head, originating from the external shock that he initially received when Hell Gates first attacked him. And that was not the end of his injuries. Hands, arms, face, abdomen, crotch, legs...Lucifer''s body was battered all over and it was even weird to think that he was still alive. And even though he was in a situation like this, Lucifer was...not even doing anything to help himself. He was not releasing his mana or anything of the sort. He didn''t even try to destroy the Great Seals and the Hell Gates, the cause of his suffering. Why? It was because...Lucifer can''t. He couldn''t...move, and that was because of his physical condition that worsened at the worst timing ever. "Fuck...I can''t move at all..." Lucifer murmured as he looked at the darkness with wide-open...red eyes. His eyes became red due to his wrath alone...his wrath of being injured by a weak demon. Chapter 87: Demon Eyes Chapter 87: Demon Eyes Lucifer was unable to move when the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House activated the Hell Gates and the Great Seals on him, which is why he was taking the full brunt of these two attacks at the same time. The reason why he was unable to move was obvious, but it was because of his physical condition that has hit at the perfect timing. And the effects of taking the full brunt of the Hell Gates and the Great Seals at the same time were tremendous. It was to the point that Lucifer''s body was injured all over, and it was also to the point that Lucifer was even unable to produce mana to protect himself or to destroy the Hell Gates and the Great Seals. Of course, it was because of the mana pressure that the Hell Gates are releasing. It was interfering with Lucifer''s mana, making him unable to produce mana physically. Well, it didn''t really matter to Lucifer. If Lucifer was in his normal condition, Lucifer would be able to ignore the effects of the mana pressure of the Hell Gates and still be able to use magic in this situation. However, in this situation, his physical condition has actually worsened and it has affected even his ability to manifest his mana and to use magic. And because of his inability to defend himself properly, he was now injured all over his body, and his life...was really in danger now. Although Lucifer wasn''t really that concerned about it, since he was sure that he would be able to get out of this situation safely and defeat the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House right away, he could still feel his life was actually being threatened by the Patriarch. Because of this, Lucifer couldn''t help but get angry as his eyes became red due to his wrath alone. "Fuck...to think that I would actually get injured by a small fry demon...even though it is because of my condition that worsened at the worst timing, this is still uneptable." Lucifer spoke as if the darkness that was attacking him all over his body didn''t even exist. Of course, it didn''t really hurt Lucifer, but it did injure his body. The pain tolerance of Lucifer was really way over the roof since Lucifer has experienced hell greater than this. And that was why...it made Lucifer angrier. This Hell Gates and Great Seals were just child''s y to him, yet he was still being injured by it. It didn''t do Lucifer justice, and that''s what makes him be on the verge of losing himself to anger. What''s more, this situation was also really dangerous as there is no guarantee that Lucifer would be able to move again after the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House disables the Hell Gates and the Great Seals and stops his attack. His body condition worsened and his body has damage umted, which would be then another factor for Lucifer to be unable to move even if the attack stops. That was why...this situation was looking kind of bleak for Lucifer. "I need to find a way to force my body to move somehow or I would really be in a deep shit," Lucifer said as he began to look all over the darkness, hoping to see if there would be a weakness with it. Of course, Lucifer was able to see even the tiniest hole in the darkness and even the mana structure that Patriarch needed to make with his mana so that he would be able to use the Hell Gates and Great Seals. His eyes were truly amazing, but that was not the full extent of his eyes. Lucifer, a Hell God of the past, naturally had eyes greater than anyone, and it is called the Demon Eyes. Although it sounds nd and boring since it was literally just ''demon eye,'' it didn''t really matter since its lethality and strength are the real deal. One look from these Demon Eyes would be able to kill a demon, and one look from these Demon Eyes would definitely be able to stop someone from using magic. Of course, Lucifer considered activating his Demon Eyes, but Lucifer knew that this power was still not ready to be used. It was still lying dormant as it was sealed away due to his body''s physical condition. However, there is a reason why Lucifer even considered activating his Demon Eyes, and that is... ''If I can force myself to activate it even for a second, I would be able to stop this darkness magic or whatever it is called and even kill the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House in one fell swoop.'' Right, Lucifer would be able to do all that in just a single second of its use. Lucifer has already gauged the strength of the Patriarch and knew that the Patriarch wouldn''t be able to defend against his Demon Eyes. The real strong demons would definitely be able to survive from his Demon Eyes, but...the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House was just a small fry that didn''t even need to be said. If Lucifer would just be able to activate it, then...his whole problem about being unable to move wouldn''t matter since his enemy would be dead and he just needs to wait until his body heals on its own and is able to move again. However, even though it sounds simple for him to open the Demon Eyes just for a single second, it was actually not since it is very hard for him to do so. When Lucifer tried to force-open one of his powers before in his mansion, Lucifer suffered some kind of bacsh and even coughed up blood before then. He was still fine at that time even though he coughed up blood, but...who knows if he would be able to stay fine in his current condition, injured all over and on the verge of dying. If Lucifer is even unable to open the Demon Eyes, it wouldn''t be funny since it was almost guaranteed that he would receive the bacsh for no results. "But...it''s not like I can just sit still here either. I can already feel my soul going out of my body again," Lucifer said with a t expression on his face. And what he said was definitely the truth. He can''t just sit still and do nothing as the darkness kills him. Now that his condition has worsened, it should just be a matter of time until Lucifer really does kick the bucket and die. "Sigh, after finishing this task and gaining the Warmester Denoble House''s organizations and the Warmester Denoble House itself for my own, I would really focus on why my body is like this," Lucifer said as he swore to focus on recovering his body to its original condition and prime. Of course, since Lucifer has said those words, it was obvious at this point, but he decided to force-open his Demon Eyes. "This fucker really pushed me this far...I''llmend you on that alone, Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House," Lucifer said as he closed his eyes. He could feel his eyes throbbing because of his injuries, and he could feel his blood flowing down his body better for no reason at all. And that was because Lucifer closed off his senses and just relied on the sense of touch. However, Lucifer even closed off his sense of touch as he couldn''t feel anything at all. It was weird why he did this in the middle of a battle, and in such a terrible condition, too, but it was because Lucifer was...focusing. He was focusing on opening his Demon Eyes, and he was doing it with just pure willpower alone. The reason why his powers were even sealed in the first ce is that his body can''t keep up with them. That is the only reason why he couldn''t use his powers. And to open his powers, it would take an immense amount of willpower since that would basically defy his body''s current condition just to use his powers. It was literally going against the river, and Lucifer knew that very well, which is why he was trying so hard to concentrate. After a few minutes have passed, Lucifer finally made a move as he...smirked! "However, it seems like this is where the farce finally ends," Lucifer said with that same smirk as his eyes started to glow in the color of...nothing. However, it was still the truth that his eyes were glowing at this point as even the Patriarch could see some kind of distorted light in the darkness. "What''s happening...?" The Patriarch murmured as he observed the darkness with keen eyes. However, it was then that Lucifer finally opened his eyes...no, did he really even open his eyes? His eyelids were definitely open, but Lucifer...didn''t have any eyes at all in those eye sockets of his. And it was weird, but...this...was the form of the Demon Eyes of the Hell God, Lucifer! And the fact that it appeared here means that...Lucifer seeded! "Demon Eyes, activate!" Lucifer shouted out loud and as soon as he did, the Demon Eyes did its work. Chapter 88: Death Chapter 88: Death "Demon Eyes, activate!" Lucifer shouted out loud and as soon as he did, the Demon Eyes did its work. Of course, all Lucifer really did was just to look at the darkness surrounding him. It was quite weird that he was looking at it even though he literally got no eyes right now, but that was just how it is. That was just how Lucifer''s demon eyes worked. And as soon as Lucifer looked at the darkness surrounding him, the Hell Gates and the Great Seals...they...just disappeared as if a gentle wind blew over them. Of course, this was the power of Lucifer''s Demon Eyes, and it was really amazing how it was able to make the Hell Gates and the Great Seals disappear just like that. However, even though it looks so simple on the outside, it was actually not. What the Demon Eyes did in order to make the Hell Gates and the Great Seals disappear was to cut off the mana connection that they had with the Patriarch, the source of their mana. Right after doing that, the Demon Eyes then did its best to disrupt the mana structure that was needed to create the two magic spells. The Demon Eyes needed to do something like that to make sure that it would disappear, but that was not all that it took to make the Hell Gates and the Great Seals to be gone. The Demon Eyes also observed and calcted how it would be able to make the Hell Gates and the Great Seals to be gone as fast as possible, and the answer was a certain pattern. The Demon Eyes then took control of the mana used to create the two magic spells and then lead the mana to make the certain pattern that it came up with to destroy the two spells. And that...was what the Demon Eyes did to the two magic spells to make them disappear just like that. Of course, in reality, the Demon Eyes did all that in just a millisecond. It was absolutely crazy how the Demon Eyes was able to do something so...insane in just a millisecond, but that was just how strong it is. However, this was just because the two magic spells, the Hell Gates and the Great Seals were created and made with mana by a weak demon, the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. If it were made by a greater demon than him, it would probably take the Demon Eyes another millisecond to finish it. Of course, if it were a demon a lot stronger than the Patriarch, then it might not work at all. That was why...it was just absolutely ridiculous for Lucifer to see that the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House was really weak - so weak that it wouldn''t take him a second to kill him with the Demon Eyes. "Trash," Lucifer murmured in the speed of light as he looked at the Patriarch, who was now at the very center of his vision. And as soon as he looked at the Patriarch, the Demon Eyes once more did its work. However, it was only natural that this process would be much harder than wiping out the Hell Gates and the Great Seals. After all, the Patriarch was a demon, an existence, a being, a living creature. One just doesn''t look at them and disappear just like that. That was why...when Lucifer looked at the Patriarch, he suddenly felt a stinging pain in his two eyes. Of course, he didn''t have any eyes right now that would sting, but that was just how it felt to Lucifer. And this means... ''I''m hitting my limit,'' Lucifer thought at the speed of light. Right, Lucifer''s Demon Eyes were hitting the limit as it was just much harder to kill a living creature than it is to wipe out a magic spell. However...that doesn''t mean that Lucifer wouldn''t continue in killing the Patriarch with his Demon Eyes. ''I just need to force myself for another millisecond.'' Lucifer thought once more with the speed of light. It was crazy how Lucifer was able to speak and think at the speed of light, but this was another effect of the Demon Eyes. It increases Lucifer''s thinking capacity and strengthens his brain to actually be able to speak and think at the speed of light. After all, his Demon Eyes just needed a second to kill a being or two. And if Lucifer''s thinking can''t keep up with his Demon Eyes, then...it would be a disaster since Lucifer would be able to kill innocent bystanders or people he didn''t mean to kill. His Demon Eyes were so strong and yet it was also giving him a boost in thinking and strengthens his brain. What''s more, his Demon Eyes were still capped at this point since Lucifer was basically forcing himself to use this. He was already feeling the bacsh as he could feel his body just...starting to reject it and deteriorate even faster than before. That was why...it would be absolutely ridiculous once Lucifer would be able to open his Demon Eyes naturally without any handicap. However, things were just like this now, and Lucifer was in this kind of physical condition. Since he had to force himself to do use it, then that''s what he''ll do to pull things through this time. And that''s what exactly what he did as Lucifer...forced himself to look at the Patriarch, who had a dumb look on his face. Of course, it looked like the darkness was still there to the Patriarch as time and perception were going slow for himpared to Lucifer. No...Lucifer was just looking at things and experiencing things with faster thinking capability thanks to the Demon Eyes. And it was with this Demon Eyes that Lucifer...looked at the Patriarch once more with the intent to kill. The stinging pain was still there, but the Demon Eyes definitely started to work again as Lucifer could feel that the Demon Eyes were now starting to observe and calcte how to kill the Patriarch in the fastest way possible. Of course, the fact that the Demon Eyes were able to calcte was crazy, but that was not all as the Demon Eyes were even able to make a judgment for themselves. It was as if the Demon Eyes were alive and had some kind of brain inside them, and that was...the truth. Lucifer''s Demon Eyes was special in the way that Lucifer himself created them. It was not natural to him or anything of the sort; he specifically made them so that he can use them. And what Lucifer used to make the Demon Eyes was...his own soul. Right, it was made with the soul of one of the Hell Gods. Just that alone could tell one how amazing his Demon Eyes were, and this exins why it was so strong. After all, Lucifer basically risked his life to make them, so it was only natural that they were this strong. And that was why the Demon Eyes were able to calcte things as they looked at the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. The Demon Eyes looked at his face, heart, body, skin, legs, arms...they literally observed everything about him. By doing this, the Demon Eyes was also able to know general information about the Patriarch. About how strong he was, how old he was, what kind of demon he was, and so on. And it was because the Demon Eyes knew so many things about the Patriarch that it came to know how...it would kill the Patriarch. "Die, ant," Lucifer murmured at the speed of light as his instincts could feel that his Demon Eyes were about to kill the Patriarch. Well, it was just because the stinging pain in his eyes got stronger, and this was an indicator that the Demon Eyes were now about to kill the Patriarch. However, not everythinges free as Lucifer literally forced himself to do this. And it seems that the bacsh was too much now as Lucifer...started to cry tears of blood. Of course, that didn''t really matter as the Demon Eyes did its work now as it got ahold of the Patriarch''s brain, lungs, and heart. Those three were the most important organs a demon with a physical body would have. And what the Demon Eyes did to them was...it forced them to stop, literally. And the aftereffects of that...were immediate as the Patriarch had a shocked look on his face as he felt his body declining fast. After all, having his most important organs suddenly stop functioning was definitely a shock to his body. However...it was then that the Demon Eyes finally put the nail in the coffin for the Patriarch as the Demon Eyes also began to interfere with the Patriarch''s mana. It interfered with the Patriarch''s mana, which was the essential factor for the Patriarch''s continued life. And as soon as the Demon Eyes interfered with his mana, the Patriarch...finally died. And all of this happened in the span of half a second. As soon as Lucifer could tell that the Patriarch now died, he immediately closed his eyes and undid the Demon Eyes. Chapter 89: Incomprehensible Chapter 89: Iprehensible When Lucifer looked at the Patriarch for a millisecond, the Demon Eyes quickly did its work and killed the Patriarch. And when Lucifer was sure that the Patriarch was now dead, he closed his eyes and undid the Demon Eyes. After all, he was basically forcing himself to use it. It would be in his best options to stop using it as soon as he was done. And as soon as Lucifer closed the Demon Eyes, he...felt pain greater than before in his eyes. No, it was not only his eyes but he could feel his brain getting stabbed with a million sharp needles at the same time. Of course, that was not really happening, but the pain was equivalent to that. However, that was not all as Lucifer could even feel his body...get a little bit thinner due to his body deteriorating over time when he forced himself to use the Demon Eyes. Since Lucifer only used the Demon Eyes for a second, it wasn''t really that bad, but one would be able to tell that Lucifer certainly got thinner nowpared to before. This was all the aftereffects and bacsh that Lucifer received from forcing himself to use the Demon Eyes, but...Lucifer considered himself to be lucky if this was it. After all, as long as Lucifer isn''t crippled or anything of the sort, he is confident that he would be able to get back to his prime strength. However...Lucifer was forgetting something. And that was...the injuries and damages that he sustained when the Hell Gates and the Great Seals were attacking him. When Lucifer tried to see if he could now move, a sudden gush of blood flowed out of his stomach, stopping him. His blood dropped to the ground like a strong wave from the ocean and forced Lucifer to look down. When Lucifer saw his stomach, there was suddenly some kind of wound there that opened his guts. Of course, that was not all as he was bleeding all over his body that Lucifer didn''t even look like a demon anymore. He looked like a blood monster who didn''t have any shape or whatever. "Hmm...I got done in bad. I never expected that such an ant would be able to injure me this bad." Lucifer murmured as he thought back to the Patriarch, who was lying dead on the ground. "The 6 pirs were easily killed by the Red mes so I let my guard down, but still...that was really the worst timing for my body to act up." Right, it was the worst timing ever for Lucifer. Incidentally, the Red mes that Lucifer used to kill the 6 pirs were actually a soul attack. The Red mes directly burned the souls of the 6 pirs, which is why they just died so suddenly. As the 6 pirs were weak, whenpared to Lucifer''s strength, their souls were weak as well so the Red mes were an easy way to kill them. That was what Lucifer calcted when he listened to the rabble that was going on earlier. "Anyway, how will I fix my body up...although it''s painful, I can still survive it," Lucifer murmured as he slowly tried to move his body. He didn''t want his wounds to open up so suddenly just like the wound on his stomach did when he moved earlier. However, it seems that it was really asking too much from his body to force himself to move in the condition that he was in. After all, it was even a miracle that Lucifer was still alive with all the injuries that he has and the pain that he''s in. It is no doubt that just the pain that Lucifer was feeling was enough to make a person''s brain just copse and as a result of that, die. And that was why it was all the more reason that Lucifer didn''t know how he would fix his body up, even more so if his wounds would worsen if he moves. This situation was...much worse than when he was fighting against the Patriarch. No, it wasn''t even a fight as Lucifer just straight-up killed the Patriarch. "Hmm...I don''t think my body would be able to hold out if I force myself to use another one of my powers..." Lucifer murmured. Right, Lucifer was sure that his body wouldn''t be able to survive if he forces himself to use another one of his powers. The reason being is that his body already thinned out with just the use of his Demon Eyes in a single second. There''s no telling what might happen to his body if he uses one of his powers for more than a second. However, it was then that a brilliant idea suddenly entered Lucifer''s mind. Well, it wasn''t really an idea as Lucifer just remembered something. And that was... "Grim Reaper: First Form!" Lucifer shouted out loud as he used a little bit of his mana and made it leak out of his body. And as soon as he did, the Grim Reaper...Grimmy used the mana to form itself on the air as Grimmy floated on the air. However, there was something different to Grimmy nowpared to the time when Lucifer summoned it before. If, before, Grimmy was a scary-looking devil who could probably scare a war veteran with just its looks, right now, Grimmy would just beughed at by children. Why? It was because...Grimmy looks like a stick that was malnourished with some kind of chain on its hands. Hell, Grimmy couldn''t even hold its own weapon properly as it kept falling out of its hands. And when Lucifer saw Grimmy like that, he could guess the reason almost immediately why Grimmy was like that. "Hah...my condition is that bad, huh? To think that you got affected by it, too..." Lucifer murmured as he looked at Grimmy, who was floating in the air. However, the fact that Lucifer didn''t disperse Grimmy at all means that Lucifer sees Grimmy as useful in this situation. And that was indeed the fact as even this stick Grim Reaper would be able to do something in this situation. However...before even Lucifer could order Grimmy to do something, a sudden noise suddenly disrupted him. "P-Patriarch...? What the hell...is going on..." A shaky voice resounded out in this ce. And it caught Lucifer''s attention, which made Lucifer turn his head towards the source. Of course, it was Rouge, who was now standing right beside the corpse of the Patriarch. As it all happened very fast and it happened with Lucifer killed him with just a look, Rouge didn''t know what was going on. He didn''t know if the Patriarch was killed or if the Patriarch just lost his consciousness due to old age. It was very obvious, but Rouge just thought that the Patriarch just needed some kind of good smacking so that he would wake up now since he was still in a battle. However, when Rouge first came to his senses, that was exactly what he did; he gave the Patriarch a good smacking to wake him up. But...no matter how much he tried to wake up the Patriarch without Lucifer noticing, the Patriarch wouldn''t wake up at all. Incidentally, the only reason why Lucifer didn''t notice what Rouge was doing was because he was too immersed in himself and his injuries. Well, it was only natural for him to be that focused on himself if his physical condition was this bad. Anyway, that was the reason why Rouge was just looking at the Patriarch as confusion was set in his mind, not knowing what to do in this situation. And that was only normal. After all, his bosses, the 6 pirs and the Patriarch, were suddenly lying on the ground. Although it seems like a lot of time has already passed, that was certainly not the case. At most, only 5 minutes have passed. And seeing the 6 pirs and the Patriarch copsed on the ground, Rouge...was not able to take it in better and was just thinking that this was just an illusion or a dream or whatever. After all, the 6 pirs and the Patriarch were the people that Rouge thought to be the strongest. He thought that no one would be able to beat them, and he was right in that. People in the Zacharath Kingdom wouldn''t be able to defeat them this fast. It would take them a lot of time and manpower to take down the 6 pirs and the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. However...Rouge just didn''t know the existence of the Hell Gods, the true powerhouse in the Hidden world. They were literal gods walking the Hidden world. Even though Lucifer was just a shell of his past self with his physical condition, Rouge''s heaven, which was the Patriarch, is only an ant to him. And Rouge...was not able to understand this fact. Well, it was because he didn''t know anything yet so that was understandable. "Ah, I forgot about you since I was in this situation, but you were still here, huh," Lucifer''s voice resounded out in Rouge''s ears. Chapter 90: Selection Chapter 90: Selection "Ah, I forgot about you since I was in this situation, but you were still here, huh," Lucifer''s voice resounded out in Rouge''s ears. Of course, when Rouge heard Lucifer''s words, he turned his head to look at him almost immediately with a shocked look on his face. Well, it was just because Rouge was still unable to understand what was going on in this room. The 6 pirs lying unconscious, and the Patriarch suddenly copsed suddenly on the ground. And the reason why the strong people in Rouge''s eyes were lying on the ground was because of Lucifer. Even though Rouge didn''t really see what happened, he was sure that Lucifer was the one who did those things. That was why...Rouge could suddenly feel a fear for Lucifer that he didn''t feel before. Rouge didn''t know anything about Lucifer anymore. He thought he did, he thought he knew him, but not now. And the most fearsome known to a man...is the unknown. Every man, no matter how tough they look or how strong they are, will fear the unknown since it is the unknown. Of course, not the really strong ones such as the Hell Gods. There was a reason why ''God'' was included in their title. Either way, it was the truth that in this situation, for Rouge, Lucifer was unknown to him. He didn''t know anything about him, and he didn''t know his strength, identity, purpose, literally everything. And that...alone is enough to make Rouge, the man who killed at a very young age and murders people for a living, be scared out of his wits. However, it''s not like Rouge can just be scared all the time. Even though Lucifer was unknown to him, there was something that Rouge knew very well in this situation. He knew that Lucifer...was an enemy to the Warmester Denoble House, and that makes him...a target for elimination. However, Rouge knew that he is no match for Lucifer, which is why...he spoke. "You...what did you do...do you understand what you''ve done? I don''t know if you killed them or what, but if you did...then consider taking your own life now." "After all, if the Warmester Denoble House catches you, you would definitely wish you were dead," Rouge said as he started to sweat all over his body while trying to look as calm as possible on the surface. There was a reason why Rouge was saying these words to Lucifer, and it was because he wanted Lucifer to kill himself. If Lucifer would just kill himself, Rouge wouldn''t have to waste his time fighting him or whatever, and he would be able to subdue the enemy perfectly as well. In other words, Rouge was just trying to trick Lucifer. Of course, it was a real threat since the enemies of the Warmester Denoble House have always ended up dead somewhere yet they are still alive. Right...they were dead yet still alive. It was just like the demons who the neers killed the first time they came here. However, if Lucifer did really kill the 6 pirs and the Patriarch, there''s just no way that the Warmester Denoble House would be able to catch him and punish him. Their strongest fighters would be dead by him, and it was by the hands of Lucifer, no less. That was why Rouge was just trying to trick Lucifer. Of course, it didn''t work as Lucifer knew what Rouge was trying to do right away. "Come on. I know that you didn''t really see how I killed those guys, but did you really think that someone who can fight against them will fall for petty tricks just like that?" "Here I thought that you would be useful as the decorate head for the Warmester Denoble House, too...but it looks like you are just another trash that doesn''t have its use," Lucifer said as he looked at Rouge with disappointment in his eyes. Right, Lucifer nned to make Rouge the dummy head for the Warmester Denoble House after he cleans them up. This would mean that Lucifer wouldn''t have to mind the gossips surrounding the Warmester Denoble House since Rouge would be the one to take them, and he would be able to make the Warmester Denoble House work for him as well. This would be his organization, but...Lucifer didn''t n to join them too deep. After all, the Warmester Denoble House is connected to the Zacharath Kingdom. That was why Lucifer just thought of using them until he can properly form his own organization. As the Warmester Denoble House was a big denoble house and already had its own four organizations, they would do well as a temporary organization for Lucifer. If the Warmester Denoble House doesn''t ept Rouge as the head, then...Lucifer would just have to think up some other ways for them to ept him. Strength and power are the only deciding factors in the underground world, anyway. "Decorate head? Are you nning to make me the head of the Warmester Denoble House under you?" Rouge asked as his eyebrows wriggled a little bit. It seems that Rouge was able to understand what Lucifer meant. However, Lucifer didn''t answer Rouge at all. He was just looking at the Grim Reaper that he summoned, Grimmy. Lucifer thought that he should make Grimmy do its work now since it would really be bad if some other enemyes here and tries to fight Lucifer. Although Lucifer would definitely be able to win, he was also sure that his body would just get in a worse situation. "Alright, Grimmy. Possess someone, and then heal me using their body," Lucifer said as he looked at Grimmy with a t look on his face. Well, his face wasn''t really that noticeable at this point as he was just covered with blood. "O-oy, I''m talking to you!" Rouge tried to interject between Lucifer and Grimmy as he...didn''t know what to do in this situation, and he just thought that it would be better to keep the conversation going. After all, who knows when Lucifer would kill him. It would be better to keep it going and wait until someonees in here and fight together against Lucifer. However...even Grimmy didn''t give Rouge a chance to continue the conversation as Grimmy dropped the chain weapon on its hands on the ground. Although it dropped on the ground, it didn''t make a sound or anything like that. It just...dropped to the ground, and vanished just like that as the wind blew it out. But that was not all that Grimmy did as Grimmy began to move towards the corpses. There were a total of 7 seven corpses on the ground, and Grimmy began to observe them one by one with its keen non-existent eyes. There was a reason why Grimmy was doing something like this. ''He''s choosing the perfect body that can give me nourishment. Sigh, although this is a convenient technique of Grimmy, he can only do it once at a time so he has to pick the right one,'' Lucifer thought as he watched Grimmy. Right, Grimmy can only do this once so he has to pick the perfect body that can give the most nourishment to Lucifer. And by nourishment...it means healing, but in a rawer way than just healing Lucifer''s wounds. Grimmy would dpose the body and thenpact it as some kind of healing mana, and Lucifer''s body would naturally react to it. Lucifer''s body would take it in, and the body will receive some kind of power-up. And since his body would receive some kind of power-up, Lucifer''s body will start regenerating on its own and then start to return to its original condition. Of course, it wouldn''t really heal Lucifer back to his prime or something like that, but this would be enough for his current condition. Anyway, it seems that Grimmy was finally able to choose a body as he started to float over someone''s corpse. And that corpse was...it was, obviously, War''s body. There was a reason why War was named War and it was because he was literally the strongest out of the 4 leaders of the 4 organizations. Of course, there were still the right-hand and the left-hand man of the Patriarch, but...their bodies weren''t that refined whenpared to War''s body. Incidentally, Grimmy didn''t even look at the Patriarch since the Patriarch''s body was...just dry. The only reason why the Patriarch was able to live for so long was because he was using his mana to live a little bit longer. His body was no longer in the right condition to live, so it was obvious that Grimmy wouldn''t even look at him. "Oh, it started," Lucifer murmured as he saw Grimmy enter War''s body. "W-what the hell is going on...oy! What did you do now! Why is that thing entering Sir War''s body?!" Rouge shouted out loud as fear became evident in his face. And when Lucifer heard that, he just had a wide grin on his face. "You''ll know soon enough." Chapter 91: Healed Chapter 91: Healed "You''ll know soon enough," Lucifer said as he looked at Rouge. Of course, what he said was the truth as Grimmy finally disappearedpletely from here and went inside War''s body. As soon as Grimmy went inside, the atmosphere in the room changedpletely as it just...went dark. The light that somehow survived the sh between Lucifer and the Patriarch grew dim and darkness became evident in this ce. "W-what the...hell...you bastard! Is this your doing, too!?" Rouge shouted out loud after losing his calm. Well, it suddenly got dark all of a sudden, and as far as Rouge knows, when it gets dark, something unbelievable happens. When the room got dark the first time, the 6 pirs, who Rouge viewed to be the strongest subordinates in the Warmester Denoble House, copsed on the ground and are likely to be dead. And when the room got dark the second time, the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House himself fell on the ground and is likely to be dead as well. Rouge was the one who gave the Patriarch a good smacking to wake him up, but the Patriarch didn''t wake up at all. That was why Rouge thought that the third time that the room got dark would be his turn to copse on the ground and...die, just like the 6 pirs and the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. However, contrary to his expectations of being killed right away, Rouge...couldn''t feel any killing intent directed at him nor could he feel any abnormal happenings around him. ''W-what''s going on now...what is he doing? Fuck this shit...I can feel my life shortening just because of this shit...'' Rouge thought as he kept his senses sharp and he strengthened his guard around himself. After all, even though he knew that he would be no match for Lucifer, he would still fight for his life. That was just how living creatures are. Of course, it would be a different matter if Rouge was broken mentally, but in this case, he was not. That was why Rouge could still prepare himself even after losing his calm and knowing that he stands no chance against Lucifer. However, it seems that Rouge didn''t have to worry about dying or anything of the sort as...nothing really happened to him. Nothing happened to him, and just like that, the lights in this room...came back on as if nothing happened. "Huh?" Rouge eximed out loud with a dumb look on his face. He couldn''t believe that he didn''t die even though the lights turned off already, and nothing happened to him. Well, it would be more correct to say that he was relieved that he didn''t die. However, Rouge knew better than to becent right now, which is why he quickly looked around the room to look for Lucifer and Grimmy, who was supposed to be in War''s body. But...as soon as Rouge found them, he couldn''t believe what he was seeing as his eyes widened as if they were about to pop out of his eye sockets. Why? It was because War''s body was standing up on its own now. However, there was something weird about him. And that was...his entire body was dposing fast. It was as if he was being melted away by the sun itself. His flesh was falling out of him, and his organs could be seen now. It was obvious, but...this is the aftereffects of Grimmy possessing someone else''s body. Because Grimmy is such a unique living creature, which is a Grim Reaper, his obnoxious and toxic aura naturally dposes people that he possess or people who are near him. Of course, Grimmy can stop his aura from destroying people, which is somewhat convenient since he wouldn''t just kill people randomly, but if Grimmy himself possesses someone else''s body, his aura would naturally kill the body that he possesses, which is...quite irritating for Lucifer as he was in this situation. And that was why War''s body was quickly falling apart, which made him look like a zombie who couldn''t die. However, the next thing that really made Rouge widened his eyes so wide that it looked like they were about to burst out of their eye sockets was the fact that Grimmy...himself was pulling out his body. With War''s right hand, Grimmy used it to pull War''s left hand away from his body. With that kind of ''baggage'' in his right hand, Grimmy continued to pull several parts of War''s body away from his torso. Eyes, nose, lips, ears, flesh, fat, literally everything that Grimmy could hold with War''s right hand, he grabbed onto it. Of course, because War''s body was already dposing, it was really easy for him to do something like this. And seeing something like this was...really disturbing even for Rouge, who killed a man when he was but a child. After all, it was as if he was looking at a monstrosity from his nightmares that wouldn''t stop chasing him around. But...the next thing that happened shocked Rouge even more. When Grimmy finally stopped pulling body parts away from War''s torso, he began to walk up to Lucifer, who was just observing him from afar. Of course, his flesh continued to decay over time, and with each step he took, his legs and ankles flew in every direction. With each step he took, War''s body was getting shorter and shorter asponents of his body fell down to the ground. And when Grimmy finally reached Lucifer, Grimmy made War hand over the body parts on his right hand to Lucifer. No...to be exact, Grimmy just stuck the body parts right inside Lucifer''s stomach as if that was only normal. As Lucifer''s stomach was already open due to his injuries, Grimmy was able to do that easily. As for Lucifer...he didn''t react at all. Even though he just got stabbed with loads of body parts right at the center of his injury, he didn''t groan in pain or twitch in pain. It was amazing how he was able to do that without even blinking an eye. Well, it was because Lucifer knew that Grimmy would do something like this to him, so he kind of expected it already, but...it was just really nothing to him. Anyway, the next thing that happened was...something Rouge or anyone in the Hidden world would consider as ''magical.'' No, to put it in better terms, they would call it ''weird.'' After all, magical and weird are the two sides of one coin. And what happened was...Lucifer''s body...to be exact, his injured stomach started to move as if it was some kind of living being. Well, his body was indeed a living being, but it was as if his body had some kind of brain that was controlling its own. And what his injured stomach did was...it absorbed the body parts that Grimmy stuck. It slowly but surely absorbed the body parts, but that was not all. As War''s right hand was stuck in Lucifer''s stomach, his right hand was getting absorbed as well. And that means that...his whole body would be absorbed. And that was indeed correct as it would only be a matter of time until War''s body would bepletely absorbed right inside Lucifer''s stomach. This...was the nourishment for Lucifer''s body, which is a technique of Grimmy. It would encourage the growth of Lucifer''s body, which in turn would help and heal his body. Incidentally, Lucifer wasn''t the one who was controlling his stomach or anything of the sort. He wasn''t doing anything in this situation, he was just waiting for it to happen. The reason why his stomach was acting like this was because...of Grimmy. Right, Grimmy was the reason why Lucifer''s stomach was absorbing War''s body. Due to the aura that was dposing and destroying War''s body, Lucifer''s body has picked up that it is Grimmy''s aura and thought that this was some kind of help, which in turn made Lucifer''s body absorb the nutrients that Grimmy prepared for his body. Even though Lucifer''s body didn''t have any consciousness of some sort, its instincts were still able to pick up who was who and what was what. It was also able to identify what Grimmy nned to do with the nourishment. If one thinks about it, Lucifer was truly a monster, inside and outside. And the effects of doing something like this was...evident as Rouge, who was keeping a keen eye on things, could see it. He could see Lucifer''s body slowly but surely close its wounds on its own. Hell, he even noticed that Lucifer''s body somehow got bigger on its own. Well, it wasn''t really that big, but it was evident that Lucifer''s body grew bigger. And while Lucifer''s body was growing strong and his wounds were closing up, War''s body was getting smaller and smaller until eventually...War''s bodypletely disintegrated into Lucifer''s body and disappeared. His blood and flesh on the ground were still here, but that was all. And after some time, Lucifer, who was staying quiet, finally made a noise. "Hahaha! It looks like things paid off well." Lucifer said with a smile on his face. Chapter 92: Say... Chapter 92: Say... "Hahaha! It looks like things paid off well." Lucifer said with a smile on his face. Well, it was only natural that Lucifer would have a smile on his face as he could feel his body received the nourishment well enough that his injuries...started to heal by themselves. The injury on his head closed up as if nothing was wrong in the first ce. The injury on his skin all over his body closed as well, and his skin was now smooth as butter. Of course, the most conspicuous injury that Lucifer got was the one on his stomach, but even that closed by itself. This was the result of Grimmy''s work, which is something Lucifer expected ever since he summoned him. After all, Lucifer wouldn''t have done something like this if he wasn''t sure about it. However, the result was just...too good than what Lucifer expected. Why? It was because...even though it wasn''t that much, Lucifer could feel that his body got a little bit better than before. Right, the condition that his body had...got a little bit better, and that was weird. "Hmm...Grimmy shouldn''t be able to improve my body condition just by feeding me nutrients. If that were the case, then I would have already made him do it when I came out," Lucifer said as he looked at his arms as if he was looking at something new. Right, what Lucifer said was the truth. Lucifer''s body condition was so rare and so weird that Grimmy shouldn''t be able to heal him. After all, Grimmy was Lucifer''s summon and servant, and even Lucifer himself can''t heal his body to go back to his peak condition. Although there are cases where the summon and servant of a demon are stronger than the demon himself, in Grimmy and Lucifer''s case, that was just impossible. Of course, Grimmy is strong...if Lucifer is in good health, but even then, Grimmy shouldn''t be able to improve Lucifer''s body when Lucifer couldn''t do it himself. And that was why it was weird that Lucifer could feel that his body got a little bit better. Of course, a little bit is literally a little bit. His body hasn''t really improved that much, but...a little bit is enough for Lucifer to regain some more inches when ites to using his powers. That was why...even though it was weird and was something that Lucifer didn''t expect, Lucifer still had a smile on his face as he looked at his body. After all, even though it was a surprise, it was a happy surprise that Lucifer would wee anytime. However, it seems that Lucifer didn''t n to marvel at this anymore as Lucifer snapped his fingers. Snap! The sound of his fingers snapping resounded out, and...Lucifer''s clothes became clean and his body as well. "First things first, after all," Lucifer murmured. Now that Lucifer was done with his body, he turned his head around to look at Rouge, who was now...sitting on the ground, his bum facing the floor. It seems that Rouge was...unable to hold his fear in anymore as Lucifer could see that Rouge was shaking on the ground, his eyes quaking in fear. Well, it was only reasonable that Rouge would be like this now, unable to hold his fear while looking at Lucifer. After all, what happened just nowpletely proved that War was dead. And since War was dead, it''s only natural to think that the other 6 pirs were dead, too. No...not only them but also the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House, the strongest demon in the Warm City. And now...they were all beaten down to death by the man standing right in front of Rouge, who is also an enemy of Rouge since Rouge was part of the Warmester Denoble House. It was only natural that Rouge would fear the man who caused the death of the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House and its 6 pirs. "Well, I kind of expected this. After all, even though you act tough and all that shit, once you see absolute strength, you can only cower before it. That is the rule of all demons and the rule of this world," Lucifer said as he began to walk towards Rouge. With each step that he took, Lucifer could see that Rouge...was trying to back away. "N-no! Don''t! Don''te near me! You fucking monster!" Rouge shouted out loud as he tried to make Lucifer go away from him with his words. Of course, he said all those words while backing away from him, but it didn''t really matter. Rouge never had a choice in this situation. Rouge...never had the right to decide ever since he met Lucifer in the slums. That was decided way before Rouge was born. After all, Lucifer was a Hell God, a being feared by all, demons and angels alike. There''s no way that an ant such as Rouge would be able to decide something in this situation when Lucifer was in this picture. Lucifer was the one who decides things in this situation, and Lucifer knew that very well. That was why he just kept walking towards Rouge. And when he reached him, Lucifer immediately...pinned Rouge down on the ground as he kicked Rouge''s chest with his right leg. "Kuhk!" Even though it was on his chest, Rouge coughed up blood, and his body spasmed all over as if thousands of ants were crawling to his skin. No, being kicked by Lucifer, even though Lucifer was holding back so that he wouldn''t kill Rouge, is very painful. That was even as Rouge started to foam on his mouth with his saliva, but not only that, his body...started to crack up as if he was about to pass away with just a kick. Well, this was only natural. After all, Rouge was way weaker than the 6 pirs and the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. There''s no way that Rouge would be able to survive Lucifer''s kick now that he is somewhat healthy and was able to move normally. Anyway, after kicking Rouge, Lucifer then bent his back to look at Rouge''s face. Even though Lucifer wasn''t saying anything or wasn''t doing anything to Rouge, Rouge just understood that if he doesn''t look at Lucifer now, he would die. Right...Rouge just felt that way, and it was amazingly scary as Rouge actually believed that woulde true. After all, what he saw in this room was the truth and it was not some kind of nightmare that Rouge experienced or anything of the sort. That was why...even though Rouge wasn''t really thinking straight right now, and his body was hard to move after receiving such a hard and strong kick to his chest, Rouge forced his head to turn and look at Lucifer. He did it with great effort, and his saliva just came out of his mouth as if his mouth was a fountain. And it was with this kind of look that Rouge faced Lucifer with. However...Rouge didn''t know - that the instant Rouge would meet eyes with Lucifer is the moment that things...would escte. "Do you want to live?" Lucifer''s voice resounded out to his ears. No...to be exact, it echoed in and out in his brain. It was weird, but that was how it felt like to Rouge who heard it. However, that was not all that happened as Rouge''s eyes saw something...change right in front of him. Illusion? Magic? Rouge didn''t know, but Lucifer''s head was somehow floating in the air away from his body. No...it was no longer Lucifer''s head as it looked like it was something hideous and monstrous; something that Rouge had never seen before in his life. And while seeing that kind of vision right in front of him, Lucifer''s voice continued to echo in and out of his brain. "I will give you a chance to live; be my servant and I will let you live." "Well? Give me an answer. Your body is cracking up and you would die in a minute." "A single yes - That''s all I need to prevent your life from stopping." "Say yes. Say yes. Say yes. Say yes." Lucifer''s voice resounded out in Rouge''s brain. No...it was not longer Lucifer''s voice as it was just some kind of deep, horror kind of voice that Rouge couldn''t idenitfy. Of course, all of these things happened very fast. To be exact, it just happened in a single second. And that was why...it was effective. What Lucifer meant to do by doing something like this is to break down Rouge''s mental fortitude. Although he was already broken by the time Lucifer healed his body up, it would be better to break him again to make sure that Lucifer would get what he wanted. Combined with the illusion, the devilish voice that just seems to lure Rouge in, and the injury that Rouge received, this was the best way to break down Rouge. "AHKK!!!" Rouge shouted out loud, unable toprehend what was happening. And after breaking him down, Lucifer just has to pick him up. "Say yes, Rouge. And I will let you live." The devilish voice continued to echo in and out of Rouge''s brain, unrelenting and not stopping. Chapter 93: Kars Chapter 93: Kars Lucifer used some kind of illusion to break down Rouge''s mental fortitude and was making sure that he wouldn''t be able to say no when he asks him to help him. After all, even though the leaders of the Warmester Denoble House, especially the Patriarch, are dead now, that doesn''t mean that Lucifer has taken control of the Warmester Denoble House. In fact, if the Warmester Denoble House learns that Lucifer killed the Patriarch and the 6 pirs, the most natural course that would take ce is the Warmester Denoble House seeking revenge against Lucifer, who killed their leaders. That was why Lucifer needed someone like Rouge, who can take the ce of the Patriarch, and govern the Warmester Denoble House under his rule while bing a subordinate for Lucifer. Although Lucifer didn''t really n to spare Rouge, there is no other choice right now as the assassination was sessful. After all, Lucifer didn''t want to st this whole city away and wipe it off from the map. It would be better to use the Warmester Denoble House than to create an organization out of nowhere and raise it from scratch. Of course, it wouldn''t really matter to Lucifer as he would be able to create an organization or two, but...it would be more profitable and less time-consuming if he were to take control of the Warmester Denoble House and build his own from there. After all, he would already have the resources that he would need to create an organization, which woulde from the Warmester Denoble House. That was why Lucifer wanted Rouge to obey him so that things would flow smoothly from now on. And it seems that whatever he did was sessful as Lucifer was now...sitting on the chair of the Patriarch as Rouge was kneeling right in front of him. Rouge was...his body was still cracked all over, and stains of blood were evident on his body and clothes. It seems that he wasn''t healed up as Rouge was still bleeding on his nose. Well, the fact that his body was still cracked all over means that he wasn''t still treated. And the reason why is because...Lucifer wanted to make sure that Rouge would feel that his life is threatened, therefore making him cling to Lucifer would be easier for him to do so. It was a wise move as Rouge wasn''t even trying to escape or anything of the sort. He was just kneeling as if he was waiting for Lucifer to speak. Of course, this is also the result of Lucifer...basically torturing Rouge''s mind. Anyway, there is a reason why Lucifer was just sitting on the chair of the Patriarch and wasn''t even looking at Rouge as he had his eyes closed. And that is...because Lucifer was thinking about the future. Since Lucifer has killed the leaders of the Warmester Denoble House and now has a decorate head for the Warmester Denoble House on his palm, waiting for his orders, what kind of story shall he brew so that Rouge would be seen as legitimate and people would recognize him as the Patriarch from now on...that was what Lucifer was thinking about. There would still be other demons who would be at the top of the Warmester Denoble House, so Lucifer would need their support as well so that things would flow smoothly. What''s more, since it would be weird to say that Rouge is now the Patriarch and just discard the real Patriarch and the 6 pirs, Lucifer would have to create a story for that, too. That was not all as Lucifer was also sure that the Patriarch would have some kind of descendants, who are waiting for him to die to take the seat of the Patriarch. Lucifer was thinking if he should kill them or not, but in the end, Lucifer decided that it would be better for him to kill them. It would be better if he uproots the whole entire family of the Warmester bloodline so that there would be no one who would n to try and get the Warmester Denoble House back and also possibly try to get revenge on Lucifer. It would save a lot of time and trouble for Lucifer, so it was better to kill all of the demons who have the Warmester bloodline. Of course, Lucifer didn''t know this, but Rouge definitely has the Warmester bloodline. He was the son of the Patriarch, after all. Nevertheless, it would nevere to light now...as the people who know of this fact are now dead and dead people don''t tell tales. After thinking for a long amount of time, Lucifer finally finished and was able to decide on the next course of actions that he would take for the future of the Warmester Denoble House, and, of course, for himself. "I''ll kill the people with Warmester blood in their veins. Do you know how many sons the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House has?" Lucifer said as he looked down at Rouge. And Rouge spoke right away when he heard Lucifer''s voice, to answer his question. "Yes. I know. The Patriarch has a single son, and he is currently the one doing the duties of the patriarch, but since his son isn''t really that powerful, the Patriarch has remained to be the Patriarch in both name and reality." "And his son has three wives and six sons. All of them are different, but they are all located in Warm City since the Patriarch''s son does not want his loved ones to be in danger." "However...the Patriarch''s son, Kars, is not in Warm City as of the moment." "He''s not here? What do you mean by that?" Lucifer interjected as soon as he heard what Rouge said. If Kars, the son of the Patriarch, is not here, then that would mean more trouble and more work for Lucifer to do. After all, he would have to go outside of the Warm City, look for information about Kars, and then go where he is and kill him. Just looking for information about his whereabouts would already take a long amount of time, so it would really annoy Lucifer if he really is not here... However, it seems that Kars was really not in the Warm City as Rouge continued to speak. "Yes. He''s not in Warm City nor is he in the Zacharath Kingdom. I do not know where he is because I am only in the lower ranks in Warmester Denoble House, but...I remember hearing someone say that he is out in a powerful empire, hoping to gain their help in taking over the Zacharath Kingdom." "Oh? The Warmester Denoble House was nning a coup d''etat?" Lucifer said with shock in his voice. It was obvious, but he didn''t expect that the Warmester Denoble House would be so bold as to n a coup d''etat. Although the Warmester Denoble House created hideous organizations to do dirty jobs for them, that doesn''t really mean that Lucifer can use it to connect it to a coup d''etat. After all, even though the royal family of the Zacharath Kingdom is not able to pick up information fast and apprehend the correct ringleaders of the organizations, which is the Warmester Denoble House, there is still a reason why they are the royal family. And that is because they are strong. It was not only that, but they would also have the other Denoble Houses on their back, which would make it really hard for a coup d''etat to seed. It would be a different matter if the Warmester Denoble House would be able to convince those other Denoble Houses to join them, but Lucifer knew that it would be really hard to convince them since those other Denoble House would know...how strong the royal family of the Zacharath Kingdom. That was why Lucifer was shocked to hear that the Warmester Denoble House was nning a coup d''etat since it was really courageous of them to even think of doing one. "Yes. Although it is not confirmed, I can say for sure that the Warmester Denoble House, the Patriarch and the 6 pirs, were nning to take over the Zacharath Kingdom. It''s obvious just from how bold they are in their operations in the capital city of the kingdom." Rouge exined. "Hmm...it''s really troublesome, but I can guess where Kars is now," Lucifer said as he put a finger on his chin. It was easy enough for him to guess where Kars is since he has heard about the Luciferian Empire. "He''s probably in the Luciferian Empire." Right, Lucifer guessed the Kars was in the Luciferian Empire. Why? It was because he has heard about how overbearing the Luciferian Empire is and how they were threatening the Zacharath Kingdom. If it was Lucifer leading the Warmester Denoble House, then he would also go to the Luciferian Empire to ask for help. And since that was the case...Lucifer could guess that the Luciferian Empire...agreed to help the Warmester Denoble House. Why? It was because it was a great chance to take over the Zacharath Kingdom. The Luciferian Empire would just need to put Kars as the puppet king or whatever, and they would have another province under their belt. "If that''s the case, then that means I got more work to do," Lucifer said as he squinted his eyes. Chapter 94: Talk Chapter 94: Talk "If that''s the case, then that means I got more work to do," Lucifer said as he squinted his eyes. Right, what Lucifer said was the truth. After all, if Kars were involved with the Luciferian Empire, then Lucifer would be mixed with the Luciferian Empire to kill Kars. Nevertheless, it wasn''t really that hard. It''s just that it would take a lot of time and effort topletely eradicate the bloodline of the Warmester Denoble House. After all, the Luciferian Empire would get in the way. Of course, now that Lucifer got the Warmester Denoble House under his control, he would have a lot more influence and he can make flexible and bold moves from now on, too, so killing Kars would be far easier than his previous tasks of stabilizing himself in the Zacharath Kingdom. "Is there anything else that I need to know about the Warmester Denoble House family?" Lucifer said as he looked down on Rouge once more. Of course, since this was the best chance to gather information about the Warmester Denoble House family, it would be better if Lucifer would be able to gather all of the information that he needed to know about them right here, right now. Since Rouge was someone who knows the ins and outs of the Warmester Denoble House, as he was someone who was friends with the big shots of the Warmester Denoble House, he should know at least a huge amount of general information, and that was what Lucifer was aiming for when he asked this question to Rouge. However, it seems that there was nothing else that Lucifer needed to know about the Warmester Denoble House family as Rouge spoke. "No, there is nothing else. After all, you''re killing them, right? The only thing you would need to kill them is their whereabouts, and I already told you about it." Rouge said. And what he said was definitely the truth. If Lucifer just wanted to kill them, then their whereabouts is the only information that Lucifer would need to kill them. What''s more, since Rouge has seen Lucifer''s strength right in front of his eyes, he also knew that Lucifer would be able to kill them easily just like how amoner would squash an ant beneath their feet. That was why he didn''t even offer anything about their specialty or strength as he knew that Lucifer wouldn''t need something like that. "That''s true. Anyway, after I kill those brats and women, I would give you the crown of the head of the Warmester Denoble House." "The official story why you became the head...let''s see...it would be because the Patriarch and the 6 pirs went missing together with their immediate family and then assigned you to be the temporary head when they are gone." "Although being recognized as the ''temporary head'' by the public and the Warmester Denoble House would limit your movements and authority a little bit, it won''t really matter. You just need to stabilize your foundation as the head of the Warmester Denoble House, and then we would reveal that the Patriarch and the 6 pirs are deadter on." Lucifer said all those words without missing a single beat. This was what Lucifer had in n for the session to go smoothly. Of course, this wasn''t really possible. Most Denoble Houses would be suspicious of Rouge, but Lucifer didn''t care about them. If they dare to send someone to investigate or if they ever try to snoop around the Warm City, Lucifer would st them away. In a way, Lucifer would be the one to guard Rouge, which is...the greatest honor for a demon. After all, a Hell God personally protecting you...that''s basically living the dream. Well...it''s not like Lucifer would really protect Rouge. He would just st his enemies. Protecting someone and killing enemies are two different things. However, Lucifer was not done yet with his exnation as he continued to speak. "As I''m going to kill the Patriarch''s son''s wives and sons, we will also make them go missing." And when Rouge heard that, he quickly spoke to give his thoughts about it. "Having the entire Warmester Denoble House family go missing...it would be a disaster for the whole Zacharath Kingdom and it would surely be the big news for a whole month," Rouge said but he was not done as he continued to speak while bowing his head towards Lucifer. "Just the fact that the Patriarch is missing would be a disaster and for the heir and the wives of the Patriarch''s son would definitely cause the royal family to look into this. If I may offer a word..." Rouge trailed off his sentence as he waited for Lucifer to grant him permission. Of course, Lucifer quickly did that as he spoke, "Continue." "The royal family might just decide to get involved in this and they might not see me as the official temporary head of the Warmester Denoble House," Rouge said this with a calm voice as if what he said was something ordinary. Of course, it was definitely not ordinary. The royal family getting themselves involved in this matter would make things messy for Lucifer. Although Lucifer would be able to destroy the Zacharath Kingdom easily, as he now knows that the strength of a DeNoble house of this kingdom is weak, it would still be a messy fight. What''s more, if Lucifer got into a fight with a kingdom, it would surely be a piece of big news and it would resound throughout the whole Hidden world. If that happens...the real big shots of the Hidden World, the Hell Gods and the Heaven Gods might just decide to intervene. What happens after that doesn''t need to be mentioned. However...it seems that Lucifer had a n in mind if the royal family truly decides to interfere with his ns as he spoke. "Don''t worry about the royal family. I know a way to control them. Though, it''s not a method that I would want to do..." Lucifer said with a sour look on his face. No, it was not only sour, but it was also a bitter look. It was amazing how he could have two expressions at the same time, but that was just how he looked like. It seems that Lucifer seriously didn''t like the method that he had in mind to control the royal family. Well, it was the truth that Lucifer didn''t want to use this method, but since things have already escted, Lucifer had no other choice but to do it. "Anyway, you guide me towards the wives and the sons of Kars. I will kill them silently," Lucifer continued to speak as he finally stood up. After all, it was now time tomence the assassination of the whole Warmester Denoble House family. Although the ns that Lucifer made seem so shaky and the probability of it failing was high, especially the ns that he had for the aftermath, it didn''t really matter to Lucifer. After all, the Warmester Denoble House, at the end of the day, is only a temporary organization on top of Lucifer''s hands. It could go to hell or it could go to heaven; Lucifer didn''t care. As long as the Warmester Denoble House would serve its purpose well, then all is well. That was why Lucifer didn''t think about any other options when he decided about how he would do things from now on. Anyway, when Rouge heard what Lucifer said, he...wanted to stand up and answer Lucifer right away. However, Rouge found himself unable to stand up, seemingly because of his body''s condition. After all, Rouge was still not healed and his body''s condition worsened over time when he and Lucifer were still talking. His injuries were no joke, that''s for sure. That was why...Rouge had to ask Lucifer to heal him, and Rouge knew that very well, which is why he spoke. "My lord? Master? Patriarch? I don''t know how to call you, but...may I ask for you to fix my body?" "I can''t be useful to you if my body is like this, and I might just pass away..." Rouge said as he tried to exin why he should be healed. Of course, Rouge really thought that way. He also thinks that it wouldn''t do good for him to die just so suddenly because he wouldn''t be able to serve Lucifer. And that''s only natural. Although it seems so weak, what Lucifer did to Rouge was actually a lot stronger and potentpared to what he did to Rachel. It was only natural that Rouge would bepletely dependent on Lucifer after what happened to him. What''s more, Rouge''s pirs, the Patriarch, died at the hands of Lucifer. To Rouge, the Patriarch was literally the heaven. Now, it became Lucifer. That was why it wasn''t that weird to see Rouge acting like this right now despite his extreme loyalty to the Warmester Denoble House. And what Lucifer had to say in regards to Rouge was... "Alright. Since you did prove your worth, I''ll heal you." Chapter 95: Illusion Chapter 95: Illusion Lucifer agreed to heal Rouge when Rouge asked him to. After all, Rouge wouldn''t be able to do his services if he was about to die literally. The only reason why Rouge wasn''t screaming in pain or whining in pain is because of his willpower and out of fear for Lucifer. After all, Rouge knew that he needed to prove his worth so that he would be able to live. No...Rouge knew that he needed to please Lucifer so that he wouldn''t experience the same nightmare that Lucifer put him to when he was still an enemy. If Rouge would have to go through that again, then...Rouge would surely go insane. In fact, Rouge would rather die than experience something like that. And since Lucifer certainly had the power to make Rouge experience something like that again and again, Rouge knew better than to try and defy Lucifer only to experience something like that again. Anyway, when Lucifer agreed to heal Rouge''s body, he immediately went to work as he...snapped his fingers. As soon as he snapped his fingers, Rouge''s body returned back to normal as if nothing really was wrong with his body in the first ce. And this scene was a weird scene as Rouge''s body just returned to normal just like that. Why was it weird? It was because Lucifer was not a healer or anything of the sort. It would be impossible for him to heal something like this unless he used some kind of special power to make up for the healing aspect. And Lucifer didn''t use something like that when he healed Rouge. That was why it was weird to see that Lucifer was able to heal Rouge''s injuries when his injuries were just that bad enough for him to die sooner orter. However, what lucifer really did this time was just to...undo the illusion magic that he set up earlier when he kicked Rouge. Right, he undid the illusion magic that he used to break Rouge''s mind earlier. In other words, Rouge''s injuries were just something that Lucifer created to make sure that Rouge would be his subordinate and was not really something that was real. If one thinks about how Rouge thought that he was really about to die because of his injuries and the nightmare that he received, one would only say that Lucifer''s illusion skills were so amazing. After all, it was able to make one think that it was real and that was the point of an illusion; to make one believe that an illusion is a reality. That was why it wasn''t really that weird and hard for Lucifer to be able to make Rouge''s injuries disappear just like that as...they were never really there. Anyway, when Lucifer was done with snapping his finger, he looked down on Rouge and spoke. "Can you stand up now? I healed you already, check yourself out," Lucifer said as his voice resounded out in the room and in Rouge''s ears. Of course, when Rouge heard what Lucifer said, he quickly checked himself out. He looked at his hands, body, arms, feet, legs; literally everywhere with his eyes. And as soon as he finished checking himself out with his eyes, he immediately stood up as if that was his only duty. "Yes! My body is fully healed now! Thank you so much!" Rouge shouted out loud as he bowed his head towards Lucifer. The words that came out of his mouth...were something that Rouge himself didn''t expect that he would say. After all, he didn''t talk this way even to the Patriarch, who he owes so much. However, even then, Rouge didn''t flinch a little bit or tried to take back what he said. He just waited for Lucifer''s response, and what was Lucifer thinking at this moment was... ''What the...hepletely changed. Did I scare him too much?'' Right, Lucifer was thinking about how Rouge justpletely changed in just a matter of minutes. Rouge, before, was someone who would look at people with cold and hostile eyes - the kind of eyes that looked like it would be able to kill with just a stare. However, Rouge, right now, was thanking someone as if he was some kind of wimpy kind at a random school. It was such a drastic change that even Lucifer was surprised with even though Lucifer knew very well why and how Rouge changed so much. And since it was a surprise to him, Lucifer wanted to make Rouge remain as himself, which is why Lucifer spoke. "You don''t have to speak like that. Just act like you acted when you were around me before. Of course, be more respectful now. I won''t tolerate people who piss me off," Lucifer said, but he was not done as he continued to speak. "Also, call me Lucis from now on," Lucifer said with a firm voice as he wanted to make his point get across to Rouge. After all, from how Rouge is currently acting around Lucifer, he might just the type of the guys who would try to bootlick their superiors by saying that they are their masters or anything of the sort and will only call them master. Even though Rouge didn''t exactly do something like that, Lucifer wouldn''t want that to happen as it would just be...attention-grabbing if someone heard Rouge call Lucifer that. Now that Lucifer also decided to let Rouge be the master of the Warmester Denoble House, it would be more than trouble if someone heard the head of the Warmester Denoble House call someone his master. Of course, they can just kill the person who was able to hear Rouge call Lucifer that, but it would be better to stay on the safe side of things. Anyway, when Rouge heard what Lucifer said, he raised his head and his face could be seen by Lucifer. His face was...it was clouded with confusion and it was evident just from the frown on his face. It seems that he wasn''t able to understand why Lucifer would want him to act normal when he was someone who could be considered to be his master. And there was a proper reason why Rouge wasn''t able to understand something like this. Rouge has worked for the Warmester Denoble House for a long time now, and there was a clear cut hierarchy in this ce. If someone lower in rank than Rouge were to meet him, then he would be called captain or anything with honorifics by that someone lower in rank. If someone higher in rank than Rouge were to meet him, then Rouge would have to call him as captain or whatever his rank was. Even if there was only a slight difference and even if Rouge was stronger than that person who is higher-ranked than him, which is a rare case since strength is what matters in this ce, Rouge would have to use honorifics to refer to him. That was why Rouge wasn''t able to quickly understand why Lucifer would want him to do something like that. And although Lucifer was curious about why Rouge wasn''t able to understand his words, he decided that it would just be a troublesome matter to try and talk about it, which is why he just decided to ignore it. "You don''t question my decisions. What I said is what you will do, you understand?" Lucifer said as he made his intentions clear. Of course, Rouge was able to hear his words quite well. Although Rouge didn''t know why Lucifer said something like that, as Rouge never questioned his decisions, he just answered. "Yes...Lucis. I understand," Rouge said as he looked at Lucifer straight in the eye with the same kind of look and confidence he had before. "Good. Now, let''s go. I still have to kill the wives and sons of Kars or whatever his name is," Lucifer said as he began to walk towards the door. However, he couldn''t continue walking as Rouge called him out and stopped him. "Lucis, I have a question," Rouge said, but he was not done as he continued to speak. "What are we going to do with the corpses of the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House and the 6 pirs? Although War''s body is already like that, the others are still intact." And what Rouge asked was...a valid question. After all, they would have to hide or destroy the bodies thoroughly so that there would be no evidence left. However, it seems that Lucifer didn''t n to hide nor destroy the bodies as he spoke. "Ah, I have a n for them. You know that I will make them go missing, right? In order to make it more believable in the public''s eyes, I will control their bodies and make it look like they were the ones who decided to go out on a journey or something." "After that, we will wait a few weeks before we announce that they are now missing," Lucifer said as he turned his head around. However, he was not done as he continued, "Enough about that. Let''s go already." Lucifer then continued to walk towards the door. Of course, when his question was answered, Rouge followed right behind him with no problem. And it was now....time to hunt the Warmester Family. Chapter 96: Missing Chapter 96: Missing Lucifer and Rouge left the room where the battle with the Patriarch and the 6 pirs of the Warmester Denoble House happened as they left to find the remnants of the Warmester Family. Of course, since it was to find the remnants of the Warmester Family, the one who was leading this operation was, obviously, Rouge. Right now, he was currently showing Lucifer around the Warm City as they tried to locate the wives and the sons of the son of the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. They exited the building where they were located, and they were now moving around as they jumped from building to building. Of course, they did this discreetly and they were hiding their presence to make sure that no one would be able to get a sniff of their presence around here. Lucifer was the one who strictly said that they should do this as discreetly as possible since it would be annoying if other people were to notice what they were doing and then stop them. After all, even if Lucifer would be able to defeat all of the demons here with ease, that would defeat the purpose why Lucifer assassinated the Patriarch and the 6 pirs of the Warmester Denoble House. If he was going to fight against other demons in this ce which would definitely bring much attention from other people, then Lucifer should have just destroyed the Warm City and wiped it off the map from the start. And since Lucifer didn''t destroy the Warm City from the start and just assassinated the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House and its 6 pirs, it would totally waste his efforts of doing so if he just had to destroy the Warm City altogether. That was why Lucifer strictly ordered Rouge to do this as stealthily as possible. Besides, if Lucifer were going to destroy the Warm City, which is basically the headquarters of the Warmester Denoble House, then he would no longer have the Warmester Denoble House on his grasp since...it was gone. If the Warm City was gone, then the Warmester Denoble House is basically a shell without any organs and it would no longer be able to function. And now, Lucifer and Rouge have already roamed the entirety of the Warm City and finished checking out the other main buildings that could be located in the Warm City. They were currently standing on top of some random building located at the very center of the Warm City. "So, out of 9 people, we only found eight people. The three wives, and five sons," Lucifer said as he looked at the darkness of the night, which seems to have gone on for too long now ever since he entered the Warm City. Well, it has indeed been a while since Lucifer entered the Warm City, so it was only normal for Lucifer to feel that the night has gone on for too long now. However, it was just because he was always on the move and busy that it affected his time awareness. "I''m ashamed, Lucis. The three wives were easy to find since they are always together, and the sons are...they have their own quirks, but one would be able to find them once one is ustomed to them." "That was why I thought it would be easy to find all of them, but...the sixth son, we''ve gone to every ce that he could possibly be located, but he''s not there at all. No traces and even his usual subordinates are not there." "It''s weird as I haven''t heard of anything from that sixth son about anything at all that could possibly make him go missing, so I''m afraid that...I won''t be able to be of use from now on when ites to that sixth son." Rouge said all those words with a...disappointed voice while looking down on the ground. Well, it was basically his fault why they were not able to find the missing son. After all, it was his responsibility to find him. Although Rouge never expected that he would need the sixth son''s location tonight, right here right now, it didn''t really matter since he said that he would be able to find him. That was why Rouge thought that it was his fault that they were not able to meet the sixth son and were now hitting a wall. However, it''s not like Rouge waspletely useless at this point. It was the truth that it was thanks to Rouge that Lucifer was able to find out the locations of the three wives and the five sons. In fact, one can say that Rouge has done a good job since that was practically every one of Lucifer''s targets. They just have to mind one more guy, and the job would be done. So...Rouge didn''t really have to be like this since he did exceptionally well, but Rouge just knew that...he had to be concise and perfect when ites to Lucifer. As long as one is missing, Rouge would just feel ashamed since he wasn''t able to do his job perfectly. However, it seems that Rouge didn''t really have to mind it since Lucifer...seems to be satisfied with his work. "Just one, huh? Well, I never expected you to be able to find them straight away and I certainly didn''t expect you to find them all. Overall, you did a good job." Lucifer said with a light-hearted tone of voice. Although what Lucifer said seems to be...crazy, it was the truth that Lucifer never expected Rouge to be able to find them all right away. He never expected him to be able to do something so important since...Lucifer just never expected it. It would be easier to take failure if one does not expect any sess, after all. That was why...although it seems pretty crazy, as Lucifer was the one who made Rouge find the wives and the sons, he didn''t have any trust at all that Rouge would be able to find them. And that was also why Lucifer considers what Rouge did as a good job since he was able to find eight out of nine people. And what Rouge had to say when he learned that Lucifer never expected anything from him was... "I am d to have exceeded your expectations," Rouge said as he took a bow towards Lucifer''s direction. Right, Rouge was just d to have exceeded Lucifer''s expectations of him. After all, this would mean that he gave a very good first impression since...he exceeded his expectations. And that was big. For Rouge, this was almost as reassuring as finding food after not being able to eat for months. This would mean that...Rouge wouldn''t experience that nightmare anymore, after all. However, it seems that Lucifer was no longer listening to him as Lucifer began to murmur. "Hmmm...I wanted to kill them all at the same time with some kind of homing magic, but it seems that I wouldn''t be able to do that now." "I would have to prioritize finding the missing son and then kill them all at the same time to not cause panic among the subordinates of the Warmester Denoble House." "After all, I cannot afford for their corpses to be seen by other people. After that, Rouge woulde in to stabilize the situation." "I guess a royal seal or something like that would help prove his authenticity." "We''ll have to go get something like that, too..." Right, even if Lucifer assassinates the three wives and six sons all at the same time, there would still be a heap of trouble that he needs to do because of the aftermath. Since the three wives and the six sons are basically the VIPs, they are many men that would be around them. To make sure that those men wouldn''t notice them missing so suddenly, Lucifer would have to create some kind of chaos and then collect their bodies. After that, Rouge would thene in saying that, ''The Patriarch and his family are going on a vacation'' or something like that to stabilize the situation. That was why...Lucifer couldn''t kill one by one as that would just spell disaster for his ns in the future. If a single corpse were to be found, then the security for this ce would be maximized and Rouge wouldn''t be able to take advantage of the chaos anymore, and most likely, they would suspect him of killing the three wives and the six sons if he justes out and says that he''s the Patriarch from now on. Lucifer sighed as he realized just how much work that he still has to do before this night ends. "Either way, my first priority should be to find that sixth son," Lucifer murmured as he turned around to look at Rouge. Rouge was still bowing his head, and looking down on him, Lucifer spoke. "Give me detailed information about the sixth son who is missing." "I''ll find him myself." Lucifer said as he ordered Rouge. Chapter 97: Burning Soul Chapter 97: Burning Soul Lucifer asked Rouge about the sixth son''s detailed information about how he looks like. Of course, he meant everything literally that he can use to identify the sixth son when he tries to find him. Rouge quickly answered Lucifer by telling him what he knows about the sixth son and how he looks like. It wasn''t hard for him to disclose this information since...well, his loyalty has already gone over to Lucifer ever since that nightmare. And it was also because Rouge was able to meet the sixth son quite a few times before. No, in fact, he already met everyone in the Warmester Family. If he didn''t meet them, he wouldn''t be able to identify them for Lucifer when they were searching for them earlier, after all. That was why it was easy to disclose this information because he knew about how this sixth son looks like. It didn''t take him long to finish telling Lucifer about how the sixth son looks like as Lucifer now knows how the sixth son looks like. Right now, Lucifer was facing the sky, taking in and sorting all of the information that Rouge just told him. Well, it wasn''t really that much as all that Rouge did was to describe how the sixth son looks like. It wasn''t anythingplex or anything of the sort. It was really simple. However, the reason why Lucifer was looking at the sky was to prepare himself. Right...Lucifer was preparing himself. Although what he was about to do seems to be really simple, as he would just find the sixth son based on how he looks, it was actually not. The act of finding the sixth son in the whole wide Warm City is very hard to do and it would actually be taxing to do so. If Lucifer would just try to find him with his naked eyes, then it would be impossible to seed. Trying to find someone in the whole wide Warm City with one''s naked eyes is just ridiculous. Although Lucifer knew about where the sixth son might go to, they have already gone there, and the results were empty. In other words, Lucifer would have to look all over the Warm City just for this sixth son. And just as it was mentioned, trying to find someone in the whole wide Warm City with his naked eyes would just be impossible. And that was why Lucifer was preparing himself. Why? It was because Lucifer would try to find the sixth son through other methods, as obvious as it sounds. And this other method that Lucifer decided to go through to find the sixth son is...particrly taxing on his body. Lucifer would need to concentrate his will and focus on his body all at the same time just to be able to start searching for the sixth son. Right...this method was that cruel. And this method was... ''Demon Eyes.'' Right, it was the Demon Eyes that Lucifer used earlier during his battle with the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. Although Lucifer has basically confirmed during that fight that he can force himself to use his powers, it would still be risky to continue forcing himself just to use it. After all, his body has deteriorated badly and at a much faster rate, and even now, Lucifer could still feel the side effects of having a deteriorated body even though he healed himself. What''s more, if Lucifer''s body continues to deteriorate, there might be no going back and Lucifer might just end up bing a cripple with no ways to heal his body. That was why it was extremely risky to use the Demon Eyes again. However, Lucifer had to do it. Right, Lucifer had to force himself to use his powers in this situation even though it wasn''t really that badly needed. Why? It was because...Lucifer wanted to make sure that he would be able to use his powers if he would force himself to do so. Although he confirmed that he could if he wanted to during the battle with the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House, that was only the first time. Lucifer wanted to make it a guarantee that he would be able to use his powers by using it again this time. Although the sess of the first time guarantees the sess of the second time, Lucifer wanted to make it absolutely sure by using it again this time. However, just why does Lucifer want to make it a guarantee that he would be able to use his powers if he wanted to? There were a lot of ways for Lucifer to overpower and kill someone in a backcountry such as the Zacharath Kingdom. He didn''t really have to use his powers, the powers that made Lucifer a Hell God. Even his basic strength would be enough for Lucifer to reign over a kingdom in this area. But...Lucifer knew that...it wouldn''t be good for him to becent about his current strength and condition. Although his current strength would be enough in a ce such as the Zacharath Kingdom, that...was not enough for the whole Hidden world. There are demons who are strong enough to one-sidedly destroy the Zacharath Kingdom, and Lucifer might get caught up in it. If that happens and Lucifer becamecent about his current strength, then it would be easy to guess that Lucifer would lose his life then and there. And that...was the purpose of him forcing himself to use his powers once again in this situation that wasn''t really needed for him to do so. In specific terms, Lucifer wanted to make sure that he would be able to have a trump card against someone who is especially strong enough to win against him in his current condition. What''s more, he would be training himself, too, by doing this asionally even if this would force his body and deterioration would ur. Although forcing himself would cause deterioration to happen to his body, Lucifer had to bear this risk. That was just how dangerous the future was, as the future was literally unknown even to the mighty Lucifer. And now, after preparing himself for a long time, Lucifer...finally started to begin to open his Demon Eyes. As he had already opened it earlier, it was now easier to get a grip on how to do it again and things flowed much smoother this time. And that was the truth as Lucifer could feel his eyes have now changed to the Demon Eyes, the non-existing eyes. When he felt it, Lucifer finally opened his eyelids and his Demon Eyes were shown to the world. However, this time, the Demon Eyes was...a little bit differentpared to before. The Demon Eyes, before, was non-existent and it was the only eye sockets that could be seen in the area around his eyes. The Demon Eyes, now, was...shining a little bit. However, since the Demon Eyes was non-existent in the first ce and couldn''t be seen by the naked eyes, it only looked like there was a fire burning in Lucifer''s two eye-less sockets. And this version of Lucifer''s Demon Eyes was called... ''Burning Soul.'' Lucifer thought as he looked down on the Warm City. Right, this was called the Demon Eyes: Burning Soul. It was named because it looked like it was burning, and since the Demon Eyes was made with Lucifer''s soul,bined together, Burning Soul came to be. However, the name was not just the things that changed with the Demon Eyes; the use of it also changedpletely. The Demon Eyes from before would be able to kill and disintegrate magic spells in an instant with just a single look. However, the Demon Eyes now is giving Lucifer...enhanced vision. No, because the Demon Eyes was made with Lucifer''s soul, calling it enhanced vision is an understatement. The vision that Lucifer was seeing right now...the proper name for it would be...Godly Vision. And Godly Vision literally means godly. Lucifer could look at everything all at the same time, and because the Demon Eyes enhances his brain and thinking capacity, he can absorb and manage all kinds of information that enters his vision. That was why it wasn''t that much of a strain...but since Lucifer''s body was already fucked up, signs were starting to appear as Lucifer''s right eye started to bleed with blood. ''I have to hurry. A fat body and distorted face that looks like a monster, ck hair and ck eyes...'' Lucifer began to recall the information that Rouge told him earlier as he looked at everything. Of course, Lucifer could see through everything as well. He could see through buildings, clothes, food, anything that could be considered solid. And Lucifer can turn off this kind of ability if he wishes to focus on something. If one thinks about it, Lucifer''s Demon Eyes was truly one of a kind since it was just...overpowered. Imagine if Lucifer was in perfect health...he would be unstoppable. Of course, that would just be in this ce where weak demons are everywhere. If Lucifer came back to the ce where he came from, the Hell, then...Lucifer would meet people who canpare with him, the other Hell Gods. Anyway, it seems that Lucifer finally found the sixth son as he murmured and closed his eyes. "I found him." Chapter 98: Sudden Change Chapter 98: Sudden Change Lucifer found the sixth son by using another version of his Demon Eyes very fast. With his thinking capability being enhanced by the Demon Eyes and the effects of the Demon Eyes: Burning Soul, it was easy for him to spot him. Even though Warm City had a lot of people as this was the headquarters of the Warmester Denoble House and the city where the Warmester Denoble House officially rules, Lucifer was able to find the sixth son fast enough. Why? It was because this ce was, despite being a city, does not have a single citizen in it and all of the people were the soldiers of the Warmester Denoble House. And the soldiers of the Warmester Denoble House all had a very fit and healthy body, a body that can always fight and have enough stamina for an attrition battle. That was why it was easy enough for Lucifer to find the sixth son. After all, he was the only one who had a fat body present in this whole wide Warm City. Right, he was the only one who had that kind of body, so it was really easy to spot him as Lucifer was able to see everyone all at the same time. He just had to identify the body, and with his enhanced thinking capability, he was able to do just that. Although the story of the Warm City having no other fat men present was a little bit ridiculous, it was the truth. Though, Lucifer didn''t know that, but well. Lucifer didn''t care about something like that at all. And now, Lucifer and Rouge were making their way towards the ce where Lucifer found him. Specifically, they...were heading underground. Lucifer found the sixth son underground of one of the main buildings of the Warm City. However, Lucifer didn''t really have to go towards the sixth son or anything of the sort. All Lucifer really have to do now was just to use the homing magic spell that he intended to kill the Warmester Family all at the same time, and then have them disappear or anything of the sort. That was his n at the beginning, and that was still his n to do to kill the Warmester Family. That was why...it was weird for him to go to the ce where the sixth son was located. However, just why is Lucifer heading towards the sixth son? The reason was...it was because Lucifer saw a familiar face near the sixth son when he found him. ''The woman who cooked the delicious food that I ate before, she''s here.'' Right, it was the woman who Lucifer threatened before to give him food. In other words, it was the woman who Lucifer purposely left alive just because her cooking was good enough for Lucifer. Well, Lucifer himself didn''t know the reason why she let the woman off even though the woman has raised her swords against Lucifer. People who try to fight against Lucifer are already gone from the world, may it be men or women. That was why...it was a miracle that the woman was still alive after fighting against Lucifer for a bit. Well, that wasn''t really a fight as Lucifer just knocked her out and proceeded to eat the food. Either way, it was because of the woman that Lucifer was rushing towards the underground. And the reason why he is rushing is because...something unpleasant was about to happen to the woman. Of course, it was obvious, but the sixth son was about to perform intercourse with the woman while the woman was asleep. In other words, she was about to get raped. And that was why Lucifer was rushing towards the underground. And even Lucifer didn''t know...why he is rushing just because the woman was about to get raped. It''s not like Lucifer and the woman were friends and go way back when Lucifer was still active in the front lines or anything of the sort. It was...truly something Lucifer never expected to do. And it happened twice now. The first time was the first time Lucifer met the woman, and now... ''Fuck this shit. I don''t understand myself,'' Lucifer thought as he entered one of the main buildings in the Warm City. As soon as he entered this building, Rouge who was running with him spoke up. "Lucis, what''s going on?" Rouge asked. Rouge was able to notice the sudden change of attitude that Lucifer showed just now. Well, it was because Lucifer himself said that he would use just some kind of homing magic spell all at the same time. But now Lucifer was going towards the sixth son, one of the targets of the homing magic spell that Lucifer said he would use to kill the Warmester Family all at the same time. It was definitely weird, and what''s more, Rouge could actually feel that Lucifer was hurrying. Even though Lucifer''s speed was already beyond Rouge in the first ce, Rouge could somehow feel that Lucifer was hurrying towards the location of the sixth son. It was as if...something bad would happen if he didn''t rush towards the location of the sixth son. And well, that was definitely the truth. Lucifer was hurrying because he didn''t want to see the woman get raped by the sixth son. However, Rouge knew what kind of man Lucifer was. He was a cruel bastard who wouldn''t budge even if thousands of people were to die right in front of him. He also knew that nothing would be able to move Lucifer unless it was directly connected with his wants and ns. And since Lucifer''s n was to use the homing magic spell to kill the Warmester Family, his wants are the only factor remaining. However, it was just unthinkable for Rouge that Lucifer would actually want something in the Warm City. Why? It was because Lucifer was about to be the owner of the Warm City. If he wanted women from the Warm City, he can just order Rouge. If he wanted the riches of the Warm City, he can just order Rouge to give the riches to him. Rouge knew that very well, which is why Rouge couldn''t decipher this situation at all. That was also why Rouge could just ask Lucifer himself in this situation to know what was going on. If Rouge knew what was going on, then he would be able to prepare and he would be able to do his best so that he would be of service to his master now. However, Lucifer didn''t give him any detailed information and just spoke, "Shut your mouth. You just need to follow me." "Enough about that. Do you know where we can go to the underground of this ce? There should be a stairs or something like that to get to the underground." Lucifer continued to say as he looked around, showing signs of being impatient. It was definitely weird for him to be impatient, but Lucifer himself didn''t know the reason why. Anyway, Lucifer didn''t know how he would be able to get down to the underground. Even though he saw the sixth son and the woman there, that was all that he could see at that time. The moment that Lucifer found the sixth son, he turned off the Demon Eyes and just went straight for him after that. Of course, Lucifer would be able to know the way to go down if he used the Demon Eyes again, but it would be stupid of him to do that if he had Rouge, who knew the ins and outs of the buildings. That was why Lucifer asked Rouge. However, it seems that Rouge was taking too long to answer as Lucifer spoke again. "Whatever. I''ll destroy the ground quietly so we can go down," Lucifer said as he pped his hands. After pping his hands, mana began to flow out of his body and enshrouded his hands, shining in the light. As soon as his hands began to shine, Lucifer bent his knees and pushed the ground. And as if it was perfectly calcted, a small hole, enough for Lucifer and Rouge to fall into, appeared right in front of Lucifer. "Let''s go. Don''t waste time," Lucifer quickly said as he...jumped right into the hole as if he couldn''t wait anymore. Well, it was the truth that he couldn''t wait anymore. Why? It was because he could feel his instincts tingling and his blood boiling. Although Lucifer became angry quite a few times now, this was the first time that he felt something like this. This is the first time...that Lucifer could feel his blood boil as if he couldn''t wait to ughter the enemy. Right, even for his long service in the front lines, this is the first time that Lucifer wanted to kill someone so badly that Lucifer couldn''t help but release his killing intent. "I don''t know what''s going on with me, but...touch that woman and I''ll fucking send you to the depths of Hell!" Lucifer murmured as he swore in his heart to kill the sixth son brutally. Chapter 99: Sixth Son Chapter 99: Sixth Son Lucifer and Rouge went on to their way to the location of where the sixth son was located at a pace faster than usual. This was because of Lucifer as he was the only one who can decide in this situation, but Lucifer himself didn''t know why he was rushing. It was truly a weird feeling for Lucifer who didn''t have a single care about anything else other than being able to achieve his goal. Of course, he didn''t ignore this kind of feeling and just became true to it as he rushed towards the location of where the sixth son was located. And now, Lucifer and Rouge have reached their location as they were now standing right in front of the sixth son. However, even though they were strangers suddenly right in front of him, the sixth son...didn''t react at all and just looked at them with a hint of annoyance on his face. Well, anyone would be annoyed if someone got in their way in the middle of having fun. "What the hell is going on? What required you monkeys toe to this ce! I have already specifically said that there is no one to interfere with my fun time!" The sixth son shouted out loud, his saliva going out of his mouth. His belly bounced up and down, too, due to him moving his body around when he faced Lucifer and Rouge, who was currently staring at him. Although the sixth son and Rouge have already met each other quite a few times in the past, the sixth son does not really remember him at all. Why? It was because the sixth son couldn''t care less about Rouge or anyone else for that matter. The only ones that he could remember are the ones who are significantly strong and considered to be high-ranking officials within the Warmester Denoble House. And as Rouge was just a lowly captain in the Warmester Denoble House, the sixth sonpletely wiped him off from his memory, thus having no memory of him at all. Of course, since Lucifer and Rouge showed up here, right at the very center of the Warmester Denoble House, it would mean that they were subordinates of the Warmester Denoble House. And being subordinates of the Warmester Denoble House, that would mean that they are also subordinates of the sixth son, which is why the sixth son just went and acted the usual as he did with his subordinates. Anyway, the sixth son was still wearing clothes, which led Lucifer to think that nothing has happened, yet. Well, if something already happened, then the sixth son should be right beside the blonde woman right about now. However, there was something weird that was happening. Well, it wasn''t really happening, but...the woman that Lucifer came here for was nowhere to be found. There was a bed in this ce, but the woman wasn''t there or anywhere else in the room. It was only the sixth son who was here. Lucifer has already looked around the room to double-check the situation, but even he could find nothing. However, it seems that Lucifer could no longer look for the woman as the sixth son spoke again. "Eiii! Why are you monkeys not answering me! Do you guys want you and three generations of your family to be beheaded all at the same time!?" "If you do not have anything to do here, then get the hell out of here!" The sixth son said as ferociously as he could, but...he wasn''t really threatening with that kind of body. Of course, because he said those words so loud, he was able to grab Lucifer''s attention, who was looking around the room. And as soon as Lucifer looked at the sixth son, a single phrase came out of his mouth, "Pig, I''ll kill youter." Lucifer said those words so calmly and unexpectedly that it took the sixth son off-guard. Well, it was because the sixth son expected that these men were his subordinates, and subordinates wouldn''t really say those words to their masters. However, the sixth son was able to regain his calm right away. It was only to be expected as he was still a noble among demons, though he wasn''t really that strong. "W-what did you say!" The sixth son said, but he wasn''t waiting for any response at all as he just looked back and continued to shout, "Gairou! Enter here and kill these fools at once! Kill them at once, I say!!" It seems that the sixth son was really furious as he said those words with all of his strength causing him to run out of breath. Well, it was easy for him to run out of breath as he had that kind of body that was just...purely disgusting. It was then that the man who was staying quiet behind Lucifer, Rouge, spoke up as he offered his words. "Lucis, if I may...should I kill him? That should make this errand faster for us." Rouge whispered closely to Lucifer''s ears. Rouge could definitely kill the sixth son with ease, but...that was not important to Lucifer at all. "There should be a woman around here. I can''t use my powers anymore to find her again, so I''ll leave finding that woman to you. Search everything in this ce to find her. If you aren''t able to find her, I''ll kill you myself!" Lucifer said as he looked at Rouge straight in the eyes. Of course, the pressure that came from Lucifer was immense and heavy, making Rouge understand the severity of the task that was just given to him. "I shall find her!" Rouge answered as loud as he could as he bowed his head towards Lucifer. After bowing his head, Rouge was about to turn around and look for the woman as his master instructed him to. However, Lucifer stopped as another word came out from his mouth, "Wait." Rouge then stopped as he looked at Lucifer, but Lucifer was thinking. ''Weird.'' Right, this current situation was...weird. In the first ce, Lucifer has already seen the woman in this ce together with the sixth son when he found the sixth son. What''s more, Lucifer and Rouge went here with haste so there should be no time for the sixth son to move the woman somewhere else. And now...Lucifer couldn''t even find the woman with his senses in this ce, so where the hell is she? Either way, the woman should only be in the room. Unless someone can distort space itself, then she should be here. "Search around here. I''m pretty sure that''s she is in this room," Lucifer said as he pointed at the ce beyond where the sixth man was standing. Of course, as soon as Lucifer said those words, Rouge quickly went to work as he basically stormed right into the deeper parts of the room. This was literally the epitome of ignoring someone. It was obvious, but it was the sixth son who was being ignored. The sixth son knew this very well, which is why veins were popping on his fat neck right now. Even though he was fat, veins could still be seen on his skin. "You bastard! How dare you treat me like this! Eii! Gairou! Where the fuck are you!?" The sixth son shouted out loud as he looked at Lucifer and then at Rouge with a confused look on his face. Well, it was because Gairou, who was supposed to be right beside at the door of this ce, should be able to hear the sixth son''s words ande to his rescue at once. ''No, wait...since Gairou is stationed at the door, these guys should have met him already. Don''t tell me...they already killed him?!'' The sixth son thought as a wave of realization came across all over his body. Right, Gairou was stationed at the door of this ce, and since Lucifer was already here, it was obvious that...they killed Gairou to enter this ce. After all, Gairou wouldn''t just let anybody enter the room where the sixth son is about to have his fun. That would be a risky move and that would mean he would bex regarding the security of the sixth son. That was why...it was the truth that Gairou was already dead ever since he tried to stop Lucifer from entering the room. It was then that a huge shadow suddenly overcast the sixth son who was thinking. "You just realized it? That''s right, I already killed your men outside, so shut your mouth and tell me where the woman is," a voice came from behind the sixth son. "Hii!!!" The sixth son shuddered as he turned his fat body around. Losing his bnce in doing so, the sixth son fell to the ground. Looking down on the sixth son who lost his bnce, Lucifer couldn''t help but say, "Pathetic. How dare you take up my time like this." "W-what are you saying! What the hell do you want! Who the fuck are you!" The sixth son said as he tried to back away from Lucifer by crawling on the ground. Chapter 100: Only Time Chapter 100: Only Time "W-what are you saying! What the hell do you want! Who the fuck are you!" The sixth son said as he tried to back away from Lucifer by crawling on the ground. The sixth son naturally didn''t know anything about Lucifer, and that was a given already. However, it was only because things were looking so bad right now for the sixth son that the sixth son actually asked for Lucifer''s identity. But...it was the sixth son himself who didn''t give a chance for Lucifer to speak as he spoke again, hoping to taunt Lucifer and stop him from making any more dangerous moves. "Do you know who I am!? I am noble amongst nobles, the grandchild of the current Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House!" "A man like you who has no background at all does not have the right to stand before me like this! Even more so to threaten me like this! I can have all three generations of your family get wiped out if you continue to do this!" "However, if you promise to stop this stupid act right now, then I will not order or ask the Patriarch to do anything like that. Instead, I will even reward you with gold!" "So stop this foolishness this instant!" The sixth son said all those words while still trying to back away from Lucifer. The sixth son was indeed a clever demon, trying to bribe Lucifer to stop the current farce while also being wary of him. It was evident that he was thinking of ways to solve this current situation as he knew that he didn''t have any strength to save himself from this situation. As his men were already killed by the man in front of him, the sixth son concluded that this was the only way for him to survive in this situation. Right, by threatening Lucifer and promising him rewards if he stopped doing whatever he was doing right now, the sixth son thought that this would solve his current situation. In a way, one could say that the sixth son was a fast-thinker who could decide quickly in tough situations. The only thing that wascking from him is strength. It was his unhealthy body that was holding the sixth son back. Well, it was only natural for him to wind up like this as he had other brothers who can take up the role of being a strong demon. Since the sixth son could enjoy riches that only nobles could attain without working, the sixth son would dly take that up even if he wouldn''t be able to rule over the Warmester Denoble House, which is why his body was like this. Anyway, when Lucifer heard those words, he only had a single reaction. And that was...disgust. Lucifer then spoke as he looked at the sixth son with a look on his face that tells the other man the disgust that he was feeling right now, "I don''t care about any of that." "You better tell me the location of the woman that you have in here or else..." Lucifer then released his mana all over the ce together with his killing intent. "I will make you experience hell greater than Hell itself," Lucifer said as fiercely as he could. No, Lucifer didn''t even have to try as he just had this natural scary-looking face right now. Together with the killing intent that he released for the sixth son to feel, it was very effective as the sixth son couldn''t help but just...pee on himself. Of course, the sixth son tried to reel himself back in, but it was useless. Due to the feeling that Lucifer would kill him no matter what he decides to do, the sixth son...for the first time in his life, has felt fear. It was because...even if the sixth son decides to ept Lucifer''s terms, he would still be killed. And if he does not, he would be killed. In other words, there was no way out of this situation for the sixth son. And since the sixth son was a man who got a good head above his shoulders, he quickly understood this the moment Lucifer released his killing intent. And that was why the sixth son was unable to reel himself back. It was because he understood that he was going to die here no matter what if no helpes that he couldn''t get a grip on himself. His instincts as a demon didn''t help him at all, and he could only try to back away from Lucifer as he tried to escape from this situation. Of course, Lucifer could see this very well as he was just looking down on the sixth son who had a stupid look on his face. The sixth son''s face was full of snot now and tears, but he himself hasn''t realized that those have fallen out of his eyes and nose. That was obvious as the sixth son hasn''t even tried to clean his face up, but it was only natural that he wouldn''t have noticed something like that. After all, his very life was in danger right at this very moment. Who would care for snot or tears if they were going to die at the end of the day? Surely not the sixth son as he just tried to back away from Lucifer, hoping to escape with his little steps. "I guess it''s no use asking you, huh. This bastard messed up my ns. I made a trace now by killing this guy''s subordinates so it would definitely be traced that there is someone who came here to attack the Warmester Family." "However, it matters not anymore. I just need to wipe the trace myself and control the information and nothing''s going to be spread." Lucifer said all those words, and what he said was the truth. He now has a trace in this Warm City other than the room where the corpses of the six pirs and the Patriarch are. Since it was a trace, it can be lead up to him. What''s more, people can investigate who died and what they were doing. Of course, not the sixth son, but the subordinates. And their deaths would lead up to Lucifer. But...just as Lucifer said, it didn''t really matter anymore. Lucifer just decided to just stop being conservative from now and just have Rouge clean up the mess that he will make. If that''s the case, then Lucifer wouldn''t have to worry about killing people or anyone tracing them. Since...Rouge would be able to wipe it all off and erase the pieces of evidence. Hell, Rouge, as he would be the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House, would be able to make it seem like the subordinates who died here never existed in the first ce. Although the support for Rouge wouldn''t really be that great whether it be outside or inside of the Warmester Denoble House, he would still be able to do something like that as he was still the Patriarch in the name. And since Lucifer decided to just stop being conservative and do whatever he wanted without thinking of the consequences in the future, Lucifer...decided to kill the sixth son right here, right now even though he hasn''t really found the woman, yet. "I will just use the Demon Eyes again. Now that I decided to do this, I have no more use of you." "Die," Lucifer said as he gathered his mana onto the tip of his finger. He then pointed his finger at the sixth son. Of course, seeing this, the sixth son realized the situation right away. "W-wait! Don''t kill me! I can still give you money greater than what you could ever get in your lifetime!" The sixth son desperately said, but it was no use as a ray of light entered and made a hole through his forehead, exiting at the back of his head. Blood flowed out of the hole on his forehead, and even bones and brain matter could be seen. But that was not important as the sixth son''s body...copsed on the ground, void of life. "You better be d that you still haven''t done the deed, yet or I would have to torture your soul personally," Lucifer murmured as he turned his body around. Of course, since it hase to this situation and the sixth son ''ended'' up dying, Lucifer naturally began to prepare himself to use the Demon Eyes again. It was really...amazing and confusing at the same time for Lucifer that he would do something like this for a woman that he only met once. Hell, the fact that he even considered opening up the Demon Eyes again even though there were risks and health issues involved wasn''t something that Lucifer understood himself. He just...did it so that he can find the woman faster. In fact, Lucifer is the one who is confused the most here in this situation. After all, this was the only time he acted this way. However...before even Lucifer could try to open his Demon Eyes, there was a voice that called him, shouting. "Lucis! I found her!" is what the voice said, and as soon as Lucifer heard those words, Lucifer shot open his eyes and moved towards the source of the voice. Chapter 101: Enemy? Chapter 101: Enemy? "Lucis! I found her!" is what the voice said, and as soon as Lucifer heard those words, Lucifer shot open his eyes and moved towards the source of the voice. Of course, it was obvious but the owner of the voice is Rouge, the man who is present in this room other than Lucifer. And where Rouge was located right now was...in the room. Right, he was not in this room, but instead, he was...under the room. In other words, he was deeper underground right below this room. Lucifer could finally see the reason why the woman and the sixth son showed up at the same ce and yet they were not together when Lucifer saw the sixth son. And that''s because the woman was below a floor from where the sixth son was located in. Although Lucifer could see through things and realize that he is looking through something with his Demon Eyes: Burning Soul, Lucifer prioritized closing his eyes when he saw and determined that he found the sixth son, so he didn''t really have the time to double-check things through or something like that. Anyway, when Lucifer reached the floor below the room where the sixth son was located, Lucifer could finally see the woman that he was looking for. She was just lying on the bed with her eyes closed, unmoving. It seems that she has fallen asleep. She also got some clothes, and it was the clothes that the woman was wearing the first time Lucifer met her. And this basically means that nothing has been done to her, yet. As soon as Lucifer realized this, he could feel his emotions calming down and he even instinctively breathed a sigh of relief. After all, knowing that nothing was done to the woman yet was definitely a relief for Lucifer even though he didn''t know the reasons why. ''Damn it...why am I acting like this just because of a woman? I don''t understand myself...'' Lucifer thought as he looked at the woman with fierce eyes. However, it seems that Lucifer didn''t have the time to think about this anymore as Rouge, the one who found the woman, spoke. "Lucis, what do I do? Should I wake her up?" Rouge said. Of course, Rouge finally understood why Lucifer was rushing to go towards the location of where the sixth son was. It was all for the purpose of this woman. And naturally, Rouge thought that this woman was Lucifer''s woman. After all, it is only natural for him to think like that after seeing Lucifer, who was always acting calmly and reserved, rush here. That was why Rouge asked Lucifer first before doing anything to the woman. Hell, Rouge didn''t even check if the woman was alive or anything of the sort because he didn''t want Lucifer to misunderstand something. That was how...scared Rouge was when ites to the nightmares that Lucifer can give him. "No. You don''t have to wake her up. After all, she''s...awake already." Lucifer said while looking at the woman. And as soon as he said those words, a noise came from the direction of the woman, "What the!" Turning his head to look at the woman, Rouge soon saw something...crazy. And that was...the woman was somehow holding a sword out as she leaped to attack Lucifer! "You bastard! Where did you take me!" The woman shouted out loud while flying towards Lucifer. However, she came to an abrupt stop as Lucifer created a barrier of mana around the woman, forcing the woman...to float in the air. "You think you can stop me with something like this!? I''ll break this fragile wall of yours with this!" The woman swung her swords towards the barrier, and as expected, the sword...broke. "W-what..." The woman murmured with disbelief in her eyes. It was only natural for this to happen as the barrier was made with Lucifer''s mana. There''s no way that a puny sword that came from a random woman would be able to destroy a barrier made with Lucifer''s mana. "Hmm. Come to think of it, the first time we met, you said something about me being an assassin from the Warmester." "I see now. They took advantage of me knocking you out, and then kidnapped you, bringing you here." "I assume this is done by the sixth son that I just killed before." "Tsk. To think that my actions would actually benefit a pig." Lucifer said all those words while looking at the woman who is floating in the air. Of course, what he said was definitely the truth as that was just what happened before in the woman''s house...in Raya Pazier''s house. "What are you saying! Are you not one of them! You are a bastard who came into my house without any permission and directed ill will towards me!" The woman said as she looked at Lucifer with anger on her face. Well...this was only natural as well. As far as the woman''s memory goes, thest one she met up with was Lucifer. She hasn''t woke up yet from the time Lucifer caused her to lose her consciousness during the time they fought. And now that she''s suddenly in a different ce, it''s only natural for her to think that Lucifer is the one who brought her here, not someone else. Incidentally, the reason why she didn''t wake up at all even though quite a few days have passed ever since they first met is because of Lucifer''s strength. Lucifer knocked her out so bad that her body just couldn''t wake up. Anyways, when Lucifer heard those words, he...just turned around as he began to walk away from this ce, heading towards the upper floor where the corpse of the sixth son was located. Of course, he was moving the barrier of mana that was holding Raya Pazier and he brought her with him this way. Rouge just...followed along without saying anything with an awkward look on his face. Well, it was only natural for him to feel awkward from this situation. Just from how the conversation went, it is clear as day that Raya Pazier is not Lucifer''s woman. And this made it all the more awkward. After all, it was also clear as day that they were not friends either or anything of the sort. In fact, one would be able to say that they are enemies at this point. And now, Rouge''s master, Lucifer, actually rushed towards this ce just to save an enemy? It was something that Rouge wouldn''t be able to understand because he personally saw how cruel Lucifer can be. There''s no way that Lucifer would save an enemy as he would just thoroughly kill them. That was why it made things more awkward for Rouge, and this just made him shut his mouth up as he followed after the two. While they were walking, Raya Pazier never let down her guard and kept on talking to distract Lucifer and Rouge. That was not all the purpose as she was also hoping that she would get information out of them by talking to them. After all, she just woke up right in the middle of nowhere, she got no clues about her whereabouts and what this ce was. Although she could guess that this is the headquarters of the Warmester Denoble House, she doesn''t know where exactly she was. However, there came a time when Raya Pazier shut her mouth up. And that was when she saw the corpse of the sixth son, lying on the ground. As this man was the cause of her family''s fall and why her life has been miserable, Raya Pazier naturally knew who the sixth son was. She also knew his background, strength...literally everything about him. Even though this man caused the fall of her family, Raya Pazier still had some ways to gain information so it was no brainer for her to find out what her enemy looked like. And it was precisely because she knew who her enemy is that she just shut up as her eyes widened. She...couldn''t help but doubt what was right in front of her eyes. She couldn''t believe it. Why? A powerful man in the Zacharath Kingdom was lying on the ground right in front of her, his body was lifeless and blood was flowing out of his wound. It was...definitely impossible for something like this to happen. Even more so as this ce was the headquarters of the Warmester Denoble House. And while confusion was evident in Raya Pazier''s mind, Lucifer spoke while looking down on the corpse of the sixth son. "I''m the one who killed this man." "Now tell me, am I still one of them just as you''ve said?" "Incidentally, I am also the reason why you are still alive and healthy right now. After all, if I didn''t kill him, who knows what might have happened to you and your body." "Now, how about being a little bit grateful to me before trashing me around, huh?" "Even though I''m interested in you, I wouldn''t hesitate to kill you at the drop of a hat." Lucifer said all those words with fierce killing intent roaming in the air, surrounding Raya Pazier. Chapter 102: Wandering Demon Chapter 102: Wandering Demon "Even though I''m interested in you, I wouldn''t hesitate to kill you at the drop of a hat." Lucifer said all those words with fierce killing intent roaming in the air, surrounding Raya Pazier. And what Lucifer was definitely the truth. Just because Lucifer decided to act ording to what he''s feeling doesn''t mean that he wouldn''t act against it anymore. The only reason why Lucifer decided to act based on emotions is out of curiosity. He was...curious. He was curious about why and how he was feeling like this. He wanted to know the answer, and of course, he wanted to find out the answer by meeting the source of it all, which is Raya Pazier. However, if Raya Pazier turns out to be a troublesome woman and Lucifer didn''t like her, it was an absolute fact that Lucifer would make do with her head right away. Of course, the fact that Lucifer even showed Raya Pazier the corpse of the sixth son to prove that he''s not an enemy means that he was still being lenient with Raya Pazier. And that was only natural. Lucifer still wanted to find out the reason why he''s feeling like he should save Raya Pazier, after all. It''s not like what Raya Pazier did earlier was something that would cause a rift in Lucifer''s ns. What''s more, Raya Pazier had actually done the same thing when Lucifer and she first met in her house. That was why it wasn''t that hard for Lucifer to be merciful even though Raya Pazier has already raised her de against Lucifer two times. However, that does not mean that Lucifer won''t really kill her if she dares to repeat her insolence act towards Lucifer. That was why Lucifer said those words to make sure that he would get his point across Raya Pazier''s head. However, Raya Pazier was seriously not listening to a single word that he said at all. Raya Pazier was just staring at the body of the sixth son, the man who caused her whole family to be destroyed and her parents to get killed. Of course, she knew the reason why. It was all because the sixth son wanted Raya Pazier for himself that it all came down to this. But Raya Pazier''s parents knew about the sixth son''s personality and rejected any marriage deal that the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House offered to them. As strong as the Warmester Denoble House was the love of Raya Pazier''s parents for their daughter. They wouldn''t want to give their precious daughter to a bastard of a man. Raya Pazier herself also turned down the sixth son several times before because Raya Pazier personally didn''t like the man himself, but he was just persistent. He courted Raya Pazier in every way possible; through connections, gold, influence, and everything that he has to offer. He literally did everything that he could just so he could get the yes of the woman named Raya Pazier and be his woman. Of course, it all ended with no results since Raya Pazier turned it all down. Eventually, the sixth son grew tired of it all and just decided to change his approach in this courting, which then resulted in the fall of Raya Pazier''s family and everything was taken away from her. Simply because of unwanted love that came from a powerful man from the Warmester Denoble House. And that was why Raya Pazier hated the sixth son all the more. It was unwanted love in the first ce, yet everything around her was destroyed and even her loved family was destroyed. Even if the Pazier Denoble House were to get destroyed, Raya Pazier herself wouldn''t mind if her family would have survived. Raya Pazier understood the art of war more than anyone since she has already led her family''s soldiers to war before. But...the fact that her parents were killed was something that Raya Pazier would never forgive, which lead to Raya Pazier hating on the entire Warmester Denoble House. She swore to kill the sixth son herself and destroy the Warmester Denoble House. But s, her strength was not enough and she can only hide in the capital city of the Zacharath Kingdom. She thought that the capital city of the Zacharath Kingdom would be a good ce to hide since the Warmester Denoble House wouldn''t expect she would hide in an obvious ce. Of course, she was found quickly since the four organizations under the Warmester Denoble House were operating in the capital city, which now led to this situation. That was why Raya Pazier could only look at the corpse of the sixth son with her eyes shaking, unable to believe it. Raya Pazier took on the Warmester Denoble House alone, and she lost. And with no boasting or anything of the sort, Raya Pazier knew that she is one of the strongest demons in the Zacharath Kingdom. And not even one of the strongest demons in the Zacharath Kingdom was able to take down the sixth son outside the Warm City. Now...a sight in front of her telling her that the sixth son fell to another man''s hands right at the middle of the Warm City? It was just pure impossible. However, as time passed, the denial of reality soon changed into curiosity. How did this happen? Who did it? Just what is happening? All sorts of questions were floating in Raya Pazier''s mind, causing her to look at the man who brought her to this ce. "So? Finally finished thinking?" Lucifer spoke as soon as he felt Raya Pazier''s gazend on him. Of course, a lot of time passed but that was just because Lucifer allowed that to happen, which is why he knew as soon as Raya Pazier turned her head. However, Raya Pazier didn''t care about any of that and spoke while stammering, "W-w-what happened here...w-who are you? Wha...what''s going on? D-did you kill him?" Raya Pazier said with great effort due to the great shock that overwhelmed her in both body and mind. "You''re asking too many questions at once. But well, I''ll answer it in a simple way." "Basically, I saw you here and then I decided to save you, and in the process, I killed that man." "Ah, don''t say something like ''that''s bullshit'' or anything of the sort. I already killed the Patriarch and the 6 pirs of the Warmester Denoble House." "No one here is powerful enough to stop whatever I want to do." Lucifer said those words without missing a single beat. And as soon as he finished talking, Raya Pazier was about to shout ''That''s bullshit! Are you lying to me or what?!'' because of Lucifer''s statement of killing the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. As Raya Pazier tried to fight against the Warmester Denoble House before, she knew how strong he was. That was why it was bullshit. The Patriarch was so strong even though he was old, so it was just impossible for Lucifer, who didn''t even feel that powerful, to defeat him. However, before even Raya Pazier could shout, Rouge, the one who was just staying silent due to feeling awkward about the whole situation, finally spoke up. "What Lucis said is the truth. He killed the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House and its 6 pirs right in front of me, and I witnessed it all." ''Though, I don''t really know how he killed them.'' Rouge thought in between before speaking again. "If you need credibility, then I am one of the captains in the Warmester Denoble House. My name is Rouge. As low as my rank is, my name should be known to you, the First Beauty of the Pazier." Rouge said. And what he said made the two turn their heads towards him. Of course, what Rouge said is the truth. Raya Pazier definitely knew the name ''Rouge.'' "You...Rouge, you say? You mean you are the Wandering Demon who is working as an assassin for the Warmester Denoble House?" Raya Pazier said as she squinted her eyes, looking for any signs that may tell her that Rouge was lying. After all, even though Rouge was a low-raking one, he was really powerful. In fact, his rank should have been way higher. It was just that the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House ordered it so that he wouldn''t be able to go higher than captain for a few years. This is so that Rouge would train himself and get stronger. And to the enemies of the Warmester Denoble House, the name ''Rouge'' is famous. However, because Raya Pazier has not met Rouge even once, she didn''t know how he looked like. "You want proof, huh?" Rouge said, and Raya Pazier nodded her head. Rouge then looked at Lucifer, "Lucis, may I?" "I don''t mind. Go ahead," Lucifer said. Though, Lucifer didn''t really know what Rouge was nning to do. Anyway, once permission has been granted to him, Rouge began to draw his sword. To be exact, his mana-sword, the symbol of the Wandering Demon. The area around his hand started to light up with his mana, eventually forming into a sword. Raising this light of sword, Rouge spoke, "I am the Wandering Demon, Rouge of the Warmester Denoble House." Chapter 103: Clue Chapter 103: Clue "I am the Wandering Demon, Rouge of the Warmester Denoble House," Rouge said as he raised the sword of light on his hand. This sword of light was the very symbol of the Wandering Demon, which is him. In other words, this would prove his identity to Raya Pazier, who was showing clear doubts that he was indeed the Wandering Demon. And it seems that it was working as when Raya Pazierid eyes on the shining sword on his hand, Raya Pazier couldn''t help but doubt her eyes. After all, it was absolutely unthinkable for the Wandering Demon, also known as the Dog-In-Leash of the Warmester Denoble House, to betray the Warmester Denoble House! His pure loyalty to the Warmester Denoble House made the other demons fear him, even the other Denoble Houses were wary of the Wandering Demon, one of those Denoble Houses is the Pazier Denoble House, which is how Raya Pazier knew of the Wandering Demon. That was why it was unthinkable for him to betray the Warmester Denoble House. Well, this just goes to show how that scary and demonly nightmare that Rouge experienced earlier managed to change him entirely and his loyalty as well. No, in the first ce, the fact that the Rouge of the Warmester Denoble House was here in this ce, and was trying to prove that he is indeed a witness to the killing of the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House and its 6 pirs were even weirder than the fact that he betrayed them. ''No...is it because he betrayed them that he can stand witness to something like this? Either way, this means that...there is some truth to the story that the other guy told me,'' Raya Pazier thought to herself as she tried assessing this whole situation. This situation was...it was messy, but well. Raya Pazier didn''t have the slightest intention or change to change something in this situation. It''s not like she can do something in this situation when she is being locked up by Lucifer''s mana barrier, and she couldn''t even try to get out of here. However, what Raya Pazier wanted to do in this situation is to know the truths of what was going on. If there are some truths to what Lucifer said to him as Rouge tried to stand witness for him, then what are those truths? Raya Pazier certainly couldn''t discern it as the story that Lucifer said to him is that he just killed the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House and its 6 pirs. All of that should be a lie, and nothing else should be the truth. That was why Raya Pazier couldn''t discern the faint truth in the sea of lies. Well, it is just because Raya Pazier herself couldn''t believe that a demon who she does not even know the name of or anyone else in the Zacharath Kingdom has not even heard of has managed to kill the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House and its 6 pirs. Killing them also means the end of the might of the Warmester Denoble House. The real lynchpin of the Warmester Denoble House is not its numbers or any organizations under them. It is the leaders themselves that are setting them apart from the other Denoble Houses. The leaders are, of course, the Patriarch and the 6 pirs. Their strength alone was able to push the Warmester Denoble House out of the league of any normal Denoble Houses. ''However...if they were to die so suddenly, then...that would mean that the Warmester Denoble House would just go back to being an ordinary Denoble House, which is absolutely unthinkable for any demon in this kingdom!'' Raya Pazier thought to herself as she...slowly turned her head to look at Lucifer, the cause of her thinking so hard right now. That was why Raya Pazier couldn''t help but doubt what Lucifer said as it was just ridiculous for anyone else to believe that. And, of course, Lucifer could see in Raya Pazier''s beautiful face that she didn''t believe whatever Lucifer said even though Rouge, a member of the Warmester Denoble House, has already stood up for him and stood witness for Lucifer and his words. "You''re thickheaded, aren''t you," Lucifer said as he turned his head to look at the corpse of the sixth son. He then continued to speak, "You''re already seeing the corpse of someone who is directly affiliated with the Warmester Family." "And now, the words of someone who is working for the Warmester Denoble House, what''s more, this individual is someone who even you have heard of." "You have all the proof that you need, yet you deny the reality around you." "It seems that like my expectations of you were too high, woman," Lucifer said as he looked at Raya Pazier straight in the eyes. However, Raya Pazier didn''t respond to Lucifer''s words as confusion has really started to stabilize in her mind. Of course, Lucifer could see this very well and has just begun to think. ''What is it? What is with this woman that made me want to rush in here?'' ''Is it my lust? No. I have already seen a fair number of beauties myself, beauty alone cannot stir my heart.'' ''Just what does this woman have that she can make me rush in here to her aid?'' Lucifer tried to list a number of reasons why this woman, Raya Pazier, can make him rush to her aid. Of course, Lucifer was unable toe to the correct answer since he didn''t have any clues or anything of the sort in the first ce. Even though Lucifer was indeed a genius when ites to things like nning and all that stuff, it would be impossible for him to find out the answer to a problem that he doesn''t even know what the problem is about. However, before even Lucifer could try another list of reasons why he rushed to the woman''s aid, Raya Pazier, who didn''t react at all when Lucifer talked earlier, finally said something. No, she shouted something, and that was..."Ah! I remember now!" Raya Pazier said, and she turned her head almost immediately towards Lucifer''s direction. "You...are you an ancient demon!?" Raya Pazier questioned Lucifer with a resolute look on her face, and this made...Lucifer''s eyebrows raise a little bit. After all, Lucifer was indeed an ancient demon. If one considers how long he was living and how long he was sitting that even his physical health was affected, one would be able to say that he''s probably one of the oldest demons living right now. And for the woman, Raya Pazier, toe to this conclusion without even the slightest hint about who Lucifer is... ''Was she able toe to this conclusion through instincts alone? No. That''s impossible. In other words, there''s someone who told her.'' It was then that an idea crossed Lucifer''s mind as Lucifer remembered that there was a race of demons who were able to tell that something was about to happen or a so-called premonition or a prediction. ''Hoh. A premonition or a prediction by someone, and this someone told her about me. I''m certain about it.'' Lucifer thought as a thin smile crossed his face. "Why do you say so?" Lucifer asked Raya Pazier with a thin smile on his face. "Father once told me before he died...that there is someone who woulde to help our family." "A demon who is greater than any other, a demon who is without equal, a demon who could be considered to be a king among kings!" "In other words, an ancient demon!" "And if what you said to me was the truth without any slightest hints of a lie, then...that means you are the ancient demon that my father told me about." Raya Pazier said as she squinted her eyes while looking at Lucifer. Raya Pazier definitely trusted her father without any doubt. She also trusted his words of an ancient demoning to help their family. However, Raya Pazier couldn''t help but get suspicious when she thinks that the ancient demon is the young...looking man right in front of him. As Lucifer looked like to be in his 20''s or even younger, he definitely didn''t look like an ancient demon. What''s more, Lucifer looked to be a very edgy man due to what he said earlier. There''s no way that an ancient demon would be an edgy man...an ancient demon should be wise due to his old age, and one who just seems to have his knowledge flow out of him naturally. At least, that''s how Raya Pazier viewed ancient demons. That was why Raya Pazier couldn''t help but get suspicious about Lucifer being the ancient demon. However, Lucifer didn''t really care about any of that as...finally, a clue appeared right in front of him. ''Her father was able to predict my arrival in this Zacharath Kingdom. Her father must be strong when ites to predictions for him to be able to scale someone as great as me.'' ''However, that would mean that there is a connection between me...and this woman''s family.'' ''Is this connection between us what made me want to rush to her aid?'' Chapter 104: Decision Chapter 104: Decision ''Is this connection between us what made me want to rush to her aid?'' Lucifer thought as he looked at Raya Pazier with a little frown on his face. Although a clue has finally appeared about why he wanted to rush towards Raya Pazier''s aid and help her, that doesn''t really mean that Lucifer wanted this connection with her. As far as Lucifer knows, he is dead to the outside world. And that is all the better for him. However, if a demon is out there in the world who got better skills in fortune-telling than Raya Pazier''s father and has some sort of connection with Lucifer, then Lucifer''s existence could very well be announced to the world. And that is really bad. This means that Lucifer would have to rush regaining his strength back. But it''s not like a demon of that caliber just exists anywhere else, so it isn''t really that urgent. However, it is still a threat to Lucifer right now, which is why he had mixed feelings about this. He was happy that a clue about his decisions and feelings concerning Raya Pazier has finally appeared here, but he was angry that so suddenly, there was a threat to him out there in the whole wide world. Nheless, Lucifer was d to know this through meeting Raya Pazier since he would never know about this without meeting her. ''Wait. We have a connection, and this connection made me save her. And now, saving her made me be aware of the threat of fortellers. This is...'' Bigger than I thought. Lucifer concluded so as he realized how he helped Raya Pazier, and Raya Pazier helped her by making him aware of the threat outside of the Zacharath Kingdom. This meant that the connection between him and Raya Pazier is a lot more substantial and not just because of his whims or anything of the sort. If one thinks about how Lucifer first met Raya Pazier, it was through a way that one would never expect. Lucifer acting weird out of nowhere, which led him to Raya Pazier''s house. In the first ce, Lucifer''s weird behavior on that day is already suspicious in itself. Which means that...this whole thing about having a connection with Raya Pazier is something far more greater than what Lucifer thought. However, it seems that Lucifer couldn''t think about this anymore as Raya Pazier spoke once more. "That''s weird...you don''t have any slightest inkling that you are an ancient demon. Are you really an ancient demon? Hmm?" Raya Pazier said as she looked at Lucifer all the way up from his feet to his head. She was observing him to really judge if he was an ancient demon. Although Raya Pazier never met an ancient demon before, she still knows if a demon is ancient. And that is through their looks. Well, that''s definitely not the truth and was just Raya Pazier''s opinion on the matter. But still, it was a troublesome opinion since it was preventing her from believing that Lucifer was indeed the one her father predicted that would help save their family. After all, by destroying the Warmester Denoble House''s top brass, Lucifer has basically saved Raya Pazier, which saves the Pazier Family. Through her, the bloodline of the Pazier Family shall live on. It was without a doubt that Lucifer is the one her father predicted to save the Pazier Family. And Lucifer knew that as well. Well, Lucifer believes that the prediction and connection are real since that was the only way to exin his strange behavior on that asion at the capital city of the Zacharath Kingdom, where he first met Raya Pazier, and in Warm City, where he rushed to save Raya Pazier. It was then that Lucifer finally spoke again as he looked at Raya Pazier straight in the eye. He spoke with conviction and boldly stated... "I don''t care about what you think, but well. To answer your question about whether I am an ancient demon or not..." "Yes. I am an ancient demon who could be considered to be one of the oldest demons living today in this time and age." As soon as Raya Pazier heard that, she responded, "Prove it, then." "You don''t look like an ancient demon, and you don''t feel like an ancient demon." "How can I trust that you are indeed the ancient demon who my father said will save our family?" Raya Pazier''s fears were not baseless or anything of the sort. Her fears and worries were definitely reasonable. Why? It was because...if Lucifer was the ancient demon who her father saved save her family, then that means that Raya Pazier will have to stick with him from now on. Of course, Raya Pazier can still choose to just go away after this meeting with Lucifer since technically he already saved the Pazier Family by saving her, but Raya Pazier is not stupid. The safest ce is to be with a strong demon, and an ancient demon is definitely strong. By being with an ancient demon, Raya Pazier would have enough time and security to properly strengthen herself before setting out to the world again. And for all that stuff to happen, Raya Pazier first needs to trust Lucifer, which is why Raya Pazier wanted Lucifer to prove that he was indeed an ancient demon. However, Lucifer does not n to prove himself to Raya Pazier. He...just doesn''t need to prove himself. Right now, Lucifer is aware of Raya Pazier''s situation. Her situation of being in danger because of the Warmester Denoble House and being all alone. The reason why Lucifer knew that Raya Pazier is all alone, despite not knowing her backstory, is because that she was here due to him making her pass out that day. If she even had a subordinate or someone like that at all, then she wouldn''t be here because that subordinate would have woken her up or protected her and prevent her from being kidnapped. It was just simple logic, but it still works as it was the truth that Raya Pazier does not have anyone else. And since that was the case, Lucifer knew that Raya Pazier would have to cling to him to survive. Knowing this fully well, Lucifer spoke. "I don''t have to prove myself to you. It is up to you whether you believe it or not." "Although you have interested me with that prediction of your father and my connection with your family, all those mundane things do not matter to me." "I am not so desperate that I will actually prove myself to you just to find out what is going on between you and me." "After all, I am already happy with the information that I received." "However, I will allow you two options. You eithere with me as my subordinate or you will go away and stay out of my sight from now on." "Either of the two, I don''t care what you choose. Just make sure that you would be able tomit to your choice, or else...I will personally kill you and make sure that your family will end with a tragic story." Lucifer said all those words with a t expression on his face. Well, it''s just because he wasn''t interested in these matters anymore so he just wanted to get this shit done already. He already got the clue that he wanted, and he gained an important piece of information, as well. Of course, Lucifer considered taking Raya Pazier as his woman since there''s this connection with her, but well. Lucifer ismitted to his goal to be the first One True God. Though, Lucifer wouldn''t really mind taking in a woman or two. But...that would onlye after Lucifer has regained his strength, a situation where he can becent about his safety and all that stuff. And since he has not regained his strength yet, Lucifer chooses to turn a blind eye when ites to love and women. That was why this matter didn''t interest Lucifer anymore. However, that was not all as Lucifer also had to go and kill the other sons and wives present in this ce. Lucifer had to rush those things so that things would finally be taken care of and Rouge would be able to attain the seat of the Patriarch of the Waremster Denoble House. He still had many things to do, and now that he got his answer, he is already fine with things as it is. Of course, Raya Pazier could see this fully well just by seeing Lucifer''s facial expression. She understood that Lucifer truly meant those words that he said. And she also understood that it would be pointless of her to try and fool Lucifer just from how he said that he didn''t have to prove himself. However, this decision is definitely not easy to make for Raya Pazier. Not even counting the fact that she got to be a subordinate of Lucifer, just the fact that Lucifer''s identity as an ancient demon is not confirmed makes it hard for Raya Pazier to decide. What''s more, there was also the chance that Lucifer is indeed an ancient demon, but he is not the one who is meant to save Raya Pazier''s family. There were so many factors to take in, and this was making it hard for Raya Pazier. Nevertheless, Raya Pazier still ended up making the decision since...she was in a situation where she had to make a decision. And that decision was... "I will..." Chapter 105: Destroy Chapter 105: Destroy "Hmm. We are done here. I already killed them," Lucifer said as he opened his eyes. He was now...standing on top of some random building. He went here after concluding his business with Raya Pazier, and he now used his magic, the homing magic spell to kill the wives and the sons of Kars. Of course, all of them were timed perfectly and it was also timed when there was no one around them. This would mean theplete eradication of the Warmester Family except for Kars, who was currently in the Luciferian Empire. All that was left to do was to clean up their corpses together with the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House and the 6 pirs and they would be done. They would still have to do some forgery like an official stamp or order released by the Patriarch to let Rouge take up the temporary seat of the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House, so it was not like it was done, but...one can say that Lucifer has achieved his goal ining here to the Warm City by now. And that was what Lucifer believed so as well as things have all gone ording to his n. However, it seems that Lucifer couldn''t think about this anymore as a voice interrupted his thinking. "You killed them? Just like that? Are you sure about it?" This voice was...a voice of a woman, and it was a voice that Lucifer has heard before. It was the voice of Raya Pazier, who came with him. Of course, since Raya Pazier came with him, this only means one thing. She has epted to be a subordinate of Lucifer and go with him without even knowing anything at all about Lucifer. She truly went out of herfort zone just to go with Lucifer as one could consider that having no information at all is really dangerous for anyone, even for a strong demon. What''s more, she even became his subordinate. Though there isn''t really something that binds Raya Pazier to Lucifer other than his strength, she still cannot act as she likes when Lucifer is around. This is really something that surprises people, even Rouge who didn''t think that Raya Pazier would really choose to be Lucifer''s subordinate. He just thought that Raya Pazier would choose to go out of her way and part with Lucifer in this Warm City. This was truly a shock that resonated throughout Rouge''s whole being as he knew the Pazier family, but of course, it didn''t really matter to Lucifer. Lucifer just thought that, in this way, he would be able to learn more about Raya Pazier and what their connection was. Although Lucifer said that he was already happy with the information that he gained from meeting with Raya Pazier, he would be more than happy to know what their connection actually was. That was why Lucifer was so easy to take in this woman, even though he hasn''t really done anything to her at all. He didn''t put her under trauma or under fear just like Rouge, nor did he try to make Raya Pazier bend to his will just like he did with Rachel. This would mean that Raya Pazier has her own mind and will, and would be able to do as she pleases. This is really big considering that Lucifer doesn''t really want a subordinate who can harbor ill will towards him. Nevertheless, they were now in this situation, and Lucifer does not n to go back to his words right now. "Yeah. Now the only thing left that I need to do is clean up their bodies. That''s not really hard, but I guess we really will go with forging the official seal of the Patriarch." "I can definitely make it look like the Patriarch is still alive and make it look like he''s the one who ordered Rouge to be the temporary Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House while he''s ''away,'' but well." "I don''t have to do something that takes so much effort for a Warmester Denoble House that would fall sooner orter." Lucifer said as he exined his ns to...Rouge, of course. And what he said was...well, it was very Lucifer-like. If the Warmester Denoble House would have greater use than what they could be right now, then Lucifer would probably do more efforts to make it as stable as possible. However, with the Patriarch gone and Kars returning soon to the Warmester Denoble House, Rouge''s reign as the temporary Patriarch would copse soon enough. At that point, the Warmester Denoble House wouldn''t really matter. "Then, shall we clean up their corpses? If that''s the course of action you want to take, then allow me to do the honors of destroying the bodies of my former masters." Rouge offered up his service to Lucifer as he spoke. Rouge was prepared to even destroy the corpses and bodies of the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House and the 6 pirs if that would mean Lucifer would look at him more kindly. In a way, this is Rouge''s way of licking Lucifer''s boots. Well, Rouge also wanted to bid a formal farewell to his former masters. Although Rouge definitely betrayed the Warmester Denoble House, that didn''t mean that Rouge didn''t think of the man who saved him before. Besides, the reason why Rouge betrayed the Warmester Denoble House is because that very same man who saved him from the streets of the slums is dead. He was no longer existing and since he was no longer existing, there was no need for Rouge to continue to be loyal to him, so Rouge was able to decidedly betray the Warmester Denoble House to save his own hide. That was a burden that was lifted off, and anger that resided with him directed at Lucifer for killing his master was gone now due to what Lucifer did to him before. That was why Rouge didn''t really be heartless towards the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House or anything of the sort. It was just because he was now gone that it was convenient for Rouge to betray him and jump ships and serve Lucifer from now on. Lucifer also knows this very well as that was the very reason why he made Rouge watch the death of the Patriarch and the 6 pirs of the Warmester Denoble House - it was for the purpose of weakening his mental state, and then crippling his will by using the nightmare that he made Rouge experience. Nheless, Lucifer...decided to allow Rouge to destroy the bodies of the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House and the 6 pirs without much thought to it. Well, it was because Lucifer was sure that Rouge wouldn''t try to double-cross him now. However, Lucifer didn''t allow Rouge to destroy the corpses of the wives and the sons of Kars as Lucifer would do that himself. After all, there was the chance that Rouge would be found out by the subordinates near them if he just tries to sneak in there and try to destroy their bodies. Now, Rouge has set out to destroy the bodies of the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House and the 6 pirs, and Lucifer used some kind of ming magic to destroy the bodies of the wives and sons of Kars. Lucifer didn''t send some of his senses with Rouge, so he wasn''t aware of it at this time, but Rouge has sessfully destroyed the bodies of the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House and the 6 pirs after arriving back at the room where Lucifer killed them all. He also cleaned the room so that there would be no suspicions or anything of the sort. However, because of the battle that urred there, the room was full of cracks and those things, and Rouge was unable to fix those up. After thinking hard about what he would do about this room, Rouge just decided that he would keep this room off-limits and then conduct a very secret repair to fix this room. After deciding that, Rouge then set out to return to his lord''s side. And while he was on his way to return back to Lucifer''s side, Lucifer was...being questioned by Raya Pazier. Well, it wasn''t really that bad, but Raya Pazier was doubting it. She was doubting that the wives and sons were really dead now, which is why she asked. "Are you really sure that they are dead now? How can you be so sure? You haven''t even seen them with your own eyes, much less deal a killing blow to them." "Although you said that you were going to use some kind of magic, that''s hard to believe...that it would really kill them." Raya Pazier said. But that was not all that Raya Pazier doubted. She also doubted that the Patriarch and the 6 pirs were really dead. She asked Lucifer about that too but just said that he didn''t have to prove himself again. She didn''t ask that question this time since she knew that Lucifer would just say the same thing. However, it seems that Lucifer would just say the same thing again... "I don''t have to prove myself to you. It is up to you whether you believe it or not." Lucifer said. Lucifer then began to walk off towards the other side of the building where Rouge would thene to greet him. Chapter 106: Pathetic Bunch Chapter 106: Pathetic Bunch While Rouge was destroying the corpses of the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House and the 6 pirs, Lucifer has burned the body of the wives and sons of Kars all at the same time. His power was truly amazing as not even the sharpest demon present in the Warm City was able to sense that such great magic has been used throughout the city. Even though there were only 9 demons who were targeted by the great magic, it is still great magic. The amount of mana that Lucifer used to use the great magic should be enough for the sharpest demon to sense it, but that didn''t happen. This is because of the fine control of Lucifer over his magic. Even if his body has deteriorated to the point that he was being held back by his own body, that doesn''t mean that he would get weaker in regards to the usage of magic or anything of the sort. Anyway, this would mean theplete copse of the Warmester Family except for Kars. Even if chaos were to descend on the Warm City because of the disappearance of the Warmester Family and the 6 pirs, it wouldn''t matter as long as Rouge would be able to sit on the position of the Patriarch. Of course, in order to prepare for that oue, Lucifer has ordered Rouge to go and get the official seal or if that''s not possible, something that looks like the official seat of the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. Well, the second option seems impossible but a photo of some sort should still be avable, and Lucifer would just use that as the reference to create a new official seal. This is what Lucifer would use so that Rouge would be able to im the seat of the Patriarch for his own. Right about now, Rouge was working his way on towards the main building as he cruised through the streets. Meanwhile, Lucifer and Raya Pazier were just standing around on top of the same building where they were. Well, it was because they didn''t really have anything to do. Of course, while they were waiting, Raya Pazier tried to talk with Lucifer several times. She wanted to know about him, and she still wanted to confirm if the wives and sons of Kars and the Patriarch and the 6 pirs of the Warmester Denoble House were truly dead. She didn''t really do it straightforwardly, but instead, tried using some subtle words to make Lucifer answer her. She already learned her lesson as Lucifer just answered that he didn''t have to prove himself to her several times before when Raya Pazier asked Lucifer those questions before. That was why she resorted to using this subtle way of words to make Lucifer answer her questions, but s. Her efforts were all useless as Lucifer didn''t even answer any of her questions. Lucifer just looked at the night sky while ignoring Raya Pazier, who was trying to speak with him by his side. Well, there was a reason why Lucifer was acting like this even though he knew that he should get more information about Raya Pazier by asking Raya Pazier herself. And this is because Lucifer was thinking about the current events. Once Lucifer is done with the Warmester Denoble House, that would mean that things would start to get going for Lucifer. After that, Lucifer just needs to bide his time and wait for the moment that his body would heal up naturally. Or if that does not happen, Lucifer just needs to find a demon capable of healing his body. Once Lucifer heals up, Lucifer would be able to takeplete control over the Hidden World, and then head to Hell, where the various Hell Gods of the past are waiting. Lucifer didn''t know if they were still alive, but...Lucifer nned to kill them all and be the only Hell God alive for this day and age. Lucifer wouldn''t want an enemy to obstruct his path in bing the One True God. Of course, once Lucifer finished the other Hell Gods in Hell, Lucifer would then head to Heaven and kill all the Heaven Gods. If there are existences who would prove to be the toughest opposition of Lucifer, it would be the Heaven Gods and the Hell Gods so it would be best to take them out as early as possible. But that was not all the reason why Lucifer would take the trip to Hell and Heaven just to kill them. There''s also another one, and this reason was...Lucifer feels that he should kill the other Gods so that the only remaining God would then be elevated to be the One True God. After all, One True God means literally one god. If there are no other gods existing in this ne, then...Lucifer suspects that only then that he would be the One True God. However, as Lucifer does not have anything to support his theory, it wasn''t really that game-changing or anything of the sort. Nevertheless, as Lucifer didn''t even have anything or any clue about how to be the One Ture God, this theory was still good enough for Lucifer to try and do it himself. And after the Hell Gods and Heaven Gods are dead, it would only be then that Lucifer''s path to One True God would really start. At least, that was how Lucifer nned the future, but...that was practically impossible. "It''s not like the Hell Gods would be weaker nor would the Heaven Gods as well." "Even if I return to my peak, I would just be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with them." "And shoulder to shoulder wouldn''t really be able to kill them." "Hell, if three or four Hell Gods were to team up to kill me, I would be the one who would die in the sh." Lucifer murmured these words as he looked at the sky with eyes that seem so shallow. It was because Lucifer couldn''t see any light on the path that he has decided to take. Of course, that didn''t mean that Lucifer would give up now just because of the difficulty. "I just need to be stronger than them. Simple as that." Lucifer murmured again, but it seems that Lucifer wouldn''t be able to ponder about this anymore as Raya Pazier heard his words. "Hmm? Stronger than them? Who are you talking about?" Raya Pazier immediately pounced on this as she saw that this is a chance for her to learn more about Lucifer. "Do you have a sworn enemy that you need to kill, too?" Raya Pazier continued, trying to probe Lucifer. Due to the constant rejection of Lucifer for a conversation with Raya Pazier, Raya Pazier already suspected that she would just be rejected yet again. Of course, she just tried for the sake of trying. She didn''t really expect that Lucifer would answer her. But...contrary to her expectations, Lucifer spoke...answering her questions in the form of another question. "Are you aware of the demons who rule over the demons?" Lucifer said without looking at Raya Pazier. Although Raya Pazier was caught off guard by Lucifer as she really didn''t expect that Lucifer would answer, Raya Pazier was still able to answer. "Rule over the demons? Are you talking about the Demon Kings? Yes, I am aware of them." Raya Pazier said. However, Lucifer quickly spoke, "No, I''m not talking about crap like Demon Kings or whoever." "I''m talking about the demons who rule over Hell, the home of demons." "Since they rule over Hell and demons, they have been granted the name...Hell Gods." "Ahh! So you are talking about the Great Archdemons! Of course, I am aware of them. Every demon is, but demons in the Hidden World rarely talk about them since they are in Hell anyway." "So, I wasn''t expecting that you were talking about them. Anyway, why did you ask something so obvious?" Raya Pazier asked Lucifer, in turn, her curiosity was showing just with her tone of voice. She was interested in why Lucifer would want to talk about the Hell Gods right now when they were still in a dangerous situation as they were still in the middle of Warm City, a city that could be said to be enemy grounds. "Great Archdemons, huh. That''s really cute. Those guys are nothing great at all." "Demons are demons, and angels are angels. Demons have their own way of life and principles." "Of course, since we are demons, those principles and way of life are as twisted as it can be." "However...those guys are not even twisted - truly, the pathetic crop of our race." Lucifer said those words with disappointmentden in his voice. Well, it was the truth that Lucifer was disappointed with the Hell Gods. Why? It was because... "Demons are twisted living creatures. They torture people whether it be a demon or an angel, create chaos, and bring darkness to the world." "But...the Hell Gods do nothing of the sort. In fact, they are the reason why we have peace right now - going against our very cause and origin." "Really, what a pathetic bunch they are," Lucifer said those words as he remembered the looks of the several Hell Gods who worked with him side by side in the past. Chapter 107: Seal Chapter 107: Seal "Really, what a pathetic bunch they are," Lucifer said those words as he remembered the looks of the several Hell Gods who worked with him side by side in the past. And what he said was so ridiculous and unbelievable that it caught Raya Pazier off guard. Raya Pazier was so shocked with what Lucifer said that she couldn''t even utter a single weird as a reaction to what Lucifer said. She just stood still as she stared at Lucifer''s head with wide eyes, eyes that looked like they were about to pop out of their eye sockets. And this was only natural. If one thinks about how the Hell Gods are literally standing at the pinnacle of the demon race, then every demon, whether strong or famous, are afraid of them. It doesn''t even matter whether they have an army behind them or whatever. It doesn''t need to be said that a single Hell God would be able to kill that army in just a single snap. And that''s not even the limit of their abilities! That was how strong those demons are, and yet, there is someone here who actually has the balls to shame the Hell Gods with words! Something like this is enough to shock Raya Pazier, but that was not the important point. The most important point is that...if another demon were to hear you shaming these Hell Gods and if it were to be known to other demons, then...the religion based on those Hell Gods would definitelye for Lucifer''s head! What''s more, even though Raya Pazier doesn''t know how it works, the religions always have a way to know if someone has badmouthed the God that they are serving. That was why no one really badmouths the Hell Gods since those religions are powerful and have many demons under them. It would only be a matter of time until the religions would start their investigations and hunt the foolish demon who would dare to badmouth their respective Hell Gods! Raya Pazier, naturally, was aware of this, which is why...her brain just stopped working as she just looked at Lucifer. There is a popr saying in the Hidden World, most popr with themoners among the demon race. ''Do not expect to live for long after badmouthing a Hell God.'' And now, Lucifer has not only badmouthed a single Hell God but instead, dissed them all at the same time! This would mean that all of the religions would eventually start investigating and begin their hunting for the one who badmouthed the Hell Gods. Naturally, this would mean that Raya Pazier would be involved in it as well, which would mean that Raya Pazier would be killed. Even though she didn''t really say anything, she was still present. And since she was present in this, the religions would kill her. Even though it didn''t really make sense and the reason was just shitty, that was just how the religions worked in this world. This is the reason why Raya Pazier couldn''t just help but stand around in a daze while looking at Falkor while being lost for words. However, even though Raya Pazier didn''t know, those things wouldn''t really work for Lucifer. The religions would never get word that Lucifer badmouthed the Hell Gods even though they have a way of doing so. This is because of Lucifer''s identity. As Lucifer stood equal to them, no one would dare to voice out their dissatisfaction to Lucifer or anything of the sort. Why? It was all because Lucifer is a Hell God himself. The only ones who can do something about Lucifer or punish him are the Hell Gods themselves. But this would alsoe at a great cost so Hell Gods just usually insult one another and just leave it at that. So they weren''t really in a dangerous situation or anything of the sort. Besides, Lucifer himself has a religion based around him. Those people would naturally sense if someone has badmouthed Lucifer in any way, and would start to hunt for that individual if that does really happen. Naturally, if Lucifer is able to prove himself that he''s really the Lucifer, then he would be able to takemand of them. Even the Luciferian Empire. Of course, since there would be demons who would seek to take advantage of a headless religion, it would be full of corrupted shits, but...the main point is Lucifer is the pir of the Luciferian Empire and his religion. Lucifer can just cast away those corrupted people and Lucifer would be able to use the Luciferian Empire and his religion as he sees fit. Lucifer knows this very well, but he has just refrained from going there to takemand. This is because that would be the same as announcing himself that he is alive and well to his former enemies. Anyway, Lucifer had to get his body in good condition first before getting shit done. It was then that Lucifer suddenly took a deep breath. "Fuuuu. I''ve run my mouth for a moment there." Lucifer said. After saying those words, Lucifer then turned around and continued to speak while looking down at Raya Pazier. He suddenly turned into a gigantic figure. At least, that was how Lucifer looked like in Raya Pazier''s eyes, which is absolutely stunning. Anyways, this is what Lucifer said. "I know what you are thinking about. I am aware of the general knowledge in the Hidden World." "However, do not worry about a single thing. The future that you fear will note to pass." "When the situation clears up and my pawns are all gathered in a single ce, I shall exin things to make it easier for us to move around." "After all, if my pawns do not even know my identity, then you guys won''t be able to make correct decisions on the field when you need to make one." "You understand that, Raya Pazier?" Lucifer said with an overwhelming manner that Raya Pazier could only nod her head. "Y-yeah...I understand..." Raya Pazier muttered out those words. But in reality, Raya Pazier did not understand a single thing that Lucifer was talking about. This is because of the initial shock that she received when Lucifer talked bad about the Hell Gods. The only time Raya Pazier would understand Lucifer''s words today would be the moment that her mind clears up from confusion. She only agreed this time because she felt like she needed to agree. If she didn''t, then...Raya Pazier knew that her head would roll without her even noticing it. That was how overwhelming and domineering Lucifer was when he said those words. Well, it was only natural considering that Lucifer just basically gave a slip about who he was and all that stuff. Lucifer was aware of it, so it would be better to prevent Raya Pazier from overthinking stuff. Lucifer would only tell them once he''s sure that his organization is established and had its foundation built up. Besides, Lucifer has already gathered enough pieces to start his own organization. Rachel with her cunning and wittiness should be able to run an organization. Rouge with his strength and resources from the Warmester Denoble House should be able to keep Lucifer''s organization afloat. And Raya Pazier...with most of her factors still unknown to Lucifer, he still decided that Raya Pazier would be useful to him in a lot of ways. Once the organization has been created and grown strong enough for Lucifer to discard the Warmester Denoble House, Lucifer would tell Rouge and Raya Pazier who he was. "Good if you understand." Lucifer said as he...naturally just shrunk back to his original size. Of course, this is in Raya Pazier''s perspective. But even then, Lucifer was still not done as he also started to speak again, "You finally returned." Raya Pazier turned her head around to look at who it was, and it was Rouge. ''Ah...have I been so out of it then I forgot about him?'' Raya Pazier thought as shepletely forgot that Rouge was with them. Well, this is all because of the impact and influence that Lucifer had on her. Anyway, Rouge was now kneeling on the ground and he spoke while lowering his head, "Yes. It didn''t take me a long time to return and this is because I have..." "Seeded in finding the official seal of the Warmester Denoble House." Rouge announced the sess of his mission, though it seems so anticlimactic. Hearing the result of Rouge''s mission, Lucifer quickly asked for it. Rouge then stood up and just straight up gave the official seal of the Warmester Denoble House. The seal was...as expected, 6 pirs surrounding a single staff. This symbolizes the Patriarch and the 6 pirs of the Warmester Denoble House. Lucifer then began to cook up an ''official document'' that would look like it was made by the Patriarch himself stating that Rouge would be the temporary Patriarch while he was away. While he was doing this, time was ticking away. Tomorrow would have the Warm City see the greatest chaos ever since it was created. Chapter 108: Chaos Chapter 108: Chaos The sun has finally risen over the sky to signal the end of the night and shine over the Warm City. A lot of time has passed ever since Lucifer finished preparing the official document made by the Patriarch branded with the official seal of the Warmester Denoble House. Of course, just because they have something like this doesn''t really mean that all of the vassals and subordinates of the Warmester Denoble House would just go and obey it. They would question the official document since it was just too shady, to begin with. The 6 pirs and the Patriarch himself going missing suddenly and then a random subordinate suddenlyes with an official document saying that he is now the Patriarch is already suspicious. There were a lot more people who are suitable to be the temporary Patriarch while the Patriarch is away. Those people are, naturally, the sons of Kars, and Kars himself is supposed to be the next Patriarch if only it weren''t for hisck of strength. Since Kars is currently not in the Warm City, it is only natural that his oldest son would takemand of the Warmester Denoble House in his absence. However, the fact that they...are also not here and together with the Patriarch is a lot more suspicious than the official document. There is no absolute way that all of the Warmester Family and the 6 pirs would just go missing all at the same time. It''s not like they are being attacked by a powerful enemy or anything of the sort, so they didn''t have to go hiding or do anything like that at all. Of course, Rouge would say that the Warmester Family, together with the 6 pirs, are just having a vacation somewhere else. But even if he told them that, things are just too suspicious to believe all the words written on the official document and what Rouge would say. This is basically an event that only happened for the first time, and those with sharp wits would be able to catch on with what is happening and suspect things as they are. And that is exactly what is happening right now. In the main building, the one building where the Patriarch and the Wramester Family sleeps, chaos has urred all over the ce. There were many people who were seeking entrance to this main building, which is a rare sight indeed as people wouldn''t even dare to disturb this building as this is the building where the Patriarch resides. However, it is because it has been announced for all to hear that the Patriarch is on a vacation that these people were storming this building in. But...even if the Patriarch is not here, they wouldn''t still dare to do that. The only reason why they were storming this main building is because...other than the fact that it has been announced that the Patriarch and his immediate family members are on a vacation, a random, lousy captain has be the temporary Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House while the Patriarch himself is away. This made all kinds of subordinates storm in the main building, hoping to see the temporary Patriarch. No...it would be better to say that they are here to demand an exnation. It was only natural that this would be the oue of Rouge bing the temporary Patriarch. It would have gone a different way if it were one of Kars'' sons who became the temporary Patriarch. Anyway, among these people who were storming in, there were some who could be considered to be the top brass of the Warmester Denoble House. They are the ones who control things here, and they could be considered to be just below the Patriarch and the 6 pirs when ites to hierarchy. And these people are...the Court of the Warmester Denoble House. 8 old demons control the Court of the Warmester Denoble House, and these 8 demons havee to the Patriarch room, where Rouge could be located. There were also other demons in here who could be considered to be pretty high in the hierarchydder of the Warmester Denoble House. But Rouge...who was sitting on the throne of the Patriarch gave no attention to them as he just entertained the questions of the 8 old demons of the Court of the Warmester Denoble House. And while they were asking Rouge all kinds of questions about the Patriarch and why he was given the seat of the temporary Patriarch, the faces of the 8 old demons turned grim as they realized that there were no ws or whatsoever in Rouge''s story. It means that Rouge''s story was urate and that even the things that should be overlooked, if ever this was a narrated story told by someone, are well exined and the details are just right on the spot when ites to the quirks of the Patriarch. As they were the memberspromising the Court of the Warmester Denoble House, they are well aware of what the Patriarch is like and what he uses to base his decisions. However, even though the 8 old demons can see no w in Rouge''s story about this whole thing, they couldn''t help but doubt it. Why? It was because this is just really too rare and suspicious all at the same time. There''s no way that the Warmester Family, along with the 6 pirs, would just go on a vacation or anything of the sort. Besides, to make sure that they would have the best experience, they would bring some men with them to take care of their daily needs or whatever they would want to avoid inconveniences. Either way, the best possible way to go on a vacation is to bring some men with them so that they wouldn''t have to do anything at all except enjoy their vacation. What''s more, since the 8 old demons knew that the sons of Kars and his wives are all spoiled, there''s no way that they would do those everyday tasks for themselves. That was why it was just too suspicious. However, when the 8 old demons tried to question the legality of Rouge being the temporary Patriarch for now, another group emerged from the doors of the room where Rouge and the 8 old demons were located. This new group immediately pressured the Court of the Warmester Denoble House by saying that they do not have the right to question the legality since it is the Patriarch himself who said that Rouge would be the temporary Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. The 8 old demons were about to retaliate, saying that this new group of demons does not have the right to say something in this situation but...when they saw the identity of the new group, they became just frozen in shock. Why? It was because this new group wasposed of strong demons who lead the various departments in the Warmester Denoble House. Even though there were 4 organizations that had their own roles to do for the Warmester Denoble House, that does not mean that the Warmester Denoble House wascking in anything or whatsoever. In fact, they also have their own department and subordinates who do the same tasks as those 4 organizations do. There were also other departments other than that, and the new group of demons who showed up here are the leaders of all those departments. In other words, the demons who lead the departments that could be considered to be the main bulk of the Warmester Denoble House. Even though the 8 old demons are the ones who make up the Court of the Warmester Denoble House, they cannot just ignore this group of demons and treat them as nothing. Sure, they can deal with these various demons individually, but if they are all grouped together, not even they would be able to do something like that. However, it''s not like the 8 old demons didn''t have any backups. In fact, they had backups. It was the other demons who could also be considered to be the top brass of the Warmester Denoble House. However, as they just number a few men, the situation still became a little bit difficult. Rouge''s side had the official document of the Patriarch, signed with the official seal of the Warmester Denoble House, and that is really...special. The various demons who are supporting him are also a threat and are making things shaky for the old 8 demons. And since they are supporting Rouge, who had the right to be the temporary Patriarch with the support of the Patriarch himself, if the 8 old demons were to disobey that, they would bebeled as traitors and would be hunted down. The 8 old demons knew this, which is troublesome for them. It would only be a matter of time until the other top brass defect to the other side since they wouldn''t want to be ssified as traitors to the Warmester Denoble House. Well, in simple words, there are three parties in this situation. And two of that parties agree on the same thing. And what''s more, they have the support of the most powerful man in the Warmester Denoble House. There''s no way that the third party would be able to say anything else in this situation. Nevertheless, the 8 old demons still continued to prove their point, knowing that they are the highest in the hierarchy right now. But s, it was all futile as the demons supporting Rouge were just too many. It was in this way that the chaos in the Warm City died down almost immediately it started. Chapter 109: Oumu Chapter 109: Oumu When the chaos in the Patriarch room where Rouge, the 8 demons who control the Court of the Warmester Denoble House, and the various demons leading the various departments of the Warmester Denoble House settled their debates and discussion for what was happening with the Patriarch and Rouge''s position finally ended, the 8 demons left the Patriarch room in defeat. This is because there were just too many demons supporting Rouge that they couldn''t just ignore them anymore. Even though they are basically the highest political power in the Warmester Denoble House right after the Patriarch and the 6 pirs, too many enemies are just not good for them. That was why they retreated for now as they knew that it is pointless to keep this up. Besides, the legality was with the other party''s group. If they continued to keep this up, then that would mean that they are going against the Patriarch''s orders and they would be seen as traitors to the Warmester Denoble House. There were a lot of factors why they lost, but the main reason is because of the legality, which made the other top brass supporting them defect to the other side. And now, in the Patriarch room where the heated discussion took ce, Rouge stayed behind as he was still seating on the throne of the Patriarch. However, he was not all alone in this room. There were other demons in this ce and these demons are the ones who helped Rouge battle against the 8 old demons or the Court of the warmester Denoble House. In other words, these demons are the ones who lead the various departments in the Warmester Denoble House. Naturally, this group of demons has its own leader, and it is the most powerful demon out of all of them, which is the demon who leads the War Department of the Warmester Denoble House. The one who leads the War Department of the Warmester Denoble House is called Oumu, and he is the reason why...these various department leaders have willingly supported Rouge even though even they suspected that it was all too fishy and shady. The reason being is that... "Oumu! I didn''t expect that you woulde and help me for this cause, my good friend!" Rouge shouted out loud as he descended from the throne of the Patriarch room and approached the demons. Right, it is because Rouge and Oumu were good friends. Oumu is one of the few demons who helped Rouge when Rouge was still new here. And since they were good friends, Oumu had his full trust in Rouge, and he thought that it was really legitimate that the Patriarch himself gave the order for Rouge to be the temporary Patriarch while he is away. And since Oumu is the group of the various department leaders, due to his own charisma and strength, he was able to make them agree to support Rouge first. It is really amazing how Oumu just blindly trusts Rouge even though he knows that this is a shady situation. "Hahaha. You don''t have to thank me for something like this. We have been together for so many years now, so supporting you in a situation like this is no big deal," Oumu said without missing a single beat. Well, it was the truth that they have been together for so many years now. They were good friends after all. However, even Oumu knew that some of hisrades are feeling suspicious of Rouge taking the seat of the Temporary Patriarch while the Patriarch is away, hence Oumu asked Rouge. "However, I must ask this for the sake of others. Even though I helped you fight off against the Court of the Warmester Denoble House, I must know if...it is truly by the will of the Patriarch that you are the temporary Patriarch now." "Oh, don''t get me wrong. I trust you in this, but..." Oumu said as he looked back a little bit where hisrades are observing their conversation. They were a little bit away from them, so they couldn''t hear their conversation or anything of the sort. Some of these department leaders are looking at Rouge with interest, and some with no interest at all, and a very few demons were looking at Rouge with...hostility. Well, the reason for that hostile look is because they were suspecting him of actually killing the Patriarch and the wives and sons of Kars to get his position right now. It wouldn''t be weird for something like that to happen in a powerful Denoble House such as the Warmester Denoble House, but there is a reason why they are not sure. It is because they are absolutely aware of how absolutely strong the Patriarch was. Even though he was old, his strength was just monstrous. What''s more, to kill the Patriarch, one must kill the 6 pirs. They stand as the shield and sword of the Patriarch, and due to them being individually strong, it is basically impossible for Rouge to kill the Patriarch. Even if Rouge was hiding his strength for this day, it would still be impossible for him to kill them so one-sidedly where this situation could have happened. Even if Rouge also got some outside help to kill the Patriarch and the 6 pirs, it would still be impossible. Their powers are just...absolutely monstrous as that is the reason why the Warmester Denoble House is able to run amok in the Zacharath Kingdom. That is why it is only just suspicions for today, and they are hoping to make things sure right now, through Oumu who is the good friend of Rouge. Since they were good friends, they thought that Rouge wouldn''t lie to him or anything of the sort. It''s not like lying would do him any good at this point. After all, Kars would still go back sooner orter and he would have the backup of the old fogeys of the Court of the Warmester Denoble House as he has the blood of the Patriarch. The legality would be on his side, so trying to cling to power right now would just be foolish if...he did kill the Patriarch. However, if he didn''t and is telling the truth that the Patriarch did assign him to this position, then...all is well. At least, that is how those few demons who were suspicious of Rouge viewed this situation. Of course, Rouge knew this very well as Lucifer has already exined those stuff to him before he even announced that he is now the Temporary Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. "Of course, of course. I never doubted your trust in me, and I understand that it is just yourrades who are suspicious of me," Rouge said with a thin smile on his face. Well, it is because he knew the answer to this already. And his prepared answer was... "Don''t worry about it. It is the truth that the Patriarch himself gave me the right to be the Temporary Patriarch for now while the Warmester Family is away." "However...it is also the truth that this situation is somewhat shady. No, it is too fishy in fact." "There are many people more deserving to be the Temporary Patriarch while the Patriarch is away, so...when he gave it to me, I almost couldn''t believe it!" "I mean...can you understand me? I am just someone who is close with the 6 pirs of the Warmester Denoble House because...I was somewhat useful when ites to fighting, but even so! I am just a random captain, responsible for a few dozens of men!" "Making me the Temporary Patriarch is just absurd and unthinkable that even I couldn''t believe it when he assigned me the role!" Rouge said all those words with...passionate emotions on his face. He matched his emotions with the words that he was saying, and it was all for the sake of fooling Oumu. And what he said was reasonable as well. After all, even though joy would what most people would experience when they are promoted, the position that was granted to Rouge was just too heavy to bear for someone of his position. In fact, it would be mostmon for people to experience pressure and break down due to the pressure since the responsibility of being the Temporary Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House is just too heavy. What''s more, Oumu knew Rouge very well. He knew that Rouge was really close with the 6 pirs for reasons unknown. Even though Rouge was really powerful in battle, there were some other demons who were also powerful in battle, but never once have they ever been called by the 6 pirs. That was why...it was weird and not weird at the same time for the Patriarch to give him the position of the Temporary Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House while he was away. It was not weird since he was close to the 6 pirs, but weird because of his official position. Either way, because of the blind trust that Oumu had for Rouge, he just thought that it was reasonable. "I understand you, I understand. Well, don''t mind me if I ask, but can I see the official document signed by the Patriarch himself?" Oumu asked Rouge. Chapter 110: Lets Go Chapter 110: Let''s Go "I understand you, I understand. Well, don''t mind me if I ask, but can I see the official document signed by the Patriarch himself?" Oumu asked Rouge. What he asked was something that could be considered to be crossing the line and excessively rude and it could be misunderstood as Oumu not believing Rouge even after saying those words earlier. After all, asking to see the official document signed by the Patriarch himself...is just impossible. The official document signed by the Patriarch is what put Rouge in the position of the Temporary Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. If Rouge gives that to Oumu and then Oumu destroys it or anything of the sort, then one could say that Rouge no longer has the right to be the Temporary Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. In other words, the official document is Rouge''s lifeline. Giving it to someone is extremely risky and dangerous for Rouge, even if this someone is someone who he trusts and is friends with him. Oumu should know this as well, but he still asked to see it. He should know that the official document is his friend''s lifeline. That was why this situation was even more suspicious. If Oumu knows that and he is a friend to Rouge who wants to help him with all that he can, then he shouldn''t be asking Rouge to see the official document signed by the Patriarch. To have the guts to ask it even though he is a friend of Rouge either means that Oumu is just one thickheaded bastard who does not understand these things or he is an enemy to Rouge. Either way, it is still extremely risky for Rouge to try and give the official document to Oumu. However, it seems that Rouge believes otherwise as he just nodded his head. "I figured you''d say that. Well, it''s not here as you can understand its importance. I left it to someone who has my full trust, and he is someone who can defend it even if someone tries to steal it away from him." "If you still want to see it, you cane with me toe and see that guy." Rouge said all those words with a thin smile on his face. Even though Rouge knew that it was risky for him to give it to Oumu, he still agreed to it. There is only one reason why he would agree to such a risky deal, and that is because Rouge trusted in him. No, he didn''t trust in Oumu. Well, he did trust Oumu as a friend, but...that is not the point here. The one that Rouge trusted is the one who holds the official document that is signed by the Patriarch. In other words...Lucifer. Right, Lucifer is the one who holds that document, and it is because Lucifer instructed Rouge to officially introduce him to the Warmester Denoble House by telling the people that he is the one who holds the official document. This way, Lucifer would be able to integrate himself into the Warmester Denoble House as natural as it can be, and nobody would question it too. This way, it would be incredibly easy for Lucifer to see what is going on inside the Warmester Denoble House and not just be a bystander or anything of the sort. Of course, Lucifer would just spend a short amount of time here as he has to go back to the capital to continue ''studying.'' Well, studying is the official reason, but Lucifer would use that time to focus on himself to recover his body and heal. It would be a dumb idea for Lucifer to continue his adventure without even healing his body. Anyway, when Oumu heard what Rouge had to say about the official document signed by the Patriarch himself, he...just had a tiny smile on his face as he nodded his head. "Of course. Don''t get me wrong about this, I do trust you. However, this topic is just interesting for me, so you know...I can''t help myself," Oumu said. Well, what Oumu said is the truth. He was just interested in this topic so he asked Rouge about this official document signed by the Patriarch himself. This is just a trait of Oumu, his curiosity always gets the better of him and Rouge knew this very well, which is why he wasn''t really that alerted about it or anything of the sort. However, since Oumu is about to help Rouge in his mission of letting Lucifer be introduced to the Warmester Denoble House by saying that he is the one who holds the official document signed by the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House, then Rouge has no problems in indulging with Oumu''s request. Even if Oumu does turn out to be an enemy of Rouge, it still wouldn''t matter in front of Lucifer, so...it was still fine. Anyway, when Rouge heard what Oumu said, he justughed a little bit and afterward continued to speak, "Alright, I know you very well so don''t worry. Something like this does not offend me." "But...how about those friends of yours? I''m afraid that they can''t go with us so you''ll have to dismiss them." Rouge said those words clear as he made his intentions across Oumu. Well, it was understandable why Rouge wouldn''t want demons who he wasn''t really familiar with to go with him towards the ce where the official document signed by the Patriarch was located. Although Lucifer would be able to kill them all if something happens, that is not the result that they desired in this situation. Anyway, when Oumu heard what Rouge said, he thought that it was reasonable as well. He then nodded his head as he continued to speak, "Alright. I will tell them to go ahead of me first, and then I''lle back here." Oumu then took a step back and then bowed his head towards Rouge, "I shall go now then, Patriarch." Oumu then turned around without waiting for Rouge''s approval and then went back to hisrades. The reason why Oumu bowed his head towards Rouge is to say in public that he acknowledges that Rouge is the Temporary Patriarch now, in both name and reality. Even though Oumu and Rouge were friends that definitely didn''t need such formality, it was still needed for the public and for Rouge to save some face. In other words, Oumu doing that was actually a huge boon to Rouge since Oumu basically did that in a ce packed in demons who could be considered to be the main bulk of the Warmester Denoble House. Of course, Oumu wouldn''t really go since he would still have to go with Rouge to look at the official document signed by the Patriarch himself, but...it was a good chance so Oumu did that. Anyway, when Oumu turned around and began to walk towards hisrades, Rouge just looked at his back with a t look on his face. Well, Rouge did appreciate that Oumu did something like that since Rouge understands his position now. However, Rouge just couldn''t help but look at the people of the Warmester Denoble House with disdain in his eyes. This is because of his loyalty to Lucifer, and this is because the Warmester Denoble House was an enemy to Lucifer. If it weren''t for Rouge bing the Temporary Patriarch through forgery and trickery, then one could say that the Warmester Denoble House is still an enemy to Lucifer. In fact, if people found out that the official document is fake, then one can be assured that all hell would break loose and all of the hunting dogs of the Warmester Denoble House would hunt Rouge and all of his apliances. And this is the reason why Rouge was just looking at his friend with a t look on his face. This is because the friend...might turn into an enemy in just a single moment. And for situations like these, it would be better to cut off any emotions that he had so that he wouldn''t hesitate when the timees. Rouge knew this very well as he has undergone something like this in the past when he was forced to kill people who he knew as well, so it was easy enough for him to be like this. Adding the factor of the scary wrath of Lucifer, it''s no brainer that Rouge is able to do something like this with ease. Anyway, as Rouge continued to look at Oumu and his back, he soon saw the other demons or therades of Oumu take a bow towards him, some hesitated, and turn around and exited the room. It seems that Oumu was able to convince them to go ahead of him. After the demons were able to get out of the room, and Rouge and Oumu were the only ones present in this room, Oumu turned around and walked towards Rouge. "Shall we go, then?" Oumu said as soon as he reached Rouge. "Yeah, follow me," Rouge said as he started to walk towards...the deeper parts of the room. Chapter 111: Decision Chapter 111: Decision Rouge and Oumu started to walk towards the deeper parts of the Patriarch Room. This is because Rouge led Oumu in this way, and this is because this is where their destination is set. It was weird for Oumu since Rouge said that he left it to someone who he trusts, and if Rouge is leading Oumu to this person, then...that would mean that this person is inside the deeper parts of the Patriarch Room. And that was weird. The only person who should be allowed to the deeper parts of the Patriarch Room is the Patriarch himself. Of course, since Rouge could be considered to be the Patriarch right now, he is allowed in here, but...even if Rouge trusts this person so much that he would let him hold the official document signed by the Patriarch, which could be considered to be Rouge''s lifeline right now, this person should still not be allowed to enter in the deeper parts of the Patriarch Room. Rouge should know this very well, but it seems like he didn''t think of this as a problem or anything of the sort as he just continued to walk without even talking to Oumu. It seems that he was focused on this journey, but well. That was only to be expected. Rouge himself knew that only the Patriarch is allowed into the deeper parts of the Patriarch Room. Rouge himself is the Patriarch right now, but on the other hand, Oumu is not. Therefore, he is...not allowed. Since that is the case, this situation is even weirder than Oumu would have thought. Why? It was because...Rouge letting other people into the deeper parts of the Patriarch Room basically means that he is not abiding by thew of the Warmester Denoble House. Well, one could say that Rouge is thew right now, but...it was still the truth that there are customs and traditions to follow even for Rouge. Nevertheless, even though Oumu was really curious about this right now, he did not ask any questions rted to this. Why? It was because his curiosity got the better of him. He wanted to see the official document signed by the Patriarch himself as soon as possible, and without any problems as well. If asking Rouge why they were going in the deeper parts of the Patriarch Room even though it was not allowed would mean a problem woulde up, then Oumu would rather not ask it. This...is just a quirk of Oumu, and there was nothing he can do about it unless he changes himself. Well, this is actually one of the reasons why Oumu is friends with Rouge. His curiosity got the better of him when Rouge first came into the Warmester Denoble House, which led Oumu to talk to Rouge, and from then, they became friends. Anyway, it didn''t take the two of them to reach their destination as they finally could see a door. The throne where the Patriarch usually sits is way behind them, and it was far away from them too. The Patriarch Room was truly big, but that was not the only thing that was big in here. The door that they could see was also big. In fact, it was so big that it didn''t even look like a door. Surprised by the sight of this door, Oumu couldn''t help but ask Rouge. "W-what the hell is that?" Oumu said while stuttering, his surprise was evident with just his voice. Of course, Rouge was able to hear those words, and when he heard those words, his face turned into a frown. "Well...I don''t know myself. When I tried to look around in this room as the Temporary Patriarch, to be familiar with the ce where I would stay, I just found this and had a surprised look just like you have right now." Rouge said all those words without missing even a single beat. Well, what he said was the truth. Rouge has alreadye here before, and he already saw this too. However, there was something weird about what he said, and Oumu was able to catch onto that weird thing fast enough that he immediately spoke right after Rouge finished speaking. "Wait. If that''s the case, then why are we here? Correct me if I''m wrong, but aren''t we going to meet the guy who has the official document signed by the Patriarch himself? If you don''t know what this door is about and, if my theory is correct, you should also have no idea how to open this, and if that''s the case, then what are we doing here in this ce, right in front of this humongous door?" Oumu said all those words without even missing a single beat, and with a pretty worried look on his face, too. Well, this is because...other than the fact that the door was really huge, the door was also emitting some kind of aura that seems so scary that even Oumu was getting scared by it. He wasn''t really that scared that he would just shit on his pants and freeze on the spot, but his instincts were telling him to get away from here, and that this ce was really dangerous. That...is more than enough to know that this was a ce that Oumu shouldn''t go to. Hell, Oumu even thought that this is the reason why only the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House is the only demon allowed into the deeper parts of the Patriarch room. Of course, when Rouge heard those words, he had a reply ready in mind. And that is... "The reason is simple. It is because our destination is inside this door. We need to go there, and then we would be able to see the official document signed by the Patriarch himself, the thing that you wanted to see." Rouge said as calmly as he could. He could understand why Oumu was...acting like this, and this is because he could also feel the intimidating aura that the door was emitting. But that was not really the main point here. As Rouge''s destination was Lucifer, the one who holds the official document, that means that...the person who is responsible for this intimidating aura is no other than Lucifer. Why was Rouge sure of this? It is because Rouge has already been here before, and the huge door never had this intimidating aura before. And that was why Rouge had this frown look on his face. Even though he is sure that Lucifer now trusts him and won''t do anything to him since Rouge has proven himself to be useful for him, Rouge couldn''t bring himself to move even a single muscle after realizing that the cause for this intimidating aura is Lucifer. It is because of the trauma that he experienced before, and it is also because of the realization...right, Rouge has realized something very, very important for him. And that is...if Lucifer wanted, he would be able to make Rouge experience a hellish nightmare that would make the previous nightmare seem so childish. And for Rouge, this is something that he wouldn''t want to experience ever again. That was why Rouge couldn''t move. If Lucifer was the cause of this intimidating aura, then there should be something going on. It could be either because Lucifer is angry and irritated that his aura is just naturally flowing out or he is doing something important that his aura is just flowing out because of that. And if Rouge disturbs him at this point in time, then...Rouge fears that Lucifer would make him experience that hellish hell. That was why Rouge couldn''t help but frown in this situation. Lucifer is the one who instructed Rouge to introduce him to the Warmester Denoble House as soon as possible using this method, but now...the trauma that Rouge experienced before has now gotten in his way, which made Rouge unable to move. However, not fulfilling his mission is also a dangerous risk to take for Rouge. After all, if Lucifer deems him useless, then...there is the possibility that Lucifer would make him experience the hellish hell nevertheless. But...if he disturbs Lucifer, and he incurs his wrath, then...there''s no telling what might happen to him. This situation, for Rouge, is like hellish mes on foot and icy demons aiming for his head; both are really dangerous to take. However, even before Rouge would be able to finish his thinking and be able to decide, Oumu spoke. "So it''s here...I don''t understand why such a terrifying aura is being emitted by the door, but surely it must be safe. After all, there is already someone there, and you are sure that he is still alive, hence why we came here." "If that''s the case, then we should hurry up and go." Oumu said without knowing what the situation was. Of course, this is not his fault, but what he said was...something that Rouge didn''t want to hear right now. Nevertheless, Rouge had to keep his cool and make his decision right now. ''Do I go, or do I wait...which is it?!'' Pressured by Oumu and the intimidating aura alike, Rouge was forced to make a decision. Chapter 112: Sharp Demon Chapter 112: Sharp Demon Rouge was left to make a traumatizing decision after realizing that Lucifer might be in a bad mood for him to emit such a terrifying aura. Of course, it was really hard for him to decide, but he still needed to decide on a course of action. And his decision was to continue their journey towards their destination, which is beyond the door. Although it seems really brave of Rouge to decide on continuing this journey despite knowing that Lucifer is the cause of the aura, Rouge...was actually really scared right now. He was so scared that it wouldn''t be weird if he shit his pants right here, right now as he continued to walk. Incidentally, they have opened the door and were now inside the room beyond the door. Well, technically, they didn''t really open the door. When they snooped around the huge door, they found out that the door was still opened, which Rouge guessed Lucifer left the door open for Rouge and whoever woulde with him, and that led to this situation right now. Anyway, Rouge was really scared right now because this is still a huge gamble for him. Even if Rouge did prove himself to be useful right now, if he were to blow Lucifer''s fuse, then it wouldn''t be weird for Lucifer to kill him off right away in the name of wrath. What''s more, if Lucifer was truly angry right now and Rouge were to disturb him in that state, then...Rouge''s future is basically sealed. In other words, Rouge was basically taking a gamble right now. Lucifer is the one who ordered Rouge toe to him after someone asks about the official document signed by the Patriarch, so if one were to twist it, then...Rouge can just say that he is just following Lucifer''s orders, and Lucifer cannot possibly kill Rouge who is just doing his instructions. Nevertheless, since Rouge does not know Lucifer that well, as he has just been recruitedst night, he does not how Lucifer would react to this. And that''s what makes this a huge gamble for Rouge, and Rouge knows this very well, which is why he was scared. However, that was not the only factor why Rouge was scared. In fact, it was not only him who was getting scared as he...they continued to walk. Oumu also has gotten scared to the point that his body was shaking so much that a normal demon would be able to see that his body was shaking. And this is only natural. As the two went on deeper inside this room, the terrifying aura that Lucifer was emitting was getting...stronger and darker...more powerful than before, and it was seeping right inside their bodies, and even prating their minds and will. This is what''s making their bodies naturally shake, and this is the source of their fear. Of course, since this is the source of the fear, Oumu has begun to think about it. He thought about how he would be able to solve this problem, and he thought about how he would be able to...escape if something really dangerous appears. However, in the process of his thinking, Oumu was able to realize something. Rouge has said that the one holding the official document signed by the Patriarch is here. And since they have been walking for quite a while now, and nothing could be seen at all, then...the source of this terrifying aura must be the one who is holding the official document. Oumu has his eyes wide open when he realized this simple yetplicated...theory of his. No, it is no longer a theory for Oumu. He was sure of what he just realized. Oumu is a sharp guy. He is someone who has traveled to the battlefields over a hundred times, and he has killed numerous enemies in the name of the Warmester Denoble House. And that is why he could...understand it just from realizing this simple fact is that...this basically means that the one who is holding the official document signed by the Patriarch is not...a subordinate or apanion to Rouge. Someone who is capable of emitting such a terrifying aura must also be capable of being able to sense people out from far away. He should be able to know who is approaching him right now. He should know that...Rouge ising to him right now. And if this person is a subordinate or apanion to Rouge, then...he should be stopping himself from emitting such a dangerous aura and then go to Rouge. However, since that did not happen, then...the only possible situation is that...the person who holds the official document signed by the Patriarch is someone who could be considered to be...in a higher position or a demon stronger than Rouge. And if that was the case...no, Oumu was sure of this already. And since he was sure, he...thought that this whole situation was weird. Even though Rouge is only the Temporary Patriarch right now, he...is still the Patriarch. And when ites to influence or politics within the Warmester Denoble House, he is the one who stands at the top. The only reason why the Court of the Warmester Denoble House was able to question Rouge is because their suspicions and doubts were reasonable. However, right now, Oumu knows no demon who can stand higher than the Temporary Patriarch. Even the 6 pirs would have to bend their knee to the appointed Temporary Patriarch. And what''s even weirder than that is...even if this person is stronger than Rouge, that shouldn''t...really matter. Why? There are a lot of demons who could be considered to be stronger than Rouge right now, and they could kill him as well. However, that does not matter when ites to the position of the Temporary Patriarch. So even if this person is stronger than Rouge, he shouldn''t be able to act like this around the Temporary Patriarch. And if that were the case...then... ''No way...'' Oumu thought as he stopped walking in shock, his eyes were quivering with disbelief. And it was with that kind of look that Oumu murmured, "Rouge...did you betray the Warmester Denoble House..." Oumu said with a voice that seems so down that it looks like he has been thrown into the pits of hell. Of course, when he said those words, Rouge was able to hear them clearly. The room was really silent, after all, and their footsteps were the only noise in this ce. Anyway, when Rouge what Oumu murmured, he also stopped walking. Astonishingly, both of the two demons'' bodies stopped shaking as they stopped walking. Due to this, the ce became eerily quiet because the terrifying aura was still there, haunting their bodies. But because the two demons were able to realize that this situation is crucial and important, their bodies just stopped shaking naturally. It was then that Oumu, who was just staring at the ground with wide eyes, spoke again. "Rouge...I ask again. Did you betray the Warmester Denoble House?" Oumu said, but this time, his voice was full of conviction. It was as if he was telling Rouge that it would be useless to try and make up a new scenario or anything of the sort as he was sure of what he just realized. Well, it was the truth that Oumu was sure of what he just realized. However, since Oumu knew Rouge very well, it was just hard to believe. It was so hard to believe that Oumu just had to ask Rouge about this. On the other hand, the demon who was being questioned, Rouge...just took a deep breath. After taking a deep breath, Rouge spoke with a solemn voice. "Hmmm...that''s weird. There should have been no signs of me betraying the Warmester Denoble House or anything of the sort, and I yed my role as an actor quite well." "How were you able to find out about it?" Rouge said as he then turned around, his eyes were wide open, filled with killing intent. Well, that was only natural. Since Oumu was able to find out that Rouge has betrayed the Warmester Denoble House, he must not be allowed to live anymore. He must die right here, right now, so that things would go smoothly just as before. Even though killing Oumu here would mean that Rouge''s supporters would weaken and some might even defect, it would still be better than having his secret exposed to the rest of the Warmester Denoble House. However, the reason why Rouge was not making a move yet is because he was curious to know Oumu''s answer to his question. No...it was not only that. It was because Rouge knew that he wouldn''t be able to simply kill Oumu. He would need to battle him for a long amount of time before a victor would be decided. So Rouge thought that it would be best to use something to shaken up Oumu from within, and then strike at the best possible moment to kill him with the least minimum of time and effort. As for Oumu...he moved his head upwards, and was now looking at Rouge straight in the eye. "I found out because of this strange and dangerous aura, and the fact that there is someone here who you know...someone who does not belong to the Warmester Denoble House," Oumu exined swiftly without any hesitation. Chapter 113: Unexpected Chapter 113: Unexpected "I found out because of this strange and dangerous aura, and the fact that there is someone here who you know...someone who does not belong to the Warmester Denoble House," Oumu exined swiftly without any hesitation. This is because it would be better toe out now how he found out. No, it wasn''t really better or anything of the sort. Oumu just felt like he needed to exin it to honor Rouge''s honesty to his question. But it was not only because of that. This is...Oumu''s way of buying time to think about this situation. If Rouge betrayed the Warmester Denoble House and is now acting the role of the Temporary Patriarch the Warmester Denoble House, it is pretty obvious to a sharp demon such as Oumu that...the truth is that Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House is dead. The 6 pirs and the members of the Warmester Family are also dead, which is the reason why they are now going on a vacation right now. After all, that would only be the reasonable exnation for a situation like this where a traitor to the Warmester Denoble House would be the Temporary Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. The official document signed by the Patriarch is most likely fake, too. No, Oumu was sure that it was fake as well. And all of this was thought up by Oumu in just a single second with the help of his instincts and sharp mind. However, there was something that was sticking to him as a weird...fact or event. And that is the condition of Rouge''s betrayal to be true is the death of the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House and the 6 pirs. It is absolutely impossible for them to be dead, that''s what Oumu believed in before, and that is what he believes in now. After all, they were just too powerful to be killed. Even if there is a hidden genius in other Denoble Houses, it would still be impossible to kill them now. It would be a different matter if these hidden geniuses were given enough time to mature, but it would be impossible to kill them in this day and age. That was how powerful the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House and the 6 pirs are. However, there was something that Oumu was forgetting. And that was...the terrifying aura that was terrorizing his body even now. Oumu realized this soon enough, which made him widen his eyes even more as he looked at Rouge''s eyes. It seems that Rouge knew what this means as he just had a...smirk on his face. He then spoke with that kind of smug look, "That''s right. I''m sure it''s surprising for you, too. But I was there when it happened and even I was unable to believe my eyes, so I guess it''s only natural." Rouge said those words as if he knew exactly what Oumu realized. Well, that was the truth. He knew what Oumu realized. Judging from how fast Oumu was able to find out that Rouge betrayed the Warmester Denoble House with just minimal clues, Rouge predicted that the next thing that Oumu would think about is how the Patriarch and the 6 pirs were killed. in a way, Rouge is as sharp as Oumu. However, that is not the important thing right now. What is important right now is how Rouge would deal with Oumu now that he knows his secret. But since they are in this room, which could be considered to be the most dangerous ce to a person who knows Rouge''s secret because of the presence of the terrifying aura, it was not that hard, to be honest. All Rouge had to do is to call Lucifer here, and Oumu''s death is as certain as it can be. Of course, Rouge...definitely had the balls to do something like that despite not knowing if Lucifer is pissed off right now or what. It is because Rouge knew that Lucifer would like it more if threats were to be dealt with as soon as possible by any means possible. After all, it woulde back to bite them in the ass if they don''t deal with such threats. And in this situation, Oumu is a threat. So...Rouge just had to exin this to Lucifer, and he would bepletely fine. That is the reason why Rouge also had the smug look on his face since...he now figured out how he would be able to solve this situation. However, Rouge definitely didn''t want to see his friend die just like that. Which is why Rouge...was thinking of recruiting Oumu to his cause, to Lucifer''s cause. "And since we are already on this topic, I''m sure you can feel it, right? You can feel how strong the one who is holding the official document signed by the Patriarch is." "Even if we battle him together, we wouldn''t evenst a single second. Hell, I''m not even sure if we would be able tost half a second." "And since it''s like that, how about staying alive? I''m sure you know what I''m referring to, Oumu." Rouge said as he looked at Oumu with a serious look on his face. It seems that he was really serious about this, and that was the truth. After all, blood does not need to be shed if there is no need to do shed it. What''s more, Rouge had a reason to do something like this, and that reason was Oumu was his friend. As a friend, Rouge definitely wanted to save Oumu. Of course, if Oumu were to say no to his offer, then there is nothing that Rouge can do since Lucifer would not allow sparing Oumu''s life even if he is Rouge''s friend. Rouge understood this better than anyone. "Hmm...is this why you invited me into this ce? To trap me and leave me no choice? No, that does not seem to be like it." Oumu murmured. He then continued, "You just didn''t expect that I would be able to realize it with so few clues around me." "Nevertheless, this situation does not call for such questions anymore. This onlyes down to one thing; it is whether I will stay alive or not." "Of course, I do want to stay alive, but...I still have pledged my loyalty to the Warmester Denoble House and to the Patriarch." "I can''t just go and change sides now that I know he''s dead and the other lordships as well. I''m not a certain someone who would do that without even any remorse." Oumu said all those words with sharp eyes, as if indicating that his answer to Rouge''s question was no. Well, it was to be expected. Rouge betrayed the Warmester Denoble House for two reasons. It is because he saw the utter annihtion that urred that night, which killed the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House and the 6 pirs. The absolute strength of Lucifer that didn''t even give the 6 pirs and the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House to win the battle, Rouge saw it all. That is one of the reasons, and the other is, as expected, the absolute nightmare that Rouge experienced after that utter annihtion happened. And now, Oumu has not experienced anything like that at all. In fact, one could say that Oumu is still underestimating Lucifer right now. It is because he has not seen Lucifer''s strength or Lucifer for himself that he is underestimating him. Hell, Oumu has even thought that Lucifer just used some kind of cheap trick to be able to kill the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House and the 6 pirs. This is only natural so...it is also natural that his answer to Rouge''s question would be a sharp no. Right, that was how things were supposed to go, but... "But...my interest is piqued. I''m curious now. I''m interested." Oumu said those words with a thin smile on his face while sweat dropped from his forehead. Why? It was because Oumu knew that what he was about to say was something that is ridiculous, something that would forever change his life and his fate. Knowing this, Oumu still continued to speak, "I...want to see the person who was able to kill the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House, the 6 pirs, and the Warmester Family." "And most of all, I want to see the person who is the reason why you betrayed the Warmester Denoble House." Oumu said those words without even missing a single beat, and he just stopped there. He didn''t say anything such as swearing his loyalty to Lucifer or anything of the sort. He just said that he would want to meet Lucifer. However, to Rouge, it was different. He knew that this means that...Oumu is leaning towards betraying the Warmester Denoble House, but the problem is he was still hesitating. And by meeting with Lucifer, Oumu will decide if he would betray or not. In other words, what Oumu wanted to do was... "You want to measure him? You want to find out more about him? Hahaha. Your balls are too big, Oumu." Rouge said with a thin smile on his face. But he didn''t stop there as he continued, "Alright. I shall let you meet him - I shall let you meet my master." Chapter 114: Raya Chapter 114: Raya When the two demons, Rouge and Oumu, talked to each other and came to a conclusion about what they would do, they quickly moved on from where they were. Although the air between them quickly got hostile when they confronted each other, that didn''tst long since they...were friends, to begin with. They were able to understand each other to a certain degree without even talking to each other, and Rouge definitely understood Oumu. He knew that Oumu wanted to see Lucifer for himself, and this is because...Oumu has allowed his curiosity to take control of his decisions. Any normal and loyal demon to the Warmester Denoble House would definitely be in outrage right now after knowing that the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House has been killed and now someone else is using his word to be the Temporary Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. However, Oumu did not do anything like that at all. That was why Rouge was able to understand that...once Oumu sees Lucifer for himself, he would then decide if he would betray the Warmester Denoble House and join Lucifer''s cause or if he would fight to the death in order to get revenge for the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. Right, this is Oumu''s way to decide if he would be betraying the Warmester Denoble House just like how Rouge did or not. Of course, this is a great opportunity for Rouge since this would mean that a capable man such as Oumu would be recruited without even a drop of blood. Surely, Lucifer would be happy with a piece of great news such as this one, but that was not even the most important point. Since Oumu is the one who could be considered to be the leader among the many leader departments in the Warmester Denoble House, Rouge''s position would be more secured and safer than ever before. In other words, Oumu betraying the Warmester Denoble House and joining Lucifer''s cause would be such a huge boon to their n that the Warmester Denoble House might just be...stable as it was when the Patriarch was still the one controlling it. Right, that was how big the impact would be if Oumu betrayed the Warmester Denoble House. Nevertheless, this is still not the truth right now. This is because Oumu was still deciding if he should betray the Warmester Denoble House or not. It seems that Oumu''s loyalty to the Warmester Denoble House was not really that great as his curiosity took advantage of him, which led to this situation. Well, Oumu cannot be med for that one. Oumu has always been like this for the longest time now. Even when he fights someone, when he gets curious about something, he leaves the fight and tries to satisfy his curiosity. That was how knowledge-hungry Oumu was. Leaving in the middle of a battle, that''s got to say something about Oumu''s personality and quirks. And the fact that he is still the leader of the War Department of the Warmester Denoble House despite having such a troublesome personality means that he is just that strong that the top brass or even the Patriarch can just forgive those actions of Oumu. And now, to satisfy his curiosity about who killed the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House, arguably one of the strongest demons in the Zacharath Kingdom and to find out why Rouge, who was so loyal to the Warmester Denoble House, defected so suddenly, Oumu...stands before Lucifer. And Oumu''s first thought as heid eyes on Lucifer was... ''W-what the hell is that...'' ...pure astonishment. He couldn''t believe what he saw. He couldn''t believe that someone like this would actually exist. Why? It was because...Lucifer''s presence alone demands Oumu to give him respect. The pressure and the terrifying aura that surrounded Lucifer was forcing Oumu''s knees to kneel by themselves! What''s more, Lucifer has not even acknowledged Oumu''s presence. He has not looked at him, and he has not conversed with him or Rouge. Well, this is because Rouge has not spoken yet to announce their arrival here. And that is only to be expected. Aftering in here and personally seeing Lucifer, Rouge no longer has the balls to disrupt him. This is because...Lucifer was just shrouded in this dark fog which looks like it would attack anyone who would daree near Lucifer. Rouge then tried different ways to announce their arrival, such as making footstep noise since he knew that Lucifer''s senses would be keen and he would definitely be able to hear that noise, but...it led to nothing. Lucifer''s eyes were still closed, and it seems that he has not even noticed Rouge and Oumu at all. It was truly surprising that Lucifer would have his guard down to this extent. Of course, since the two demons were here and could see what was happening, they knew that Lucifer was totally focused on something else that they could not understand. But that didn''t mean that Lucifer was totally defenseless. In fact, he looked all the more threatening because of all this terrifying aura and all that stuff around him. However, because of this, Rouge didn''t know what to do. And it seems that Oumu was able to catch onto that as he spoke, "What''s wrong? Why are you acting so edgy?" "You can just say that you''vee with a guest, no?" Oumu said those words as if it was that simple. Of course, the situation is never that simple. It is only because Oumu has not witnessed Lucifer''s wrath that he can say something like that. For Rouge, it was not so simple. However, before even Rouge can exin why he couldn''t just say something like that to Lucifer, who''s like this, there was someone who popped out of nowhere. No, to be exact, this person popped out...right behind Lucifer. Since Lucifer was just sitting on the floor in a meditation position and due to the dark fog around him, it was hard to see what was behind him. It was only when this person stepped out of that dark fog that...she was noticed by the two demons, Rouge and Oumu. "Raya Pazier." Rouge said her name out loud as soon as he noticed here out of the dark fog with a frown look on his face. Well, this is because it was unexpected that Raya Pazier would suddenlye out just like that. However, Raya Pazier didn''t pay attention to any of that bullshit at all as she just spoke. "What are you doing here? Who''s that demon with you? I thought Lucis already told you to back off for a while and concentrate on stabilizing your position first?" Raya Pazier said those words with a scornful voice, it was as if she was rebuking Rouge foring here. Well, it was only natural. It was because she knew what Lucifer was doing, and Lucifer couldn''t afford to be disturbed right now. Rougeing here out of nowhere risks that, and this is the reason why Raya Pazier came out as well; to prevent something like that from happening. "Well...Lucis did tell me that, but the situation got solved faster than I expected because of this guy helping me. He''s someone who can be of use to us, I can assure you that." Rouge exined swiftly. As soon as Raya Pazier heard those words, she replied, "Hmm...I didn''t think that the turmoil would be stabilized that fast. Well, I couldn''t care less about the Warmester Denoble House." "But still, you are not allowed here. Come back another day or so, and I''m sure he would wake up by then." Raya Pazier said those words without minding care for the world. However, her words put Rouge in a tough spot. This is because Oumu''s betrayal has not been confirmed. The only reason why Oumu went and suggested that he wanted to meet Lucifer is because he knew that there is no way of escaping him due to the dangerous aura. That is also one of the main reasons why Oumu let his curiosity take advantage of him. In other words, Oumu was trying to change this situation for his good. However, if Oumu were to be able to get out of here, then it''s almost guaranteed that he would just tell the people outside about the truth and kill Rouge and invade this ce and kill Lucifer for the sake of revenge. Rouge knew that very well, but...it seems that he no longer has the time to think about it as Oumu spoke. "Mhm. Mhm. I was wondering where I heard the name Raya Pazier before, but you are the woman that the Young Master has taken a liking to, right?" "However, considering that you are here...and the Young Master is taking a ''vacation'' then...I see. I see. So that''s how it is." "You sided with that man to take revenge against the Warmester Denoble House, huh." "The Raya Pazier who was so stubborn actually asked for help." Oumu said those words as he looked at Raya Pazier with a thin smile on his face. And it seems that Raya Pazier didn''t like those words as she replied with a scoff, "And? What about it?" Chapter 115: Demon Incarnate Chapter 115: Demon Incarnate And it seems that Raya Pazier didn''t like those words as she replied with a scoff, "And? What about it?" Well, she certainly didn''t like it. She didn''t want to hear stories about her past right now. What''s more, what Oumu said was definitely not the truth. Raya Pazier did not ask Lucifer for help or anything of the sort. Lucifer''s actions just ended up helping Raya Pazier, and he just decided to take her in as a subordinate, which Raya Pazier willingly epted. Oumu''s words were false here, but Raya Pazier didn''t deny it or anything of the sort. This is because Oumu''s words, were more or less, right on the spot. At least, when ites to the results, Oumu''s words were definitely right on the spot. However, it was still the truth that Raya Pazier does not look kindly at Oumu''s words, which is why her reaction was so aggressive. Well, it wasn''t really that aggressive, but Oumu could understand that Raya Pazier didn''t like it. And it seems that Oumu wouldn''t poke at her right now when he waspletely outnumbered as he spoke, "Nothing. I was just amused that you are here." "It seems that this man...is a lot more charismatic than I thought. After all, getting Rouge, the demon who was famous for his loyalty, and Raya Pazier, the stubborn woman, both on his side...that''s got to say something about him, and that''s what I came here for." Oumu said those words with a thin smile on his face as he looked at Lucifer, who was sitting in a meditation pose far away to the back. Even though Lucifer was still scary to him, Oumu wasn''t afraid anymore, or was his body shaking because of Lucifer''s domineering aura. This is because Oumu has already started to satisfy his curiosity. He started the process of learning everything about Lucifer. Right, he already started even though Lucifer was not really conscious or something like that. Well, Oumu thought that this would be the best time to examine and know everything about Lucifer to satisfy his curiosity. After all, Oumu knows that if Lucifer is already producing such a domineering and terrifying aura while he''s in an unconscious state, then it''s more than possible that his aura would be greater than now if he''s awake. If Oumu were to conduct his investigation while Lucifer is awake, Oumu is not sure if he would be able to withstand such great pressure. This is why he didn''t hesitate to start now even though the subject is not really awake or anything of the sort. That was why Oumu was also trying to get a better look at Lucifer, he was looking at him, at every spot of his body. But as expected, the domineering and terrifying dark aura that was flying aura disturbed Oumu''s vision. And this made Oumu...try to get a little bit closer. It couldn''t be helped, this is for the purpose of satisfying his curiosity. And besides, it''s not like a little bit get closer would hurt him or anything of the sort. The other two, Raya Pazier and Rouge, the ones who could be considered to be the subordinate of Lucifer, were also not trying to stop him or anything of the sort. Well, this is just because they haven''t noticed him trying to get a little bit closer because they, too, were trying to think about what to do in this situation. However, they were forced to stop thinking in this situation as something...happened, unexpectedly. No, it didn''t really happen, but for an instant, they were somehow able to feel an incredible power building up right in front of Rouge, while for Raya Pazier, it was behind her. Their instincts alerted them, and their body naturally responded by trying to get away from this ce, but it was toote. Their bodies could no longer move, and they could only try to move their heads, and look at the source of this incredible power. And maybe it was because of pure coincidence, both Raya Pazier and Rouge looked at the source at the same time. And when they did, they...both had the same reaction; their eyes widened until their eyes looked like they were about to pop out of their sockets and their jaw dropped to the floor while their forehead was sweating hard. And as if it were proving to be no coincidence, both of them had the same thought, ''W-what the hell is that...'' Right, they both questioned what they were currently seeing right now. Why? It was because...there was something flying in the air, a demon incarnate. However, Rouge and Raya Pazier are both demons. It''s impossible that they would have this kind of reaction for a kindred demon. But well...when in front of this demon incarnate, calling Rouge and Raya Pazier demons are apliment. The demon incarnate flying in the air, to be specific, above Lucifer, was so horrible looking that it looked like it would fear an old demon who spent his youth on numerous battlefields. What''s more, the terrifying aura flying around the demon incarnate was no less of Lucifer''s aura! But most importantly, the truly scary thing about this demon incarnate is its red eyes. Its red eyes seem to be just pulling the souls of every single demon present in here, and they were certainly feeling a tugging feeling on a body part that they couldn''t identify. This is the reason why both Rouge and Raya Pazier couldn''t suddenly move. The demon incarnate''s eyes were preventing them from doing so! But...after a second or so passed, both Rouge and Raya Pazier soon were able to regain their wits and they even found out that they could now move their bodies. As soon as they did, Raya Pazier spoke, "Back off!" Raya Pazier did exactly the thing she said; she backed off a little bit, and Rouge did so as well. However, Oumu...the one demon who was a little bit closer to Lucifer than the rest, was not able to move. Why? It is because... "What?! That demon...is holding Oumu in its chain!" Rouge shouted out loud in shock as he saw Oumu being held by an ominous-looking chain. Rouge immediately tried to think about how he would be able to get Oumu out of that chain. Although Oumu was definitely not arade right now, the demon incarnate is also not arade. After all, the demon incarnate tried to attack Rouge and Raya Pazier at the same time before when they couldn''t move. Even though they didn''t know how the demon incarnate was able to prevent them from moving, they still knew that the demon incarnate intended to kill them. That was why it would be better to get Oumu now since Rouge and Oumu were still friends. However...Rouge was unable to think about that. Why? It was because the aura surrounding the demon incarnate got stronger, and create a great breeze that pushed the two demons away! However, the two demons'' strength was definitely not for show. They were able to hold on and not get blown away, but they were still blown away for quite the distance. "What the hell is going on?!" Rouge shouted out loud in frustration, as the great breeze was still pushing him and Raya Pazier back. However, it seems that even Raya Pazier didn''t know what was going on. Well, that was only natural. How could Raya Pazier know what''s going on in this situation when she was at the same ce where Rouge was? "I don''t know! Anyway, we got to hold on as best as we can and return! We don''t know what might happen to Lucis!" Raya Pazier said as she put a hand over her head to protect herself. Rouge also intended to do just that, but they didn''t know. They didn''t know that they were clowning themselves. Why? It was because...the reason why the demon incarnate exists is because of Lucifer himself. "W-what...is...this..." Oumu murmured as he looked at the demon incarnate''s eyes. Being so near to the demon incarnate''s eyes put Oumu in an existential crisis. He didn''t know what to question anymore, and he didn''t know if his curiosity was even something to be satisfied. After all, if Oumu didn''t try to satisfy his curiosity, he wouldn''t be here, stuck in this weird situation. He didn''t know what to do and in the midst of his confusion, a voice entered his ears. "Who the fuck are you?" The voice said. And because Oumu was right in front of the demon incarnate''s eyes, he didn''t know if it were the demon incarnate who said those words. It was because he couldn''t see its mouth. However, Oumu could only say that it was the demon incarnate who said those words. After all, in his situation, that''s the only logical choice to make. What''s more, the voice that said those words more or less fits a demon incarnate. It was so deep, and it feels as if it was angry. And because it was angry, Oumu didn''t know what to say in this situation. Chapter 116: Nocturnal Phantom Chapter 116: Nocturnal Phantom Because the voice was angry, Oumu didn''t know what to do in this situation. He also didn''t know what to say. After all, if he carelessly said something, it might just end up resulting in the source of the voice getting angrier than now. That was why Oumu was trying to think up a solution to his current situation even though...death was literally knocking on his door''s life. Oumu was sure that the demon incarnate would be able to kill him in just a single second, so his current situation is too dangerous for him. No, too dangerous is an understatement as Oumu can be killed without him even noticing that his life is gone. That was why it was amazing for Oumu to be able to try and think up a solution in his current situation. What''s more, the demon incarnate''s huge presence and heavy pressure were no joke. This is enough to make any demon panic and lose theirposure. And although Oumu did lose hisposure earlier, he now regained it back to make sure that he would be able to get out of this situation in a safe manner. He even set aside his curiosity for a moment right now as he tried to think of a solution. That''s got to be saying something since Oumu has always prioritized satisfying his curiosity no matter his situation. However, before even Oumu could finish thinking up a solution to his situation, the same voice spoke again. "He isn''t saying anything. Did you kill him, Grimmy?" The voice said. And as if that was its name, the demon incarnate opened its mouth wide and released a huge amount of poisonous smoke. That smoke only made the demon incarnate look more threatening than before, but it seems that was a signal of some kind as the voice responded to it. "So you didn''t? Howe he isn''t saying anything? Put him down, I''ll talk to this piece of shit." The voice said. And as if it was willing to listen to the voice, the demon incarnate moved its chains and loosened it up, causing Oumu to fall down straight to the ground. Thud! A loud sound resounded out, and before even Oumu could make any sense of the current situation, he felt his neck being grabbed, his body was getting lifted. Oumu moved his head to look for the person or creature holding his neck, but his eyes soon couldn''t believe what it saw. Why? It was because...the creature holding him is no creature. It was the dark aura that was surrounding Lucifer earlier. Right, the aura coagted into something that could be called a ''demon'' as well, but he didn''t have any clear looks or anything of the sort. The creature just looked like a demonized fog that seems to have a brain of its own. That was all it was, but Oumu has never seen anything like this before. He has never ever heard about something like this existing in the world, so he was surprised. And since he didn''t know, he...became curious and afraid at the same time. He was curious because it was a mystery to him, and he was afraid because it was...a mystery to him. After all, the mystery is unknown, and unknown is something that man fears. However, it seems that Oumu could no longer think about his current situation as the dark fog continued to..move its mouth, making a sound, and basically confirmed it for Oumu that he was indeed the one speaking earlier. "Oy. You''re alive, right? So, how about you tell us who you are? My Lord has not allowed anyone else near him other than that woman. However, considering that the woman was talking to you earlier, you must be somewhat important so we didn''t kill you." "But...you dare toe closer to my Lord. Did you intend to harm him or what?" The dark fog said as he looked at Oumu, but he was not the only one looking at Oumu. The demon incarnate, Grimmy, was also looking at Oumu with its eyes. And Oumu was...he just answered right away, knowing that if he didn''t answer right now, then these two unusual and unknown creatures might just get angry and behead him right at this moment. Besides, Oumu saw a ray of light within this dark situation. And that is the fact that the dark fog and the demon incarnate are aware of who the woman, Raya Pazier, is. "N-no! Definitely not! I definitely didn''t intend to harm him! I was just curious about...about...y-your Lord, so I came to take a closer look! I didn''t expect that such magnificent guards would be alerted by actions, this is my mistake!" "And indeed, since we are on the topic, I am indeed acquainted with that woman, Raya Pazier, so I am definitely not an enemy." Oumu said all those words as he looked at the dark fog, trying to keep a calm face so that he would more believable. Well, he definitely was not an enemy at this point since he still has not judged if Lucifer is a man worthy of Oumu betraying the Warmester Denoble House. "Hmmm...so you say that you are not an enemy," The dark fog said as he looked up to the demon incarnate, Grimmy. It seems that they were both thinking the same thing as the dark fog smiled a little bit and spoke, "This guy just said that we are magnificent guards!" And as if Oumu was no longer on his mind, the dark fog...let go of Oumu and began to talk to Grimmy, "Hey, hey! Do you think the Lord also thinks that we are magnificent guards!" The dark fog said like a little boy who just got his first toy. In fact, the dark fog was too excited that his body started to float away. And when Grimmy nodded its menacing head with an...unusual glee on its face, the dark fog replied, "That''s right! We have to kill anyone who dares to get near him!" "After all, this is the first time that I have been summoned again for over a thousand years!" "I was waiting in a dark room for a thousand years when suddenly, a door appeared and the Lord was calling me!" "I have to prove to him that I am useful so that he can call me again!" The dark fog energetically said with a smile on his face. Well, it was only natural for him to be like this. It was the truth that the dark fog has been waiting for Lucifer to call him for over a thousand years. No, it was more than a thousand since Lucifer has been reading books for a long, long, long time. And since the dark fog...Nocturnal Phantom is a demon who is specialized to fight, Lucifer doesn''t really need him around when he''s reading, so Lucifer doesn''t call for him that much. Well, Lucifer didn''t even know that his powers were restricted because of his body condition, so it was only natural that Lucifer didn''t call him. Besides, the only reason why Nocturnal Phantom was summoned today...is because Lucifer found out that he can summon him now. Nocturnal Phantom is one of Lucifer''s powers that got locked away because of his body condition. Due to Lucifer forcing himself to open his Demon Eyes, it seems that Nocturnal Phantom was recovered and Lucifer recovered his ability to summon him. This is what Nocturnal Phantom meant when he said that a door suddenly appeared. That door is the moment Lucifer recovered his ability to summon Nocturnal Phantom. And because that door disappeared for a long time, Nocturnal Phantom actually thought that Lucifer had abandoned him. That was why...knowing that his Lord has not abandoned him cheered up Nocturnal Phantom so much that he was crying when he was summoned. That is also why Nocturnal Phantom is so hyped up about guarding Lucifer so that he can prove himself that he is useful so that Lucifer would summon him again in the future. Well, Nocturnal Phantom is more than useful. If Lucifer was in his peak, Nocturnal Phantom would also be at his strongest, but...even if Lucifer is not in his peak, Nocturnal Phantom is still strong. Why? It was because Nocturnal Phantom...can fight against the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House and win. What''s more, it wouldn''t take him a long time too, so that speaks for his strength. That was why Lucifer would really summon him a lot from now on, but well. Nocturnal Phantom really thought that Lucifer abandoned him, so this is why he''s that pumped up. The same goes for Grimmy, which is why they were happy right now as they were talking about how they were magnificent guards for Lucifer. However, it seems that they couldn''t talk about this anymore as Rouge and Raya Pazier...finally returned. This is because Nocturnal Phantom didn''t push them away anymore. Anyway, as soon as Raya Pazier got here and saw Nocturnal Phantom, she just murmured, "Tsk. A noisy guy came out." But she then moved on fast as she spoke loudly enough, "So what happened here?" She asked for what happened between Oumu, who was lying on the ground, and Nocturnal Phantom, who was joyfully singing praises for Lucifer. Chapter 117: Fall Out Chapter 117: Fall Out "So, what happened here?" Raya Pazier just said those words. She was basically asking for what happened between Oumu and the Nocturnal Phantom. There has to be something that happened since Nocturnal Phantom, the guy who was just surrounding Lucifer and acting as a guard dog this whole time, suddenly came out. Besides, Oumu was lying on the ground so it would be weird if nothing happened instead. Anyway, even though Raya Pazier didn''t say those words to anyone, there is still someone who answered her, and that is Oumu, who has now worked up his way to get up. "Well...it seems that I alerted those guys when I took one step nearer towards their Lord, so this happened." "No worries, though. It seems that we have finally resolved the misunderstanding." Oumu said those words with a thin smile on his face. It was as if he didn''t undergo such a traumatic event where he could feel his whole life being endangered with just a single look of the demon incarnate. Well, this just goes to show how fast Oumu would be able to regain his wits back. However, it seems that there is someone who didn''t agree with what he said, and that is...of course, Raya Pazier. "Huh? What do you mean you cleared up the misunderstanding?" "Are you forgetting something? You have not identified yourself. You did not say if you are someone who hase to serve Lucis or not." "In other words, you are still a danger and must be apprehended right at this very moment." Raya Pazier said, and what she said made sense. Oumu still has not confirmed if he would serve under Lucifer, so it would be too dangerous to let him run free. In other words, there is no misunderstanding that happened between Nocturnal Phantom and Oumu. And that was why...as soon as Raya Pazier said those words, a dark fog suddenly swept Oumu''s words, and a body suddenly formed behind his back, which made Oumu fall down to the ground once more. Thud! A loud banging sound resounded out as Oumu''s body and the ground met. But that was not all that happened as Oumu''s hands were both grabbed by the dark fog that made him fall to the ground. And as soon as the dark fog was sure that Oumu wouldn''t be able to move anymore, a head appeared on top of the body, and Nocturnal Phantom...spoke with a very deep voice, the voice that seems to represent how angry he was right now. "You...so you are not a servant of our Lord! How dare a fucking piece of shit try to even fool me, the great shadow of Darkness himself!" "If you are not a servant of our Lord, then you are not needed here!" Nocturnal Phantom said those words as he raised one of his hands. His hand...turned into a very sharp de, but that was not all. Grimmy, the demon incarnate, also lent Nocturnal Phantom some of his powers as Nocturnal Phantom''s hand that turned into a very sharp de was shining like a real de right now. Of course, this is all because Oumu tried to fool them and say that he is not an enemy of Lucifer, their lord. There''s no way that they wouldn''t be angry with something like that, now that their roles are to protect Lucifer while he was busy with something. However, before even Nocturnal Phantom could slice Oumu''s head like a soft butter being sliced by a hot knife, Oumu...spoke as he tried to move his body around. "W-wait! I did not mean to fool you! Certainly not! You can ask that other guy, Rouge if you want to make sure!" Oumu said as he desperately tried to stop Nocturnal Phantom from slicing his head into two parts. And because Rouge''s name was mentioned, which is someone Nocturnal Phantom knows that he serves Lucifer as well, Nocturnal Phantom...stopped his actions. However, the very sharp de was still there, threatening to cut open Oumu''s head into two parts right at this very moment. Anyway, because Rouge''s name was mentioned, Nocturnal Phantom immediately whipped his head towards Rouge, who was...right beside him, who had his hand out and seems to be reaching out towards the very sharp de of Nocturnal Phantom. It seems that Rouge was trying to stop Nocturnal Phantom from killing Oumu but it was to no result as Nocturnal Phantom''s de just keeps dissipating into a dark fog and returns back as a de. Anyway, Nocturnal Phantom paid no heed to that as he knew that Rouge would never be able to stop him, and he just spoke. "You! What he said - is that right!?" Nocturnal Phantom angrily asked Rouge. It seems that he couldn''t contain his anger right now. It was very weird seeing Nocturnal Phantom like this when he was just being chummy and peaceful earlier while singing praises for Lucifer. Anyway, now that Nocturnal Phantom was talking to him, Rouge spoke right away. Even though Rouge didn''t know who or what Nocturnal Phantom was, he could still feel that he was a lot stronger than him. Well, after all, he did see that he couldn''t even begin to grasp Nocturnal Phantom''s body. There''s no way that Rouge would be able to defeat him right here, right now. Anyway, this is what Rouge said, "Y-yeah. That''s right. He didn''t mean to fool you or anything of the sort." Rouge said as he tried to straighten his body back up. After straightening his body back up, Rouge spoke again, "It is the truth that he is no enemy of us...for the time being." Rouge said those words as he tried to gauge with his eyes what kind of reaction Nocturnal Phantom might have. And...as expected, Nocturnal Phantom was very angry. Nocturnal Phantom even raised his very sharp de right next to Rouge''s head as he spoke angrily, "For the time being?! What the fuck is that, you piece of shit!" "For the time being means that he might be an enemyter! And an enemy is something that must always be destroyed! I have no brain, yet I still know better than you, you fucking dumbass!" Nocturnal Phantom said. And to that, Rouge responded this way, "That''s right. He might be an enemyter, but...he might also be an allyter." "And at this point, Lucis...our Lord said that Oumu is a very important person." Rouge said. And as expected, since Lucifer''s name was brought up, Nocturnal Phantom...shrank a little bit in shock, "W-what?! A very important person!? A fucking enemy is!?" Nocturnal Phantom said. This is because Nocturnal Phantom knew that Lucifer would never say those words to an enemy. Nocturnal Phantom has stayed with Lucifer ever since he was young. And ever since Lucifer was young, he always had one decree. And that is to kill every single enemy standing in his path. And in this very situation, Oumu could be considered to be an enemy. Surely, Lucifer must know that, so it was very weird for Nocturnal Phantom to hear that Lucifer said that Oumu is a very important person even though he was an enemy. However, it was the truth that Lucifer said that Oumu is an important person since he is the demon who would be the bridge to introduce him to the Warmester Denoble House. Of course, Oumu can be discarded any time and just have someone else act the role as a bridge to introduce Lucifer to the Warmester Denoble House, but...it was still the fact that Oumu is a friend to Rouge. So Rouge was trying his hardest to make sure that Oumu woulde out of here alive. That was why Rouge spoke, trying to convince Nocturnal Phantom. "That''s right. Even though he might be an enemy, it is still the truth that he might be an ally. And even if he does not be an ally, Lucis said that Oumu has a very important role to fulfill so killing him now...might incur Lucis'' wrath." Rouge said, trying to threaten Nocturnal Phantom. However, because Nocturnal Phantom has had a longer time spent with Lucifer, he wasn''tpletely convinced. Nocturnal Phantom was aware of how Lucifer does things, and this is definitely not Lucifer''s way of doing things. However, there was something that happened that finally convinced Nocturnal Phantom, and that was...Raya Pazier. Right, Raya Pazier spoke up for Oumu. "Well, how about you leave it at that? If Lucis said that he has a very important role to y, then we can''t do anything about it." "Or...does perhaps the ck smoke wants to disobey our Lord?" "I''m sure you don''t want to do that considering that you are probably the most loyal out of us here." Raya Pazier said as he looked at Nocturnal Phantom''s face. She could feel that Nocturnal Phantom was also looking at her and he was ring at her, but Raya Pazier didn''t budge at all. And because it was technically three to two, Nocturnal Phantom had no choice but to back down. "Tsk. If something happens and my Lord gets mad, don''t me me for it! If he gets mad, this little country would get wiped out in a single second!" "And I hope you two get caught up in it!" Nocturnal Phantom said as his body dissipated and the dark fog returned to Lucifer''s side. The demon incarnate, Grimmy, also disappeared. "Whew. I guess I''m safe for now..." Oumu murmured as he got up with the help of Rouge. Chapter 118: Healing Chapter 118: Healing The little dispute finished in an instant when Raya Pazier said her piece about the current situation. Either way, her helping out Oum was something that not even Oumu would have expected. After all, Oumu did get on her nerves before, so...it got a little bit awkward now that Oumu was just standing around and nothing was happening. Well, there was something happening. Oumu was able to feel the hot gazesing from the dark fog surrounding Lucifer. It was probably the demon incarnate and Nocturnal Phantom who were about to kill him earlier. It seems that they were getting ready to do something and kill Oumu once they find even a single suspicious movementing from him. Anyway, the silence was really irksome even to Rouge, as it was even getting a little bit awkward for him. However, it was only natural that they would have this kind of silence. It''s not like they were buddies or anything of the sort. Sure, Rouge and Oumu were buddies, but not right now. They cannot possibly be chummy when Oumu can just decideter that he would still be an enemy and Lucis would order Rouge to kill Oumu. Of course, Rouge would kill him without any hesitation, and that was why it was only natural that even Rouge would not initiate a conversation in this situation. However, the fact that Oumu was not starting a conversation with him or Raya Pazier was what made the ce so awkward. Since Oumu was the one who requested to see Lucifer so that he would be able to gauge him if he''s a demon worthy enough of Oumu''s loyalty, he should be the one to be talking right now. He should be asking what kind of demon Lucifer was, he should be asking how powerful Lucifer was, and all those kinds of questions. After all, how could he possibly know if he does not ask? There is a limit to things that he could possibly find out with just visual information or anything of the sort. Well, it''s not like Rouge or Raya Pazier would be able to say something about those kinds of questions since they themselves didn''t really know Lucifer that much. However, even then, it was still the truth that Oumu should be saying something right now. What''s more, since Rouge knew what kind of attitude Oumu has when ites to satisfying his curiosity, it became all the weirder for him. And since it was like this and no one seems to be in the mind to break the ice, silence just passed as they waited for Lucifer to open his eyes. Well, they would have to wait for a long amount of time before Lucifer would finally open his eyes. Why? It was because Lucifer was trying to fix his body right now. Although Lucifer was able to force open one of his powers, the Demon Eyes, with no real problems or anything of the sort, it still took a lot of toll on his body. It could be said that the toll is really detrimental to his health that it wouldn''t be weird if Lucifer would drop dead any time soon just because of his body. And that was why Lucifer was fixing his body right now, in quite the literal way. Well, he wasn''t really fixing anything. To put it in better terms, it was his body that was fixing itself. By turning every bodily activity and power that were turned on before except for Grimmy and Nocturnal Phantom, Lucifer has allowed his body to heal itself. He was not using his instincts or senses in any sort of way, his body was just healing itself up because the toll of everything else is literally gone now. And because Lucifer was a Hell God in the past, his body is quite special. His body has the power to regenerate itself even if he''s being killed all over again and again. Of course, since his body has already deteriorated to the point that it was worse than a normal demon''s body, it wasn''t able to heal up. Right now, his body only has the power to regenerate itself if there is no pressure on it. However, Lucifer literally turned off everything that was going on in his body. And by turning those off, there is no longer any pressure on it. There is no longer any toll on it. And as expected, Lucifer''s body has quickly started to regain back its strength. However, Lucifer didn''t really expect that he would be able to return to his peak just by doing something like this. He already knew that he would only be able to regain some of his health back by doing something like this. In other words, this was only a temporary solution. His body would need to have aplete recovery to return to its peak. Incidentally, the only reason why Lucifer was only able to do something like this now is because of the Demon Eyes. Even though Lucifer''s body is the one doing all the work, in order to make sure that Lucifer''s body would still be Lucifer''s body, his soul was needed to be there to be the gatekeeper. And since Demon Eyes was created with Lucifer''s soul, Lucifer is now able to do something like this. Of course, Lucifer isn''t using the Demon Eyes now as that would be huge pressure on his body. However, the fact that he has opened it means that some of his powers havee back even though it came at a cost of his body. Therefore, this option became avable to him only after forcing himself. That was why...this would take a long amount of time to be done. However, the demons who were waiting for Lucifer seem to be ready to wait for him as a lot of time has already passed, and they were still not budging. Well, they knew that they wouldn''t be able to go somewhere else anyway. Even if Rouge and Oumu were to go back, they would have nothing to do there. Besides, it''s not like Oumu would be able to go back since he still has not confirmed his position. And because he still has not confirmed his position, Rouge certainly cannot go back. And now, a day has finally passed and someone finally spoke up. And this was...as expected, Oumu. He spoke, albeit he hesitated a little bit, "So...when is he going to wake up?" "We''ve been here for a long amount of time now, but he isn''t showing any signs of waking up at all." Indeed, Lucifer has not shown any signs of waking up at all. Not even a twitch could be seen on his body. However, the one who came with him here, Rouge, spoke, "Just wait, Oumu." "You know that you won''t be able to go anywhere even if we have to wait here for a year, you know?" And what Rouge said was the truth. Even if Lucifer is like this for a whole year, Oumu would have to wait for a whole year. Rouge mighte back to the Warmester Denoble House to handle some things, but definitely not Oumu. However, it seems that Raya Pazier had something to say in this situation as she also spoke following Rouge, "Well, just wait a little bit." "Lucis said that he would be done soon enough as what he''s doing is just something that wouldn''t really take a lot of time." Raya Pazier said those words, and as soon as she finished saying those words, Oumu immediately had a reaction. "Wouldn''t take a lot of time? What are you talking about? A day has already passed, and I can say that for sure that a day is a lot of time," Oumu said, but he didn''t say it angrily or anything of the sort. He knew what kind of position he was in, so showing any kind of hostility could mean that his head would be rolling on the ground at any moment. Besides, even though a lot of time has already passed, Oumu could say for sure that the demon incarnate and Nocturnal Phantom has not once looked away from him. That says a lot about how they were looking at him and were trying hard to find faults with him. Anyway, what Oumu said made a lot of sense. A day is a lot of time, and even Raya Pazier knew that. However, since Lucifer is an ancient demon who has already lived for a long time, as that''s what Raya Pazier believes and is actually right, him saying ''wouldn''t take a lot of time'' might actually mean ''a lot of time'' to those who only lived for two decades or so on. And that is exactly what Raya Pazier thought about what is happening in this current situation. But...it seems that they didn''t have to worry about this anymore as...the dark fog around Lucifer suddenly coagted into a single spot. It was right in front of Lucifer, and it was Nocturnal Phantom in a kneeling position. However, that was not all as even the demon incarnate appeared, and it seems that he was bowing his head. Of course, the three demons could see this, and they were also able to hear Nocturnal Phantom''s words as he spoke. "Wee back, My Lord." Chapter 119: Comrades Chapter 119: Comrades "Wee back, My Lord." Nocturnal Phantom said those words as he kneeling right in front of Lucifer. He has sensed that Lucifer was about to go back and assumed this position so that he would be able to greet him perfectly. Grimmy had done the same thing, but he wasn''t kneeling. There was no way that Grimmy would be able to kneel in his form right now as a demon incarnate, which was just flying in the air. Of course, Nocturnal Phantom was not wrong about this as Lucifer indeed opened his eyes. However, that was not the most important thing right now. Why? It was because something was about to happen that would steal the attention of everyone present in this ce. And that was...dark fog. No, it was not Nocturnal Phantom. In fact, this dark fog was cker than Nocturnal Phantom and it was easy to see as it was just visible to the naked eye. And this dark fog ing from Lucifer''s body. The dark fog was exiting out of his entire body, and this dark fog was disappearing the moment they reach a certain height away from Lucifer but is reced quickly. "W-what''s going on?!" Oumu murmured while his eyes were quivering. He didn''t know what was going on, and as far as he knows, Lucifer is the strongest guy here. Therefore, whatever he is doing right now or whatever ising out of his body must be stronger than him. And this...became a source of fear for Oumu as he knows that a subordinate, to be specific, Nocturnal Phantom, is stronger than him. Of course, it was not only him who was getting worried about this situation. Rouge, for one, was getting worried as well as he just spoke to Raya Pazier, "Lucis told you what he was doing right?! Do you know what''s going on here, too!?" Raya Pazier was able to hear those words clearly, but it seems that she didn''t know what was going on as well as she spoke, "I-I don''t know." "Lucis just said that he will be doing something important so I should stop people from getting near him." "Well, he knew that you would be the only oneing in here, so I didn''t really have to do that." "But anyway, the point is that I don''t know what''s going on as well." Raya Pazier said those words as calmly as she could. Even though she could feel that whatever ising out of Lucifer''s body is something that can kill her, she wasn''t really panicking or anything of the sort. She still believes that Lucifer is the demon who her father said woulde and save her and her family. In all actuality, Lucifer dide and help her family by saving her. The bloodline of the Pazier family still lives on today because of him. And that was why Raya Pazier is not really panicking or anything of the sort. She knew that Lucifer wouldn''t kill him with something like that, so she wasn''t worried. And Raya Pazier also knew that Lucifer wouldn''t really kill Rouge or even Oumu since they could be considered vital points in his current situation. That was why she spoke, "Don''t worry about it. Nothing''s going to happen. Besides, that dark fog is disappearing as soon as it appears." "It should be safe and that should end soon enough..." Raya Pazier said those words. The two demons were able to hear her words clearly as there wasn''t much noise, and they thought that what she said was reasonable. After all, if Lucifer did want to kill them, then Lucifer would have been able to do so without even them noticing it. Especially, Rouge. He knew how powerful Lucifer was, so there''s no doubt in mind that Lucifer has no need for such petty tricks to kill them all. That was why Rouge didn''t doubt what Raya Pazier said, but it seems that they were not the only ones to hear what Raya Pazier said. Nocturnal Phantom...heard it, too, and it seems that he has something to say about this current situation as he scoffed first and then spoke. "Even if you know what was going on, you wouldn''t be able to stop My Lord if he wanted to kill you all." "I do not know how much time has passed, but it seems that demons in this day and age are all uneducated and have even forgotten about My Lord''s achievements in war and even his appearance." "How dare demons on your level even think about escaping his wrath?" "If anything, you guys have the intelligence of a monkey and are as funny as an angel who boasts about their strength and just dies right away." Nocturnal Phantom said those words without any hesitation while still looking on the ground and keeping his position. Well, it was only natural that Nocturnal Phantom would be able to say those words without hesitation as that is the truth. If Raya Pazier and the others knew who Lucifer was, they wouldn''t even think about escaping from here and could only just hope to beg for their lives if Lucifer wanted to kill them. Nocturnal Phantom was sure about that as he has seen many demons in the past do that all the time. Besides, Lucifer really was scary back then. He is still scary now, but Nocturnal Phantom was aware of the condition of Lucifer''s body. But even with something like that, Nocturnal Phantom knows that it would not be enough to stop Lucifer if he really decides to go all out. That was why he was so confident while he was saying those words as it was just the truth. Hell, even Nocturnal Phantom is enough to kill Raya Pazier, Rouge, and Oumu all at the same time. And now, Nocturnal Phantom is a lot weaker than Lucifer, so it''s only natural that he would be able to finish them off in a sh. However, it seems that the three demons got offended by what he just said. But none of them voiced their thoughts or anything of the sort. Now that Lucifer is awake, all of them got stiff and they just wanted to be as small as possible for now. After all, they still didn''t know what Lucifer might do if they try to ridicule or attack one of his servants. Although technically, they are all servants of Lucifer, Nocturnal Phantom is still a higher-ranked servant of Lucifer as he was with him way back then. He could even tell stories of Lucifer right now, so they didn''t have the guts to talk down to him in the situation. Well, not like they had the guts before, but still, it was a different situation now that they know Lucifer is awake. However...it seems that...Raya Pazier was able to throw her hesitation off as she spoke. "Even if that''s true, don''t you think saying those words to us is a little bit rude?" Raya Pazier said with a resolute look on her face. Raya Pazier trusted her father and she believed that Lucifer is the demon who her father said woulde to save her family. That is why...she believed that Lucifer wouldn''t really do something to her even if she did try to talk back to Nocturnal Phantom. Well, Raya Pazier was able to talk back to Lucifer a lot before, so that''s one more reassuring thing to her. But because of what Nocturnal Phantom said about Lucifer''s wrath and all that stuff, Raya Pazier was getting a lot more worried than before, so she was worried. "For all its worth, we are still, technically,rades." Raya Pazier continued. What Raya Pazier said is the truth. Since they are serving the same lord, then they arerades. That is justmon sense. However...it seems that Nocturnal Phantom didn''t believe that as an outburst of dark fog from his body came out as well, matching Lucifer''s dark fog. "Comrades?! You dare call yourself myrade?! Do you even understand what you are talking about!?" "First off, if you are myrade, then you should be kneeling right now to greet the Lord, not talking while standing around!" "Even what I''m doing is enough disrespect to the Lord and his closest vassals might even have me killed if they learn about this, and you three are not even considering kneeling and stopping this farce!" "You are not myrades at all!" Nocturnal Phantom said those words angrily while still staying in his position. And what he said was the truth. If they wererades, then the three demons should have been kneeling as soon as Nocturnal Phantom did. However, they did not. That just goes to show their loyalty to Lucifer. Well, Nocturnal Phantom and Grimmy''s loyalty were just on a whole different level. However...before even Raya Pazier or anyone else could speak and answer Nocturnal Phantom, there is someone else who spoke. A voice that just seems to demand respect and is just overpowering, Lucifer''s voice. "That''s enough," Lucifer said...as the dark foging out of his body has finally stopped. Chapter 120: Explanation Chapter 120: Exnation "That''s enough," Lucifer said...as the dark foging out of his body has finally stopped. Lucifer was aware of what was happening around him ever since he woke up, but he didn''t really see the need to interfere. After all, why should he interfere with such petty matters? However, since it was getting a little too heated, Lucifer''s hand was forced, which is why he spoke. And now, since he spoke all of a sudden, the attention of all the other creatures in this space has turned towards him. And for one, Nocturnal Phantom...spoke right away when he heard his Lord''s voice, "My Lord! I am very sorry about my disy!" Nocturnal Phantom said as he bowed his head even deeper as he faced Lucifer. Grimmy did the same thing, and the other three demons were just shocked to hear Lucifer''s voice that they didn''t have any reaction at all. Well, there is a reactioning from Oumu, the one demon who is a stranger to Lucifer. And that is...happiness and joy. Why? It was because the time to know and find out about the mysterious man called Lucis has finallye, and it naturally made Oumu happy. This was only natural as this was what he came here for, and Lucifer was able to notice that happiness and joy from his face alone. However, Lucifer didn''t pay any attention to him as he just focused on standing up. He was able to stand up, but...he did it carefully. This is because he knew that he must be careful so that he wouldn''t mess his body up. After all, his body was super sensitive right now, and it might just get messed up if Lucifer was too rough with his body. And now that he was standing up, Lucifer...murmured as he looked down on his hands, "Hmmm...It''s not as useful as I thought it would be." "But..." Lucifer then moved all of his fingers as if he were testing them, but that was not all that Lucifer did. He also moved his body slowly but surely as if he were trying to find out more about his own body. It was weird seeing him like this from the other demon''s perspectives since he didn''t know what he was doing, but Lucifer didn''t care about any of them. He just continued to assess his own body after making his own body heal itself. And as soon as Lucifer was done, he had a thin smile on his face as he continued to speak, "...it still did its wonders, huh." Right...Lucifer could tell just from his initial observation that his body was still able to improve and heal itself to a whole other level. Of course, since Lucifer was already strong, to begin with, his strength...has leaped from the sky to the universe itself just because his body healed itself and this has impacted his strength as well. After all, the only reason why Lucifer has gotten so weak is because of his body. Naturally, this doesn''t mean that Lucifer is at his peak again or anything of the sort. Right now, his strength is part of the universe now. However, if the Hell Gods and the Heaven Gods'' strength were to be described in the same way, then....each of them owns several universes. That''s just how strong they are, and this just shows how weak Lucifer was even though his body healed by itself. After all, his strength is part of the universe. He doesn''t even own a universe, so he still had a long way to go. However, the fact that he was still able to regain some of his powers back is progress and is something that Lucifer was happy about, ironically enough. That was why he had this thin smile on his face as he looked at himself. What''s more, since it has been proven that his body can get fixed up with just this, it means that Lucifer can use this frequently to try and heal his body up. Of course, this is just a temporary solution, but still. A temporary solution is still better than no solution. That was why Lucifer was happy about this result, and it seems that his joy could be felt by his servants as Nocturnal Phantom spoke. "Congrattions, My Lord! It wouldn''t be long now until you return to the peak and spread darkness all over the world once more!" Nocturnal Phantom said with great joy and glee. After all, this is definitely a reason for him to be happy. However, it was not only Nocturnal Phantom who congratted Lucifer as Grimmy...also congratted Lucifer in his own way, but...it was noticed by none. After all, Grimmy didn''t speak or do anything at all. He just congratted Lucifer in his own way, and that was it. "This is but just a temporary solution. There is a reason why I brought you out again, Nocturnal, and that is because I intend for you to go and find a permanent solution to my problem." Lucifer said those words as he looked at Nocturnal Phantom. After saying those words, he then looked up at the three demons who were just standing around, bewildered. They didn''t know what to do in this situation so they just stood around. Well, it was just because they didn''t want to interrupt Lucifer because they knew that Lucifer...somehow just got stronger. And since he was already stronger than them, one could just imagine how they were bewildered by this. Anyway, while Lucifer was looking at the three demons, Lucifer then continued to speak, "However, I will bestow that mission onto you forter. For now, I must deal with this current situation." Lucifer said as he raised both of his hands towards his servants, his right hand pointed at Nocturnal Phantom and his left hand pointed at Grimmy. "Return to me, my servants." Lucifer said. And as soon as he said those words, Grimmy and Nocturnal Phantom''s body...started to be sucked into Lucifer''s hands, returning to Lucifer''s body. It was happening ever so slowly that the three demons were able to witness it from start to finish. And just like that, Nocturnal Phantom and Grimm, the demon incarnate, disappeared. And as soon as they disappeared, Oumu suddenly shouted out loud in great amazement, "Wow! What the hell was that?!" "Did they just get sucked into your body!? No, since you said to return, then they must have originated from you!" Oumu said with a huge smile on his face because of what he just saw. Why? It was because it was just so interesting. This is the first time that Oumu ever saw a scene like this. No, to be exact, it was not only him. It was also Rouge and Raya Pazier''s first time to see something like this, and that was why even they couldn''t help but get amazed. However, Oumu couldn''t help himself but ask about this since it was just so interesting for him. That was why he just straight up asked Lucifer about it, but before even Oumu would be able to say anything else, Rouge...moved in quickly. He put his foot right in front of Oumu''s leg and made him fall on the floor while he put his right hand over Oumu''s mouth so that he would be able to shut him up. And just like that, Oumu...was apprehended by Rouge. "My apologies, Lucis. I didn''t know that he would be that disrespectful to you," Rouge said as he put a knee behind Oumu''s back while still covering Oumu''s mouth shut. This is because he didn''t want Lucifer to be angry about this whole situation. Seeing as to how Raya Pazier and Nocturnal Phantom were arguing just earlier, Lucifer must be in a bad mood. And if Oumu were to trigger his wrath...even Rouge wouldn''t know what would happen. That was why he stopped Oumu from speaking any longer as his way of speaking was just too disrespectful. And it seems that Oumu was able to realize this when he heard Rouge''s words as he didn''t even try to struggle to get out of Rouge''s hold. Naturally, Lucifer was watching over this farce as he was looking at Oumu when he spoke. Lucifer then answered Rouge as he spoke again, "Who is this? Is this the one who wanted to see the official document signed by the Patriarch?" Of course, Lucifer had a rough idea about who Oumu was since he was the one who told Rouge about this. And when Rouge heard those words, he just nodded his head and spoke, "That''s right." "I brought him here, but then he found out that I betrayed the Warmester Denoble House just by a few clues that he could sniff out." "And then...he requested to see you so that...he can measure you." "So that...he can answer the question if he should betray the Warmester Denoble House for you." "After all, he knows. He realizes that since he knows the secret of me betraying the Warmester Denoble House, then...it would be either him joining us or death." "That is why he came here, knowing full well what is going on." Rouge exined everything smoothly. Chapter 121: Situation Chapter 121: Situation Rouge exined everything there is to exin to Lucifer smoothly while holding down Oumu, who was not struggling. This is because Oumu knew better than to struggle right now since he also realized that what he just did was out of the boundary, and it was disrespectful. After all, Oumu was basically asking how Lucifer''s powers work. And asking someone how their powers work is a rude question in this world. In fact, no other demon, unless they fully trust the other demon, would tell someone about their powers or how their powers work. Why? This would mean that their weaknesses and the natural enemy of his strength would be known and they can be easily countered if someone who knows how their powers work fights against them. That was why asking a demon how their powers work is an extremely rude question and the other demon might get offended by it, and might even try to kill the one who asked him that question. Oumu realized this as well now that he calmed down, which is why he wasn''t really struggling as he now knows his mistake. However, naturally, those things didn''t matter at all to Lucifer. Why? It was because even if other demons were to know how his powers work, it wouldn''t really matter. Absolute power is still absolute. Nothing would be able to change that, and the only thing that the demons would understand if they were to know how Lucifer''s power works is that they cannot do anything about it. That was why Lucifer wasn''t really bothered by it and he just focused on listening to Rouge''s exnation. And as soon as Lucifer sorted out his thoughts, he spoke, "Hmmm...so he figured out that you betrayed the Warmester Denoble House with just a few clues." "That must mean that his brain is good." Right, what Lucifer said was the truth. To be able to figure out that Rouge betrayed the Warmester Denoble House with just a few clues is incredible. What''s more, Rouge is known for his undying loyalty to the Warmester Denoble House. Normally, if people were able to realize that Rouge betrayed the Warmester Denoble House, they would doubt it first with all their hearts. That was just how unbelievable it was for one from the Warmester Denoble House to hear that Rouge betrayed the Warmester Denoble House. And that was why Oumu was all the more amazing that he was able to just t out say to Rouge that he betrayed the Warmester Denoble House. That would mean that Oumu was sure of it, and this was something that Lucifer didn''t expect to happen at all. After all, considering how easy it was for him to topple the Warmester Denoble House from inside and out, and how their guards were so down that they were letting just anyone inside their organization, Lucifer naturally thought that the Warmester Denoble House was full of idiots who couldn''t even think about any proper security or anything of the sort. Well, it couldn''t be helped that Lucifer thinks this way. That was just how easy it was for him to take down the upper echelon in the Warmester Denoble House. However...there was something wrong with what Rouge said. No, there was something wrong with Oumu''s attitude ining to this ce. And that was...the fact that he came here to check if Lucifer is an amazing man who could force Oumu to betray the Warmester Denoble House. To speak something like that right in front of Lucifer...one must have a death wish! After all, who is Lucifer? He is an Archdemon who leads Hell! And now, a random demon from a weak kingdom dares to measure him?! That was just ridiculous, and it was to the point that it seems like these people were looking down on him! That was why...Lucifer couldn''t help but get angry about this. "Your head is good, but...the audacity of you to try and measure me," Lucifer said with a calm voice, but the demons present in this ce were aware. They were aware of how angry Lucifer was just because of how his voice sounded. Why? It was because there was killing intent mixed with his voice, and it was not some petty killing intent or anything of the sort. It was the killing intent...that could literally kill a demon! ''T-this is...nothing like the killing intent that he showed me before when he first met...'' Raya Pazier thought as she looked at Lucifer with wary eyes. Right, what Raya Pazier thought was the truth. When they first met, Lucifer was just ying around when he released his killing intent. However, now...Lucifer is truly angry, and the difference between the killing intent when Raya Pazier first met Lucifer and now is like the distance between heaven and earth. Of course, it was not only Raya Pazier who was able to realize this as Rouge and Oumu knew it. However...before Rouge could even try to exin what is going on or why Oumu wanted to do something so reckless and before even Oumu could try and defend himself, Lucifer...was the one who stopped himself. "Be thankful that you are someone who is needed in the Warmester Denoble House." Lucifer said as he turned around, and began to walk backward. And while he was walking, a chair began to rise from the ground as if it was normal. The chair was...just a normal chair, but it was full of strong mana. After all, it was built by Lucifer''s mana so it was only natural that it would be full of strong mana. Anyway, after a few seconds of walking, Lucifer then sat down on the chair as he looked at the three demons. Lucifer then signaled for Rouge that he should unhand Oumu now and that it''s fine now. Of course, when Rouge saw that signal, he quickly did Lucifer''s bidding. However, Rouge didn''t stand up at all or anything of the sort. He...just kneeled down right in front of him, just as how he always did. He didn''t say anything else, though. He just kneeled silently as he waited for Lucifer''s orders. Of course, Lucifer was looking down on Rouge when Rouge kneeled on the ground, but it wasn''t for long as Lucifer turned his head to look at Raya Pazier, who was...standing around and not kneeling. In fact, Raya Pazier was confused about why Rouge was kneeling on the ground. She knew that Rouge is a loyal servant of Lucifer as she witnessed it for herself when they first met, but...Oumu was still here, and he is someone who is not a servant of Lucifer. In other words, Rouge still needed to be on guard so that Oumu wouldn''t be able to do anything at all. Naturally, Lucifer was able to see through what Raya Pazier was thinking with just a single look, and he spoke, "Hmm...I guess it''s only to be expected." "You do not know me, after all. However, why are you not kneeling?" Lucifer said. And what he said made Raya Pazier turn her head towards Lucifer, "M-me?" She murmured, and to which Lucifer answered with, "You came with me as my servant, no?" "Well, whatever. You did your job in stopping anyone from disturbing me, anyway." Lucifer said...as he just straightforwardly lied. Lucifer knew that it was Nocturnal Phantom and Grimmy who did the job. Lucifer didn''t know if he could trust Raya Pazier in the first ce, so he summoned those two just to make sure, but still. Lucifer knew that it was definitely not Raya Pazier''s efforts why Rouge and Oumu were not able to disturb him. However, he still said those words. If one thinks about how cruel and ruthless Lucifer is, it was certainly weird. And it was indeed weird as Lucifer himself didn''t even know why...he said those words as if he was letting Raya Pazier stand around in his presence. ''I have all the time in the world to find out what my connection with this woman. I need to sort this situation first,'' Lucifer thought. Right, he needed to sort this situation with Oumu first. Lucifer is smart. He is someone who can think up a shrewd n in just a matter of seconds, but that didn''t really matter since he had absolute power in the first ce. And Lucifer was able to realize that Oumu is a somewhat important person in the Warmester Denoble House. After all, if he wasn''t important, then Rouge would have killed him right off the bat the moment Oumu tried to confront Rouge about him betraying the Warmester Denoble House. Although Lucifer could feel that they had the same level of strength, Lucifer still knew that Rouge would do everything in his powers to make Oumu disappear the moment he confronted Rouge about his betrayal...unless he is someone important. Therefore, Lucifer knew that Oumu is someone important in the Warmester Denoble House who he couldn''t really kill at this point, which is why he stopped himself earlier. Of course, Lucifer could still kill him if he wanted to, but that would mean more work for him when this whole thing was done already, so Lucifer didn''t want to deal with that. And to cut to the chase, Lucifer spoke, "So? Are you going to betray the Warmester Denoble House just like Rouge did, or no?" He said, asking Oumu the important question. Chapter 122: Knowledge Chapter 122: Knowledge And to cut to the chase, Lucifer spoke, "So? Are you going to betray the Warmester Denoble House just like Rouge did, or no?" He said, asking Oumu the important question. It was only natural that Lucifer would ask this question to Oumu since this is what he came here for in the first ce. Besides, Lucifer wanted to get this situation done and go on his way. Now that he was done with making his body heal itself, Lucifer didn''t have anything else to do here in this room. Since Oumu, the demon who has the role of a bridge to make sure that Lucifer would be introduced to the Warmester Denoble House, is already here, Lucifer wanted to finish it quickly. And to finish it quickly, Oumu would have to make a decision first. Of course, if Oumu''s decision was something that Lucifer didn''t want to hear, then one could expect that Oumu won''t be living anymore after he said his piece about the current situation. Anyway, Oumu was able to hear what Lucifer said clearly, and this made him think while he was looking at him. ''Hmmm...my first impression is...he''s oppressive, isn''t he?'' Oumu thought. Right, that was his first impression of Lucifer, and that was only normal. After all, it was the truth that Lucifer is oppressive. He makes other people follow his wishes and order without any question, and if they don''t follow him, dire consequences await those who disobey or those who do not listen. And there was nothing wrong with that. At least, in this world which is full of violence and death, oppressors are nothing new. And Lucifer is actually a kind oppressor, as ironic as it may sound. Why? It was because he doesn''t abuse his faithful followers or anything of the sort. Of course, he might sound harsh and threaten them from time to time, but there are certain demon kings who kill their followers just because they weren''t able toplete his or her orders. Hell, there are even some demons who kill people just for fun, and that was only natural. Demons are demons, one cannot reason with them unless you can do it by force. The only reason why there are order and peace in the society of demons is because the existence of strong demons who unite the demons together. In other words, the Hell Gods. If we were to talk about a much smaller scale, then the kings who are thew in their respective kingdom. That was why...it wasn''t really bad that Lucifer is an oppressor ording to the demon''s values. It was a bonus that Lucifer wasn''t the type to kill his subordinates just because he felt like it or anything of the sort. And if you think about it from a demon''s perspective, it was actually a tempting offer to serve under Lucifer. Lucifer is a strong demon, and that was proven as he was able to destroy the Warmester Denoble House''s upper echelon just by himself. Oumu knows this as well since it would be impossible for Rouge to betray the Warmester Denoble House unless something impossible happened right in front of him. And demons flock to strong demons, which is why there are kingdoms and peace when demons are creatures who wreak havoc all over the ce. Naturally, Oumu became tempted to serve Lucifer since he could also feel that Lucifer is really strong. Hell, just his killing intent was able to make the three demons cower in fear, frozen in ce, unable to think of what to do when Lucifer released his killing intent. That was why...it wasn''t such a bad idea to betray the Warmester Denoble House for Lucifer, ording to Oumu''s calctions and instincts. However, there was something that was preventing Oumu from fullymitting to betraying the Warmester Denoble House. And that is... "There''s something stopping me...Lucis, from betraying the Warmester Denoble House," Oumu said with a thin smile on his face. It seems that he was quite confident about Lucifer not being unhappy about what he was about to say. Otherwise, it would be impossible for one to have a thin smile on one''s face when facing against the oppressive and heavy pressure of Lucifer. And as for Lucifer...he just narrowed his gaze while looking at Oumu. He didn''t expect that Oumu woulde so forward with saying something like this. He thought that Oumu would just obediently say yes and serve him or just straight out say that he wouldn''t betray the Warmester Denoble House. In other words, what Lucifer didn''t expect is that Oumu would actually try to go for some small talk. ''Hmmm...it looks like he truly dide here to measure me. The audacity of this bastard...but well, I''ll y along,'' Lucifer thought. And what Lucifer thought was right. Oumu was trying to measure Lucifer by engaging in some small talk with him. Lucifer didn''t exactly know what Oumu wanted to find out by doing something like this, but it wouldn''t harm him if he yed along, which is why he decided to y along. Well, one of the main reasons why Lucifer decided to y along is because of the audacity of Oumu. Oumu now knows how powerful Lucifer was, as Lucifer intended to make sure that Oumu would be able to understand the power gap between the two of them through the use of his intense killing intent. And now, even though he was fully aware of that, he still has the balls to try and engage in small talk with Lucifer. That was why Lucifer didn''t expect that Oumu would try to do something like this, but...the fact that Oumu was able to get Lucifer off-guard was enough to humor Lucifer, which is why he decided to y along. Anyway, now that Lucifer decided to y along with Oumu''s small talk, he then spoke. "Something stopping you from betraying the Warmester Denoble House, huh?" Lucifer said with a poker face as he looked at Oumu. And as soon as Lucifer said those words, Oumu spoke right away, "That''s right." "And that is...I do not know anything about you. And from my observation just now, it seems that your other servants do not know anything about you as well." "Therefore, my request is to know you. In this way, your other servants would also know about you and I can use it as a basis if I should betray the Warmester Denoble House, so it is a win-win for both of us, no?" Oumu said with the same thin smile on his face. And what he said was the truth. Raya Pazier and Rouge didn''t know anything about Lucifer. However, because of their respective circumstances, they followed Lucifer. But...now that the topic has been brought up, the two demons'' ears perked up as they thought that this is a chance to know more about their mysterious lord. Raya Pazier, for one, is more interested in this since her father is the one who predicted that Lucifer woulde and save her family, which did happen. So if Lucifer tells these demons about himself, Raya Pazier might find the clues why and how something like that happened when it seems that there is no connection between Lucifer and her family, which is why it was absolutely unbelievable that Lucifer is the one her father predicted who woulde to save her family. That is why Raya Pazier is more interested and keen on this situation than the two demons, Rouge and Oumu. Rouge was...he just wanted to know more about his lord, nothing more, nothing less. Oumu was...the same case. If Oumu could just find out a little bit more about Lucifer, then Oumu could use that as a basis if he should betray the Warmester Denoble House for him or anything of the sort. However, even though they were both interested in this situation, Rouge and Raya Pazier didn''t say anything or asked Lucifer about anything. This is because they were aware of their positions, and they thought that if they ask, Lucifer might just reject them. But since Oumu is the one who asked, who is here to measure Lucifer, Lucifer might just...answer him as it was something needed to make Oumu join his cause. Of course, both of them knew that Lucifer doesn''t really need Oumu or anything of the sort. His role is just the bridge. And a bridge could be rebuilt by someone else. But well, because of Oumu''s identity and help for Rouge in the Warmester Denoble HOuse, he was still an important bridge. Lucifer knew this very well, which is why he didn''t outright kill Oumu when it was a disrespect to Lucifer that Oumu wanted to measure Lucifer. And that was why Lucifer spoke. Lucifer spoke to answer Oumu. "Hmmm...what you said makes sense. Indeed, these guys do not know anything about me." "And I can tell you all about myself. However, there is something that I want in exchange for this, Oumu." "I will tell you, Rouge, and Raya, about myself. But in exchange, no matter what you find out, you will serve me." "Say no to this, and I shall not answer." Lucifer said. Chapter 123: I Will... Chapter 123: I Will... "Say no to this, and I shall not answer." Lucifer exined his terms and conditions with a very demanding voice and demeanor. He looked like he wouldn''t take no for an answer, and that was the truth. If Oumu were to say no to this, then Lucifer would chop his head off right away once he hears him say no or try to reason out with him. After all, there is no way that Lucifer would tell his identity to someone who is not his subordinate. Even though Lucifer knows that he didn''t really have Raya Pazier''splete loyalty and Rouge...only following him because he fears him, it didn''t really matter. Raya Pazier and Lucifer have a connection with each other, and that''s a fact. Otherwise, there is no way that Lucifer would rush to save a woman just because he felt like doing it. Not even the most beautiful woman would be able to make Lucifer run off just like that to save her, so Lucifer was pretty sure that they had a connection. Rouge was...as long as Lucifer remains strong, then Rouge would remain loyal to him, that is absolutely certain. That is why Lucifer is fine telling his identity to these people even though he knew that they were still uncertain factors. But...Oumu is a different case. Oumu is an enemy right now, and even if he truly decides to follow Lucifer on his own, that just means that he would also be the first one to betray Lucifer once he gets his chance. That was why it was even weird that Lucifer would give out an offer such as him revealing his identity to Oumu even though he said that Oumu should agree to serve him from now on if he wants to know Lucifer''s identity. After all, he would be the first one to betray Lucifer once there''s a chance. And since he would be the first one, then one could imagine just what Lucifer would do with him. It would be death, so having Oumu around wouldn''t really matter if that''s his future in the end. However, there is a reason why Lucifer...still did something like this even though he knows that he is the one losing out in the current situation. Why? It was because Lucifer was trying to make Oumu into a loose around, a loose around that would be shot in the future. As for what reason and why...it is still unknown. In other words, Lucifer wanted Oumu to be an uncertain factor, even more so than the other two demons, which is why he even decided to offer such a ridiculous deal. Well, to put it in simpler terms, Lucifer expects Oumu would betray him in the future sooner orter, and if Oumu is going to betray him anyway, then Lucifer wanted Oumu to have information about his identity. Of course, if Lucifer''s identity is with Oumu and Oumu was able to release that to the demon world, then one can expect just what kind of chaos would arise. Well, considering that Lucifer still isn''t back in perfect condition, what he was doing right now could be considered to be a double-edged sword that might cut him downter. Anyway, when Lucifer said those words, Oumu...just had this poker look on his face as he tried to look at the other two demons. Rouge was...his face couldn''t be seen and all that stuff considering that he was kneeling right in front of Lucifer. As for Raya Pazier, she was just standing around, but Oumu could also not see her face because she was facing in the same direction that Oumu was facing. However, even though Oumu couldn''t really tell what was going on in their minds, he was sure about something. He was sure that they also wanted him to say yes to his request. And why was he sure about that? It was simple. Just as how Oumu just had this quirk of being curious at every single thing, normal demons also have this attitude in them. And considering that they didn''t know their lord''s identity, then their interest must be piqued now that the topic is about their lord''s identity. That was why Oumu was sure that they wanted him to say yes to Lucifer''s offer. However, that was not the reason why Oumu was looking at them or anything of the sort. He was looking at them for a single reason, and he was assessing them. Considering that they have decided to follow Lucifer, no matter what their circumstances are, it still goes to say how big of a man Lucifer was. Raya Pazier is a famous demon in the Warmester Denoble House for being able to escape from them numerous times and being even able to strike back against them numerous times. In a way, she is one amazing demon. If it weren''t only for her Denoble House being destroyed by the Warmester Denoble House, then it could be said that her talents would have matured more and she might be even stronger than she currently is right now. That was how amazing Raya Pazier was, even though she was pretty young. But that was not all as Rouge himself is also pretty amazing. Although no one knew at this point, Rouge is the son of the now-deceased Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. And just who is the now-deceased Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House? He is the demon who was able to make the Warmester Denoble House as powerful as it is now. Just by being the son of such a powerful man is saying something about Rouge''s potential and future. But that was not all. Rouge was able to grow strong even without the help of his prestigious family, and he was really famous, too. Oumu was well aware of this since he has been with Rouge ever since Rouge came here, and Oumu is aware of just how high Rouge''s potential was. And that was exactly what Oumu was assessing, the incredibility of these two demons. They weren''t really alike, yet they were still following the same man. And as they say, the identities of the servants and vessels will tell the tale about their lord. ''Hmmmm...if there''s one thing, his charisma is so high that he can make these people follow him with just his strength.'' Oumu thought as he turned his head back towards Lucifer. It seems that...Oumu was finally done with assessing the two. However, that was not all that Oumu was done with. He was also done with...deciding what to do in this current situation. Right, Oumu has made up his mind about his future, his life, and everything else. Even though Oumu still considers that saying no to Lucifer is still an option, he knew that he would be killed the moment that he says no. Of course, since Oumu was the type of man to always prioritize his curiosity, even over his life, he didn''t really care about that. That was why...this decision that came from him was made purely because of the calctions in his mind and his curiosity. And most especially, Lucifer''s charisma that just seems to touch at every demon''s heart. "Alright. I will...betray the Warmester Denoble House for you. I will...be your servant if you tell us your identity." Oumu said without any shred of hesitation in his voice and face. It seems that he really decided this with all of his heart. And what''s more, he didn''t decide this because he feared Lucifer or death. That was even moremendable, and Lucifer was able to see through that with his eyes. ''Oho? This guy...seems to be a dignified man. I would never have expected this from a demon like him,'' Lucifer thought as he looked at Oumu. However, he was not the only one who had thoughts about Oumu. Raya Pazier, for one, was celebrating in her mind as hard as she can. ''Yes!!! Finally!! If he stays true to his word, then Lucis would tell us about his identity, and this might just give me the clue that I needed to find out why or how father predicted that he would be the one to save our family!'' Raya Pazier thought, but she kept a poker look on her face. This is because she didn''t want to be seen through by Lucifer, but well. Lucifer didn''t really care about him right now as Lucifer was focusing on Oumu, who was the center of attraction for everyone else present in the room. Anyway, the other demon, Rouge, also had thoughts about Oumu right at this very moment. And that was... ''So, he decided to betray the Warmester Denoble House, huh. Just as I expected, he would always pursue to satisfy his curiosity over everything else.'' ''That said, this would mean that Lucis'' identity would be revealed right here, right now.'' ''I wonder...just who is the Lord I am serving...'' Rouge thought. However, it seems that they no longer have the time to think about this as Lucifer finally spoke. "Good. We have a deal. I shall tell you about my identity, then." Chapter 124: Hell God Chapter 124: Hell God "Good. We have a deal. I shall tell you about my identity, then." Lucifer said those words with a thin smile on his face. It was because he was happy that things were finally going his way, though things were always going his way. However, this time it was a little bit different. Why? It was because there was the chance that Oumu would have said no to his offer. After all, Lucifer''s offer was just too one-sided and it was too advantageous for Lucifer, but still. It''s not like it was already clear skies for Lucifer and the gang. Even after Lucifer tells Oumu his identity and everything else, there was still the possibility that Oumu would say ''Ah, forget it. I''m serving the Warmester Denobel House,'' and then try to make a run for it. And if that were to happen, whatever urred up to this moment would all be meaningless and pointless. Besides, even though Lucifer nned to make Oumu into an arrow that would shake the whole world because he knows his identity, that was still for the future, that n was not for now, so it would be extremely risky for Oumu to stay alive after betraying Lucifer. Of course, Lucifer was aware that there was a chance of this happening, so he has not really let down his guard or anything of the sort. However, it is still the truth that one can see that Lucifer was happy with the results of what just happened. Anyway, now that things were finally getting started, Lucifer...also thought that it would be best if he started to speak now, which is why he spoke. "Hmmm...where should I start? Ah, how about this then?" Lucifer said as he turned his look towards Raya Pazier, who had an excited look on her face. It seems that she couldn''t keep her poker face anymore because she was just too excited to know Lucifer''s identity. However, when she saw that Lucifer turned his face to look at her, Raya Pazier immediately wiped off any traces of emotions on her face and just looked at Lucifer with a thin smile. Naturally, though, Raya Pazier''s excitement didn''t escape Lucifer''s eyes. However, Lucifer just didn''t care about any of that right now as he continued to speak. "As some of you may know, I am a very old demon. I am probably one of the oldest demons still living in the world." "And the fact that I am the one of the oldest means that I am strong." "After all, the demon race, as history knows it, is always fighting against the Heavens." "In my time, you are lucky enough if you get to live past 100." "Some of the lucky ones might have lived long enough to be called an ancient demon, but I am more special than an ancient demon." "Now, do you know what is more special than an ancient demon?" Lucifer said. Even though Lucifer said that he would tell them about himself now, he wouldn''t really cut to the chase and say that he''s Lucifer, one of the Hell Gods of the past. After all, that would be a boring way to do it. That was why Lucifer decided to do a little backstory here as a way to humor himself. And besides, Lucifer also wanted to make some fun with Raya Pazier as Raya Pazier is the one who had her father predict that an ancient demon woulde and save her family. After all, even though it is the truth that Lucifer is an ancient demon considering his age, his real identity outshines his identity as an ancient demon that it wouldn''t even do him much justice to call him an ancient demon. Anyway, Lucifer didn''t really ask that question to anyone in particr, but someone still answered. And it is, as expected, Raya Pazier who answered. "There is no one else who could be considered to be more special than an ancient demon." "Two or more demons kings are needed to kill an ancient demon, and this is because ancient demons have grown stronger in time." "The more they grow old, the stronger they be. Naturally, not all ancient demons are like this, but all ancient demons have some sort of tricks under their sleeves, which is why they are universally epted to be more special and stronger than demon kings." Raya Pazier said as she just kept this poker look on her face while talking. And what she said was the truth. Demon kings are demons who could be considered right below the Hell Gods. Demon kings are really strong as well, especially if they are from Hell. There are demon kings who are roaming the Hidden World, but those demon kings are pretty weak whenpared to the demon kings from Hell. Nevertheless, since they are demon kings, they are literally kings of demons in the Hidden World. One such demon king is the current king of the Zacharath Kingdom. And if one thinks about how powerful Lucifer is as he can just snap the life out of pretty much anyone in the Zacharath Kingdom, the power difference between demon kings and the Hell Gods is huge. Well, there is a reason why they are only called kings and Hell Gods are called Hell Gods. But still, there are also other positions in the hierarchy of demons that can rival the demon kings such as the demon lords and so on, but technically, demon kings and demon lords are the same, and since they are just about the same strength, they are called the ''demon kings'' for generalization purposes. Incidentally, there are also demon lords from Hell, and they are a lot stronger than the demon lords in the Hidden World. And the so-called ancient demons are demons who could be considered to be between the Hell Gods and the demon kings. However, since ancient demons are so rare and could be counted with two hands, it isn''t really an official position or anything of the sort. But from time to time, there are some ancient demons who are born among the demon kings since they are the demon kings. Demon kings can live long enough to be recognized as ancient demons as long as they don''t offend other demon kings, or especially, the Hell Gods. However, even those are super rare since they have to live thousands of years to be recognized as one. And usually, conflicts between the demon race and the angel race happen every century, so it is pretty rare for a demon king to be an ancient demon. That was why ancient demons are considered to be more powerful than demon kings. And now, Lucifer is basically saying that he is even more special than an ancient demon. He is basically saying that he is more powerful than an ancient demon or anything of the sort, and that is...still reasonable. There are ancient demons who could be said to be on a whole other level whenpared to their fellow ancient demons. However, those ancient demons are still ancient demons. That was why it was confusing for Raya Pazier to hear that Lucifer is someone who is even more special than an ancient demon. After all, even though Lucifer might be one of those strongest ancient demons, he is still an ancient demon. Of course, this is just because Raya Pazier does not know that Lucifer is a Hell God. No, it is just because it is impossible for her to think that Lucifer might be a Hell God. Even though it is pretty easy to be an ancient demon, as one just needs to survive and age, though that might be harder because of the war between demons and angels, it is not easy to be a Hell God. Hell, the methods to be a Hell God are not even known to the powerful demon kings. Hell Gods are supreme beings. They are literally Gods. Even the most powerful ancient demon cannot fathom the power of the Hell Gods. That is how powerful and special they are, and so, for Raya Pazier to be able to realize that Lucifer is a Hell God is just asking for too much. Why? It was because it was just impossible for her to think like that. That was how sacred the Hell Gods are. Naturally, even for the other two demons, that was the case. They couldn''t even take a guess what might Lucifer''s identity be. That was why...after Raya Pazier said those words, they just waited patiently for Lucifer to say something. After all, there might be a being stronger than an ancient demon and is not a Hell God, and they might just not know it. They were still pretty young, after all. They do not know the ins and outs of the hierarchy of the demons. However, when Lucifer spoke next, all of them got blown away. "Well, you are right that there is no one else more special when ites to ancient demons. However, you are also wrong in that. There is a being much more special than ancient demons, and that is a Hell God." "Right, I...am a Hell God." "My name is Lucifer, the Prince of Darkness." Chapter 125: Joking Chapter 125: Joking "My name is Lucifer, the Prince of Darkness." Lucifer said without any hesitation. However, he was not done yet as he continued to speak, "Well, I used to be a Hell God in the past, but not anymore." "Circumstances happened, you see. But I''m pretty sure that all demons know my name, no?" Lucifer said as he took a look at Raya Pazier and then at Oumu. However, there was something wrong here. The two of them...didn''t have any emotions or anything whatsoever. What''s more, all three of the demons present here didn''t even have any kind of reactions or anything of the sort! It was weird as just hearing the name of a Hell God is enough to make any demon kneel on the ground instinctively, but the three of them weren''t doing anything! If a demon were to hear someone is saying that they are Lucifer, a Hell God of the past, then some kind of reaction is bound to happen. But now, nothing of the sort is happening, which is really weird. Lucifer could clearly see that and that is why he narrowed his eyes, noticing that something was really weird here. However, because not one of the demons spoke up still, Lucifer finally spoke again, "Oy, what''s goin-" But...before even Lucifer could finish speaking, someone else spoke, and that is...Raya Pazier. "What the...I thought you were going to tell us your identity, but it seems like you are joking, huh?" "I never thought that a man who looks so cold could actually have some kind of humor within him, too." Raya Pazier said without any hesitation. It was as if she really thought that Lucifer was joking around when he said that he is really Lucifer. And well, this is the only reaction that Raya Pazier could ever have when ites to someone saying that they are a Hell God. After all, a Hell God is a supreme being. And a supreme being onlyes down to the world when ites to important matters such as wars...and wars. However, right now, there is no war. There''s no way that a Hell God would be here. And what''s more, Lucifer is widely acknowledged as a Hell God who is already dead. This is the truth that has been passed down in history, so naturally, Raya Pazier would believe the history more than the man who she just met some days ago. However, it was not only her who had this type of reaction as even Oumu spoke as well. "I-I thought I was the only one who thought that he was joking...but damn...you have to joke about being a Hell God?" "Do you even know what the religion of Lucifer would do if they hear you say that?" "They would rip the shit out of you and torture you every single minute in every single day for the rest of your life!" "Hell, some of them are crazy maniacs who wouldn''t even give you the peace of death!" Oumu said his piece about the current situation, and as expected, he also thought that Lucifer was joking around, and he even had the guts to say those kinds of stuff to Lucifer. And well...it was only natural for him to react this way. The reason is the same as Raya Pazier. As for Rouge...he didn''t really say anything, but he had the same thoughts as the other demons. The reason why he didn''t say anything is because that Rouge knew that if Lucifer got mad, he would suffer that same nightmare that made him betray the Warmerter Denoble House again. And it was really wise of him to say nothing in this situation as it was the truth that Lucifer...is pissed off. He had this look on his face that just seems to have turned off every single emotion that he has and he seems to be blinded by his anger, wrath, and rage. After all, who would have thought that demons that are ants in the Hell God''s perspective would actually say that Lucifer is joking when he is introducing himself? Although this is Lucifer''s fault since he didn''t really prepare any evidence that he is really Lucifer, it was still something that Lucifer never expected to happen in his long life. If it had to be put to words, Lucifer was feeling so disrespected by demons who don''t even deserve his respect. One could guess why Lucifer had this scary look on his face, but...even though he had this scary look on his face, he wasn''t doing anything. It is because he knew better than tosh out in angry right now and kill all these demons. They were his pawns, and even though he is still powerful, he still needs them. He needed Rouge because he has a very important role to y, and Raya Pazier....because he needed her. As for Oumu, he still needed him so that he can bridge Lucifer to the Warmseter Denoble House. If Lucifer were to kill these demons, his actions that have taken ce up until this point would have been all for nothing. And for him to actually able to hold it in shows just how much and how great Lucifer''s patience was. Even though Lucifer usually just kills demons and angels alike if they angered him, the fact that he was able to hold himself back just goes to show that Lucifer is not all about his cold-blooded trait and everything else that he has shown so far. Anyway, it was with this kind of scary look that Lucifer continued to speak, answering the two demons. "I am not joking around nor am I fooling you. What I said is the truth." "Now, I don''t care if you don''t believe me or not because I will never ever prove myself to ants like you." "However, the truth of the matter is that I am Lucifer, and the fact that I told you guys that means that I have kept my side of the bargain." "In other words, Oumu. You are my servant from now on." Lucifer said as demanding as possible. Well, he didn''t even need to try as he was just dominating anyone with just his normal demeanor. Anyway, when Oumu heard those words, his eyes just went wide in shock, and he tried to say something in disapproval, but...before he even knew it, his mouth was suddenly covered up by something....by dark fog. ''When did thise here!'' Oumu thought as he could feel that his entire body is being restrained and held by some kind of liquid or something like that. However, Lucifer then spoke, causing Oumu to focus on his words instead. Anyway, this is what Lucifer said, "I will take no for an answer." "I have kept my side of the bargain, and it is your turn to keep yours." "Nocturnal, take him away." Lucifer said, and as soon as he said those words, a face suddenly formed on the dark fog holding Oumu back. However, it was not only a face as a voice suddenly resounded out in this dark room. "Yes, my Lord! Where shall I take him, though? I assume that I am not to harm him since he is now your servant, right?" Nocturnal Phantom...said those words and his voice was filled with curiosity. It was the truth that Oumu is now a servant of Lucifer as Lucifer did his side of the bargain. And since he is Lucifer''s servant now, it wouldn''t be good if Oumu were to be out of the game so early. Even though they would be able to heal him back up, they weren''t really sure about Oumu''s mental fortitude. He might just give out and then ask for death if Nocturnal Phantom were to get rough with him. Anyway, Lucifer was able to hear Nocturnal Phantom''s words very clearly, and he then spoke while looking at Oumu. "Hmmm...well, just take him somewhere else so that he can process this information in his brain in the meantime. You make sure that he wouldn''t be able to go anywhere else. He wouldn''t be able to beat you, anyways." Lucifer said. And what Lucifer said is the truth. Oumu wouldn''t be able to beat Nocturnal Phantom, and that is only natural. After all, where did Nocturnal Phantome from? He came from Lucifer, and who is Lucifer? A Hell God of the past. It was so simple. Anyway, when Lucifer gave his orders, Nocturnal Phantom quickly did his job and moved Oumu away by flying towards a ce where darkness just seems to be on his side. It didn''t take him long to take Oumu away as they were now out of sight. And as soon as they went out of sight, Lucifer then continued to speak while looking at Raya Pazier. "Your name was Raya Pazier, right?" Lucifer said. And when Raya Pazier was asked, she just nodded her head in confusion. She didn''t know why Lucifer asked her something that she already knows. Anyway, Lucifer then continued to speak. "I believe that you are Raya Pazier without asking for any proof, so you better believe me that I am Lucifer." Lucifer said. It seems that Lucifer wanted to reassure Raya Pazier that he is indeed Lucifer. Chapter 126: Silence Chapter 126: Silence "I believe that you are Raya Pazier without asking for any proof, so you better believe me that I am Lucifer." Lucifer said. It seems that Lucifer wanted to reassure Raya Pazier that he is indeed Lucifer. Usually, Lucifer wouldn''t even give a fuck if people didn''t believe that he was indeed Lucifer. However, thanks to this mysterious feeling that Lucifer got just now, he tried to reassure Raya Pazier that he was indeed Lucifer. That was not all as Lucifer himself, not just because of this mysterious feeling that he got just now, wanted Raya Pazier to believe him. It was something that Lucifer never thought would actually want to do himself, but well. Lucifer couldn''t help but want to do it, which is why he tried to reassure Raya Pazier that he is indeed Lucifer with that line. Of course, his line...did make sense. Lucifer did truly believe that Raya Pazier is Raya Pazier, and for him to Raya Pazier to do ask the same thing as that is...not really reasonable. Why? It was obvious. The difference between Raya Pazier''s identity and Lucifer''s identity is so huge that it wouldn''t even do it justice to call it a difference. Lucifer is a Hell God, and since Lucifer is the Hell God who was said to have died thousands of years ago, suddenly revealing himself to Raya Pazier and others like this would cause them to doubt it and even be suspicious of Lucifer. The only reason why they weren''t really that aggressive with Lucifer is because they still knew that Lucifer is strong. But if it were any other demon who just wanted to boast that they are Lucifer, then...one could say that that demon would have lost his life right then and there. And Raya Pazier is...if you were to put it in simple terms, just a simple demon. No one would question her identity because...well, she isn''t really that famous and anyone can be anyone these days. But not anyone can be Lucifer. That was why asking Raya Pazier to do the same thing for Lucifer is just asking for too much. Of course, this was what Raya Pazier thought as well, but...she didn''t voice it out loud. It was not because of fear that Lucifer would do something to her in the name of rage or disrespect, but it was because Raya Pazier...didn''t want to hurt Lucifer. It was obvious that Lucifer was sincere when he tried to reassure Raya Pazier, and Raya Pazier...somehow got this feeling that she didn''t want to dampen the mood for him. It was weird, but this is exactly the same thing that was happening with Lucifer, which caused him to try and reassure Raya Pazier that he was indeed Lucifer. It seems that he was not the only one affected by this mysterious feeling, but that was not the important point at this moment. Because of this mysterious feeling that Raya Pazier just got, she just decided to not say anything. However, it was a wrong move as Lucifer thought that she was just trying to avoid him, which made Lucifer...quite mad. This made Lucifer stand up and walk towards Raya Pazier. Of course, while he was walking, Raya Pazier couldn''t help but just look at him. After all, it''s not like Raya Pazier really decided to ignore Lucifer. She just decided to not say anything in response to what Lucifer said. But thanks to Lucifer misunderstanding things, the situation got moreplicated as Lucifer spoke when he was right in front of Raya Pazier. "Your silence...I take it that you do not believe me." Lucifer said as he...looked down on Raya Pazier. Even though their height difference wasn''t really that big, Raya Pazier, when she looked at Lucifer, thought that...she was facing a huge mountain that just suddenly appeared out of nowhere! ''W-w-what''s going on?!'' Raya Pazier thought as she could also feel the pressure from Lucifer, and this made her weak in the knees and caused her body to just involuntarily shake. However, things didn''t just stop there as Raya Pazier could even feel her stomach...no, it was not only her stomach as many of her organs just started to not function. It was weird as hell but Raya Pazier could feel that many of her organs are not doing their supposed to be jobs anymore! And Raya Pazier knew the reason why. It was because of the huge mountain that just suddenly appeared right in front of her, which is why...she looked at him with a grim look on her face. However, when Raya Pazier tried to say something, she...found out that she couldn''t speak at all. Lucifer saw that Raya Pazier tried to speak, which is why his face turned into a scary frown even more. "Oh? I thought you weren''t going to speak? Why are you trying to speak now?" Lucifer said as he looked down on Raya Pazier. Lucifer knew what was going on with Raya Pazier as he was the reason why it was happening to her. And what was happening with her is that...he stopped her organs so that she wouldn''t be able to make a sound anymore. Lucifer wasn''t really aware of how to stop her from speaking directly, so Lucifer targeted many of her organs just to prevent her from speaking anymore. This is because...he thought that Raya Pazier wanted to avoid him and he thought that this would be the best way to make Raya Pazier learn her ce. Even though Lucifer has really treated Raya Pazier differentlypared to the rest of his servants, Raya Pazier is still, ultimately, a servant of Lucifer. And Lucifer does not tolerate servants who dare to disobey and disrespect him. But...there was something that happened that Lucifer didn''t expect. And that was....Raya Pazier was able to speak up with great effort. And this is what Raya Pazier said, "N-no...I was just thinking of words to answer you b-b-because I didn''t want to offend you..." Raya Pazier...just told the...truth. Even though it was the truth Raya Pazier just decided to not say anything to Lucifer, it was also the truth that Raya Pazier was thinking of how he would answer Lucifer the next time he said that to her. Of course, when Lucifer heard what Raya Pazier said, he...was amazed. Well, this is not because of what she said, but this is because of the fact that Raya Pazier was able to speak up. This basically means that Raya Pazier was able to undo whatever Lucifer was doing to stop her organs from functioning normally. And that would mean that Raya Pazier was able to overpower Lucifer, though it was in just terms of control and mana. However, the fact that Raya Pazier was still able to overpower him was enough to amaze Lucifer. This made Lucifer...shift his attention from the current issue to Raya Pazier''s ability to overpower him. "Hoh? You were able to speak under my pressure and control? I didn''t expect something like that to happen. But well, this just goes to show how weak I am right now." Lucifer said. And as soon as he said those words, Lucifer then retracted whatever was in Raya Pazier''s body to stop her suffering. Of course, Raya Pazier could immediately the effects of Lucifer withdrawing as she could feel her body immediately get better, but most importantly, Raya Pazier no longer has to force herself just to make a sound. But before even Raya Pazier could make sense of what was happening in this situation, Lucifer spoke again. "Well, I guess I was too rough. I''ll let you go this time." Lucifer said...with a face that Raya Pazier couldn''t see as Lucifer was already walking back to the chair where he was sitting on before. And looking at his back was the confused Raya Pazier. Well, it was only natural that Raya Pazier would be confused in this situation as she...really didn''t know what was going on. Hell, she couldn''t even understand what just happened. Lucifer tried to stop her from making a noise and it caused her organs to stop functioning, and now, Lucifer just backed off so suddenly. All these factors are enough to make Raya Pazier confused about her situation, but before even Raya Pazier could try to sort out her thoughts, Lucifer spoke again while sitting on the chair. "Now, there is a reason why I made Nocturnal Phantom drag Oumu out of here. It is because I wanted to talk to you two about something." Lucifer said as if nothing happened between him and Raya Pazier. He just acted so normally that...instead of confusing Raya Pazier, it actually pissed her off. Even though Raya Pazier knew that she shouldn''t get pissed off as something worse might just happen to her, she couldn''t help but get pissed off at Lucifer for acting normally after messing her up just like that. But it seems that Lucifer just intends to continue acting normally as he continued to speak. "It is because of what I would do after I sort this situation in the Warmester Denoble House." Chapter 127: Tacky Situation Chapter 127: Tacky Situation "It is because of what I would do after I sort this situation in the Warmester Denoble House." Lucifer said. Naturally, since Lucifer had the n to use Oumu as some kind of bridge so that he would be introduced to the Warmester Denoble House, he intends to sort the situation within the Warmester Denoble House first. There were still too many unknown factors within the Warmester Denoble House, which might cost Lucifer the puppet head, Rouge, if he leaves right away without sorting the situation within it. Of course, his subordinates knew that, but what they still didn''t know is what Lucifer nned to do after sorting the situation out. Even though they now know that Lucifer is Lucifer, though they still don''t believe it, they still do not know what Lucifer is doing. And if they do not know what Lucifer is doing, then there might be some mimunication between them and might hinder Lucifer. After all, in the capital city of the Zacharath Kingdom, Lucifer is just a student. And if they were to act all chummy with him and if Lucifer''s association with the Warmester Denoble House were to be revealed, then...it is bound to make the morning story of the people and would attract attention on Lucifer. That was thest thing Lucifer wanted right now, so he needed to make sure that these two demons understand that. That was why...after saying those words, Lucifer continued to speak, telling the two demons about who he is in the capital city of the Zacharath Kingdom. As for why he is a student, he also told them that it is for the purpose of covering up his identity and everything else. He also warned them that whatever they heard in this ce must also stay in this ce. Lucifer also told them that he would kill them with no questions asked if they leak it. After all, the role of leaking Lucifer''s identity to the public belongs to Oumu. Naturally, Lucifer didn''t really say that to the other two demons. Even though Lucifer expects that Oumu would soon enough betray him, there was still the chance that Oumu would actually stay loyal to him and be useful to him. If that was the case, then Lucifer would ditch his n to turn Oumu into a loose arrow and pass his role to someone else. Either way, nothing is set in stone as of this moment so he didn''t bother telling these two about his ns in the future. Anyway, he told them about his identity in the capital city of the Zacharath Kingdom because...he ns to say there for a while. And since he ns to say there for a while, that would mean that Lucifer wouldn''t be going to Warm City to visit these two. And if that happens, then these two would have to make their own judgment when a dire situationes to them. Of course, they can send a messenger to Lucifer or they can just go themselves to ask him what they should do, but what Lucifer wants to say in this situation is that the two demons shouldn''t lightly do that as Lucifer didn''t want others to know of his connection with the Warmester Denoble House. In other words, Rouge and Raya Pazier would be all alone in the Warmester Denoble House unless a really important situationes up that requires Lucifer''s presence. And that...is not something that they can just lightly take on. Why? It was because Rouge just got the temporary position of the Patriarch because it was orchestrated. And if it somehow got found out by other people in the Warmester Denoble House, then there is no doubt that Rouge would be hunted by all of the demons in the Warmester Denoble House, Raya Pazier is also included. And there would be no way that they would be able to send a message to Lucifer in a situation like that. What''s more, that''s not the only situation where chaos could possibly arise. There might be rebellions that are caused by people who are unhappy that Rouge, a lowly captain of some squad, is now the Patriarch. And a situation would need Lucifer, and if Lucifer is away, then one can imagine what might just happen to the shaky Warmester Denoble House led by Rouge. It is no doubt that it would fall. That was why it would just be impossible for Lucifer to ask them to stay here and do their tasks diligently without worrying. Naturally, Lucifer knew that as well, which is why he even decided to talk to them about this. And Lucifer also expected that one of them would raise objections to his decision to go back to the capital city of the Warmester Denoble House. And his prediction was right as someone spoke. However, it was not the one who Lucifer expected to speak. It was not...Raya Pazier. Instead, it was Rouge, who was just quietly kneeling on the ground for some time now. And this is what Rouge said. "Pardon me for saying this, Lucis...Lucifer. But that cannot be done." "If you are to leave, then I am sure that one way or another, I would be killed." "Even though I am pretty strong within the Warmester Denoble House, there are still plenty who are stronger than me." "And if they bonded together against me, then...no one would be able to stop them." "Of course, I am not saying this because I am scared to die or anything of the sort. But I am saying this so that you wouldn''t lose control over the Warmester Denoble House, a Denoble House which you worked so hard to gain." Rouge said those words without any hesitation as he just bowed his head towards Lucifer. Well, what he said was reasonable, but it was also kind of rude. What he just said that Lucifer couldn''t do whatever he had in mind, and that was basically ordering Lucifer. It would not matter at all if Rouge is a vassal of Lucifer or he was his servant for a long amount of time or he is someone who is important to Lucifer, but Rouge is...at the end of the day, a discardable pawn to Lucifer. Rouge and Raya Pazier knew their positions very well as they understood what kind of a man Lucifer was. Hell, the very reason why Rouge was trying so hard to prove himself that he is useful to Lucifer is to make sure that he wouldn''t just be a discardable pawn. However, one could say that Rouge has still not made enough contributions to elevate himself. Rouge knows that as well, which is why he also understood that what he just said is very rude. But Rouge didn''t retract his statement or anything of the sort. This is because Rouge knew. He knew that Lucifer is looking for suggestions, answers, alternative options, for their current situation. And by speaking up his mind, he gave what Lucifer wanted. But it was not exactly what Lucifer wanted as he just said that Lucifer couldn''t really do what he wanted. But it was still the truth that Rouge did what Lucifer wanted, which is why Rouge wasn''t really worried or anything of the sort. In fact, Rouge is eagerly waiting for Lucifer''s reply. And it seems that it wouldn''t take long now before he gets his reply as Lucifer put a hand on his chin as he began to hum. "Hmm..." Lucifer then turned his head towards Raya Pazier who was standing at the side. He then spoke, "What about you?" "Do you have anything to say?" Lucifer asked Raya Pazier. And as soon as Lucifer said those words, Raya Pazier looked at him with a ring look on her face. Well, it was only natural. After all, Raya Pazier is still mad at Lucifer. But well, since Lucifer is asking her personally, Raya Pazier still managed to cook up an answer for him as she spoke. "I agree with this guy. If you go away, that basically means the whole foundation of Rouge being the Patriarch is gone. He would be a fragile boat in a savage sea that can destroy him with just one wave." "And after doing all those things you did just to acquire the Warmester Denoble House, it would be pretty stupid if you continue that n of yours." "Besides, you are the shot caller here. You are the one who decides, and as long as you say that Rouge is the temporary patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House, then he is the temporary patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House." "With that said, if a situation arises where Rouge would need to run, he wouldn''t run because of you." "Well, I doubt that you care about any of our lives at this point, but I am sure that you wouldn''t want to lose Rouge and the Warmester Denoble House." "After all, you still worked hard for it. I am sure that you have some kind of use for them." Raya Pazier exined her thoughts about the current situation. Chapter 128: Solving Situations Chapter 128: Solving Situations "After all, you still worked hard for it. I am sure that you have some kind of use for them." Raya Pazier exined her thoughts about the current situation. And what she said was reasonable. After all, it is the truth that Lucifer still has some ns for the Warmester Denoble House. He wouldn''t do all that work just to destroy the Warmester Denoble House. Besides, Lucifer is nning to use the logistics and routes that the Warmester Denoble House already have to build his own organization, so it is the truth that Lucifer cannot have the Warmester Denoble House be taken away from him by losing Rouge, the puppet head he put as the head of the Warmester Denoble House. And Lucifer knew that if he goes away, that basically means that he is leaving Rouge unguarded. The presence and impact Lucifer has when he is with Rouge are different. Although people do not know who Lucifer is, the fact that Rouge does not have the capability to make the decisions for Lucifer is really something that would cost Rouge''s life. Besides, the strength of Lucifer is also needed to make sure that Rouge would stay the head. There are demons who are bound to make a move to take Rouge''s life, and even though Rouge would definitely have some people who would be willing to protect him, it might not be enough. Therefore, the best choice to make in this situation is for Lucifer to stay behind so he can respond to any arising situations. Of course, Lucifer knew that as well, which is why... "I know that already. Why do you think I am talking to you guys about this? It''s because I am trying to see if you guys have any usible solutions for this." "But well, it seems like you guys have no bright ideas for this situation." Lucifer said. And it was the truth that Raya Pazier and Rouge had no bright ideas for their current situation. After all, it was Lucifer who put them in their current situation. It''s not like they had nned it or anything of the sort. It was all Lucifer, and it would be really irresponsible of Lucifer if he were just to leave it to their hands and go somewhere else without minding anything at all. But that is not all the issue there. "This situation is not easy at all. There is still the son of the now-dead Patriarch out there. Once hees back, even the forged letter would not be enough to stop him from ascending to the position of the Patriarch." Lucifer said with a thin smile on his face. Even though the situation was not easy and it was harder than Lucifer expected it to be, he seems to be enjoying it. After all, it is the truth that the son of thete Patriarch, Kars, would make the situation even harder than it is now. If Karses back and tries to do something to Rouge, even Rouge would not be able to save himself with the forged letter. The matter of legitimacy is really important when ites to things like this, and Kars is the rightful owner of the position of the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House, so no one would object to him having the seat of the position of the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. What''s more, it''s been two days or so since Rouge has be the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. It has been two days since the ''news'' of the Patriarch and the Warmester Family suddenly going on vacation has been made public. And even though Lucifer expects that Kars is in the Luciferian Empire, two days is more than enough for this news to reach him. And once it reaches him, Kars is sure toe back as soon as possible so that he would be able to find out just what is going on in the Warmester Denoble House. Anyone with a good head above their shoulders would definitely think that Rouge killed the Patriarch and the Warmester Family so that he can get the temporary seat of the Patriarch. There are demons who have thought this way too in the Warm City, but because of the ''presence'' of the official document signed by the Patriarch himself, they are not doing anything and are bidding their time. But...Kars would doubt that as he, as the son of the Patriarch, should know his father well. Something like an official document signed by the Patriarch himself would not be able to fool his eyes. That is why...the biggest threat to Lucifer and his servants is the return of Kars. And since that is the biggest threat, Lucifer must stay here so that he would be able to give his orders as fast as possible when Kars returns. "Hmmm...I never thought it would be this hard. But well, it is hard only because I am going by the rules." "It wouldn''t be hard if I went by my own way of doing things." Lucifer said. There is a reason why Lucifer still has a smile on his face, and it is because he was still confident that he would be able to solve this situation in no time at all. The only reason why he even bothered asking these two demons is to see if they have any other bright ideas that Lucifer could use. But it seems like they do not have so Lucifer is forced to do it his way. Well, it''s not like Lucifer despises his way or anything of the sort. But he just finds it a shame that Raya Pazier and Rouge do not have any other alternative solutions to their current situation. Either way, since it hase to this point, Lucifer will do it his way. "Well, I did say that I would leave after I sort this situation in the Warmester Denoble House." "So I would solve it. And in order to solve it, I would need to...leave the Warmester Denoble House." Lucifer said with the same thin smile on his face. And as soon as he said those words, the faces of the two demons, Rouge and Raya Pazier, went pale. They thought that Lucifer just decided to abandon them and leave them up to their fates. Naturally, Lucifer could feel and see that with his senses, and so, in order to make sure that they wouldn''t get the wrong idea, Lucifer spoke again. "Do not misunderstand. I would leave the Warmester Denoble House...so that I can go to the Luciferian Empire." "And in the Luciferian Empire...is where Kars is located. At least, that''s what I think and I''m pretty sure I''m right." And when Lucifer said those words, Rouge''s eyes went wide and Raya Pazier''s mind cleared up so suddenly. After all, for Lucifer to say that he is going to the ce where Kars has located means that he would kill him. In other words, he would really be solving their current situation. By killing Kars, Lucifer would be able to solve their problems, and that''s a given. It would be easy to figure that out, and that was why they were shocked. They didn''t think that Lucifer would actually go to another kingdom just to kill Kars. Hell, they didn''t even know that Lucifer knew where Kars is located. Even though Rouge has heard Lucifer say that he has an idea where Kars is, he never really believed him since it would just be impossible. However, since Lucifer seems so confident and has proven to be a capable man, Rouge cannot help but believe his words. That is why Rouge couldn''t help but just have his eyes shaken. After all, killing Kars would definitely solve their problem, but...there would be another problem. Why? It is because Lucifer would be going to the Luciferian Empire! There is a lot of dangers to the Luciferian Empire, and it would take days to go there. What''s more, if Lucifer meets one of the lunatics there, as Lucifer has just dered himself that he is Lucifer, there is no telling what might happen to Lucifer. That is why...Lucifer going to the Luciferian Empire would create another problem for them. And boy, it is a problem bigger than Kars returning to the Warmester Denoble House. After all, the Luciferian Empire...is a lot bigger than the Warmester Denoble House. The Luciferian Empire...is a lot bigger than the Zacharath Kingdom. And if they were to make an enemy out of the Luciferian Empire, there is no telling what would happen to them. Even though Lucifer has said to the other two demons that he is Lucifer, they just could not believe him. And that is why...for him to try and make an enemy out of the Luciferian Empire, they cannot help but think that it is a foolish move. That is why...they tried to think of ways so that they can try and stop Lucifer from going there. But s, because of the difference in power, not even Raya Pazier tried to stop Lucifer. However, Raya Pazier still tried to ''suggest'' something as she spoke... Chapter 129: Realization Chapter 129: Realization Raya Pazier tried to suggest something to Falkor as she spoke. "L-Lucis...no, Lucifer. If you go to the Luciferian Empire and somehow picked a fight with them, we wouldn''t be able to survive." "Even if you are powerful, there are many demons who are on the demon king level there." "And there are even rumors that there are some ancient demons backing the Luciferian Empire." "And as you know...talking bad to a Hell God is something that the religions based on them can pick up." "Therefore, the Luciferian Empire would hunt you down the moment they get there because...you said that...y-you are Lucifer." Raya Pazier said those words with great hesitation in her voice and face. Well, it was only natural that she would be hesitating. What she said just basically meant that she didn''t trust Lucifer in what he said about his identity. In other words, she didn''t believe him. And...that must anger Lucifer as Lucifer even tried to reassure Raya Pazier that he is indeed Lucifer, which is why Raya Pazier hesitated to say those words as she understood that. However, she still needed to say it as it would just be too dangerous to go to the Luciferian Empire right now. And since Lucifer said that Kars is there, it must mean that Kars is there to go on and see some official of the Luciferian Empire and invite them to a war with the Zacharath Kingdom. As Raya Pazier is someone who went against the Warmester Denoble House and Kars, she knew Kars'' way of thinking so she was quite sure of that. What''s more, Raya Pazier is also sure that... "T-that''s not all...I am pretty sure that Kars is there to ask the Luciferian Empire to attack the Zacharath Kingdom." "And I am also confident that they have already reached a conclusion and made a deal." "In other words, going to the Luciferian Empire to kill Kars is one of the worst moves that you can make right now in this situation." Raya Pazier said those words as determined as she could while looking at Lucifer. Basically telling that Lucifer''s n is one of the worst moves that he can make in this situation must certainly take a lot of guts. Even though Raya Pazier had not seen Lucifer when he is angry, she still knew that Lucifer is a cold-hearted bastard who would kill anyone without even batting an eye. That was why...she was scared. Normally, Raya Pazier would be able to fight against any demon without any fear, but...because Raya Pazier knows that Lucifer is an ancient demon, the fear is there, stuck in her heart. However, even though Raya Pazier thought that Lucifer would get angry and all that stuff, Lucifer...did not get angry. In fact, he did the opposite. He became happy! How? He smiled while looking at Raya Pazier! However, the smile was not threatening nor was it scary at all! It was a smile that just seems to be so happy and proud. Of course, Lucifer''s smile wasn''t that really big or anything of the sort, but it just had that sort of mood in it. And this is because...it was the truth that Lucifer is happy and proud. He is happy and proud that his servant can also think in a matter of a heartbeat. What''s more, just because Raya Pazier learned that Kars is in the Luciferian Empire, she concluded that Kars is there to make a deal with the Luciferian Empire. And that is exactly Lucifer''s thoughts about this entire matter. The fact that Raya Pazier was able toe to the same conclusion as Lucifer is a piece of good news for Lucifer as this would mean that Raya Pazier got the brains. And it was in this kind of mood that Lucifer spoke again while looking at Raya Pazier. "Well, what you said is the truth. But it seems that you really do not trust me that I am Lucifer, eh?" "Anyway, the name of this empire is Luciferian Empire. In other words, it is...my empire." "Now that I regained some of my power back, I think it is time to change the hands of the throne of the Luciferian Empire as well, hmm?" "I''ve heard that the Emperor of the Luciferian Empire is someone who does not follow myws." "It disdains me - that the one who governs over an empire named after me is someone who does not even recognize my name." "Do you understand? Even if you do not believe me and want to stop me from going to the Luciferian Empire, it is impossible, Raya Pazier." Lucifer said those words with the same smile on his face, but...the mood of the smile drastically changed now. The mood of his smile was just...scary that it wasn''t even enough to describe it as scary. But the reason why Lucifer did something like this is to make sure that he would get his point across Raya Pazier''s mind. In other words, he wanted to make sure that Raya Pazier understands that there is nothing that could stop him from going to the Luciferian Empire. Naturally, Raya Pazier could get that when she saw it happen right in front of her - the change in Lucifer''s face. The look of an angel that just seems to be proud that suddenly changed into the look of a devil that just seems ready to kill anybody that stands in its way. That was why...Raya Pazier could only bite her lips as she answered. "I-I understand, but...what about the Warmester Denoble House? If you leave, then if someone attacks or rebels against Rouge, there is nothing that we could do." "At least, give us something so that we can rest assured while you are on your journey to the Luciferian Empire." Raya Pazier said those words even though Lucifer still had the smile of a devil on her face. Well, it is because she knew that Lucifer...would agree on this. Lucifer knew that it would be extremely dangerous to leave Rouge and Raya Pazier all alone in the Warmester Denoble House, so Raya Pazier thought that he would understand. And she was right on the money as Lucifer nodded his head. "Mhm. That''s what I intend to do. I shall leave Nocturnal Phantom with you two." "However, I will not let him possess Rouge, or you, Raya Pazier." "I shall let him possess...Oumu, that guy." "Nocturnal Phantom is a reliable servant of mine. He is one of my generals back then." "Although he never really got the fame because he always worked in the shadows." "However, make no mistake when you are around him as he would chop your head off once he hears you talking shit." "Am I understood?" Lucifer said. However, he didn''t even wait for Rouge and Raya Pazier to answer his question as he just stood up from his seat. His seat...suddenly turned into dust and nothing remained, and Lucifer was standing now. "I won''t take no for an answer. You two understood me." "Now then, Rouge, stand up. I shall leave a parting gift for you as a reward for your diligent work." Lucifer said, and as soon as he said those words, Rouge just instinctively stood up. Why? It was because he could feel the same aura...that Lucifer had that night when he tortured Rouge with the nightmare. And as soon as Rouge stood up, Lucifer tapped his forehead with two of his fingers, wrapped with some kind of light. Tap! Lucifer''s fingers tapping Rouge''s forehead resounded out in this ce, but that was not all as the light surrounding Lucifer''s fingers enveloped Rouge''s forehead...head, and eventually, it wrapped his whole body. However, the light didn''t stay on his body as it disappeared soon enough. All these things happened in the blink of an eye, but...it was definitely not the blink of an eye for Rouge as his eyes were wide open right now. His eyes were wide open as realizations came onto his mind so naturally. Realizations about his strength...his techniques...his powers...and most importantly, realization on how to be strong. "T-this is!" Rouge murmured as he unraveled the secrets on how to be stronger than he currently is right now. "W-what? What''s going on?" Raya Pazier said out loud as she looked back in forth between Lucifer and Rouge with confusion in her eyes. And Lucifer was...he was just smiling as he looked at Rouge. "Do not disappoint me, Rouge." Lucifer said. And as soon as Lucifer said those words, his body turned into the darkness and he soon disappeared from this ce. His destination was, of course, the ce where Oumu and Nocturnal Phantom was located. His purpose is to tell Nocturnal Phantom that he is to stay with Oumu and then act as the guard dog for Rouge and the Warmester Denoble House, protecting it from any other enemies that mighte for them. And as soon as he disappeared from this ce, Rouge''s knees gave up and his knees buckled, making him fall to the ground. However, he was not the only one that fell as his tears...also fell from his eyes. "O-Oh...this...this is!" Rouge shouted joyfully. This is because of the fact that he now knows how to be strong, and it just happened with the tap of a finger. It was so amazing that it moved Rouge...wholeheartedly. "W-what''s going on?" Raya Pazier asked Rouge as she was left confused in this situation. Chapter 130: Hesitation Chapter 130: Hesitation Lucifer disappeared from the ce where Rouge and Raya Pazier was located, and he went where Nocturnal Phantom and Oumu were staying. Naturally, because Nocturnal Phantom was a summon of Lucifer, he is able to feel where he is so it was easy to go to where he was located. Well, not that Lucifer needed something like that to locate Nocturna Phantom and Oumu. He just needed to use his senses and he would be able to locate them right away. Anyway, Lucifer is now standing right in front of Oumu and Nocturnal Phantom. However, there was something weird in this current situation. Why? It was because...Nocturnal Phantom, who was supposed to be the stronger one, was lying on the ground while Oumu was standing on the ground, looking down on Nocturnal Phantom. What''s more, there were no signs of battle or anything of the sort, so Lucifer knew that this was not the result of their battle. However, that made the situation all the weirder. Why? It was because Nocturnal Phantom knew that the reason why he was with Oumu was because Lucifer personally ordered it so. And since Lucifer is the one who ordered it, Nocturnal Phantom would do his best to make sure that Oumu would not even be able to take a step away from him. Even though Lucifer knew that Nocturnal Phantom''s body is literally a dark fog and would be able to confine Oumu here with just his body, it was still weird as he knew that Nocturnal Phantom would have his morale so high that he would have an entire army''s worth of energy. After all, it was Lucifer! The one and only Lord of Nocturnal Phantom! Lucifer also knew Nocturnal Phantom very well, which is why he found this situation weird. Of course, Nocturnal Phantom and Oumu have not noticed Lucifer yet. After all, if they noticed him already, then Nocturnal Phantom would not be lying on the ground and Oumu would not look down on Nocturnal Phantom. However, Lucifer didn''t n for it to stay that way, which is why...he stepped on the ground hard, making a loud sound. "What are you two doing, huh?" Lucifer said after stepping on the ground hard. Of course, when he said those words, Nocturnal Phantom and Oumu were finally able to notice him, and their reaction was...fast and superb. Why? It was because Nocturnal Phantom got up as fast as he could, but that was not all that he did as he also proceeded to kneel on the floor right after getting up. Oumu, on the other hand, didn''t know what to do. However, when he saw Nocturnal Phantom kneel on the ground, his instincts just kicked in, and...he kneeled on the ground and copied what Nocturnal Phantom did. Well, this is because panic and confusion entered his mind. It was so surprising for a demon of Oumu''s level to not notice someone so close to him considering that he also has superb senses that can detect anyone below or equal to his strength. That was why it shocked his instincts and he just ended up copying what Nocturnal Phantom did. "Hoh? Seems like someone has understood that they are now just my subordinate." Lucifer said even though he clearly knows what happened with Oumu. Well, it would be better if Lucifer can shove it down Oumu''s throat the fact that he is now just a servant of Lucifer. Although Lucifer did n for Oumu to be a loose arrow that would shake the whole Hidden World in the future, that didn''t mean he would want Oumu to betray him now. That was why it would be better for Lucifer if Oumu understands that he is just a servant now. Anyway, because of this, Oumu...didn''t stand up or do anything at all. He just answered Lucifer with a bow and just continued kneeling. However, because of the peculiarity of the previous situation where Nocturnal Phantom was lying on the ground and Oumu looking down on him, Lucifer couldn''t help but not let go of the matter. "Anyway, what were you guys doing? Why was Nocturnal lying on the ground?" Lucifer said, but he didn''t ask any one in particr. Well, this is because he would allow either of them to answer him. After all, both of them knew what was going on. However, even though Lucifer personally asked about what was happening, Nocturnal Phantom didn''t answer him at all. In fact, Nocturnal Phantom''s body seems to be shaking. Even though he was only a dark fog, his body was shaking and Lucifer could see it. But Lucifer knew that Nocturnal Phantom''s body was not shaking due to fear or anything of the sort. Nocturnal Phantom is not like Oumu, Rouge, or Raya Pazier who could be considered to be a discardable pawn. He is indispensable and he is someone who could be considered to be one of the core members of Lucifer''s army. There is no way that Lucifer would treat Nocturnal Phantom like trash or anything of the sort. Nocturnal Phantom knows this very well, which is why he is not shaking because of fear. However, it is still the truth that Nocturnal Phantom''s body is shaking and it seems that he is also hesitating to tell Lucifer about what happened. ''Nocturnal is hesitating...what the hell happened here? This is the first time I saw him hesitate.'' Lucifer thought as he turned his head eyes over to Oumu. Since Nocturnal Phantom was hesitating to talk about it, then there''s no helping it. Lucifer would ask Oumu to find out about what happened, but when he did look at Oumu, Lucifer found something quite amusing. And that was the fact that Oumu was also hesitating. However, his body was not shaking, but Lucifer could feel the mood in the air and the fact that he was hesitating. Nocturnal Phantom, a loyal servant of Lucifer, and Oumu, someone who knows the power gap between him and Lucifer, are hesitating to talk about what just happened. This situation...became amusing for Lucifer all of a sudden. However, it was only natural that they would hesitate to talk about what happened. Why? It was because, for Nocturnal Phantom, what happened earlier is really embarrassing and a shameful thing to talk about. There is absolutely no way that Nocturnal Phantom would be able to talk about what just happened with anyone, much less his Lord, Lucifer. He wouldn''t want to have his Lord the embarrassing and shameful thing that just happened to him. However, just what happened that Nocturnal Phantom just can''t talk about it? Well, it was really simple. Nocturnal Phantom has been beaten by Oumu. Of course, not in strength, but...in knowledge. However, that''s not really all it took to defeat Nocturnal Phantom or anything of the sort. The reason why Nocturnal Phantom considers it to be shameful and embarrassing is because their topic was...about Lucifer. During their exchange, Oumu has proven himself to be the victor when ites to knowledge regarding Lucifer! He beat Nocturnal Phantom, who could be considered to be a loyal servant of Lucifer, and has been with him ever since he was still a Hell God when ites to knowledge about Lucifer! It was only natural that Nocturnal Phantom wouldn''t want his Lord to hear of what just happened as he knew that Lucifer would just be disappointed in him. Well, Lucifer wouldn''t really disappointed in Nocturnal Phantom as Lucifer doesn''t really care about something like that. However, even though it was shameful and embarrassing for Nocturnal Phantom, it is definitely not shameful for Oumu. In fact, he should be proud! He was able to defeat Nocturnal Phantom when ites to knowledge about Lucifer! That''s an amazing thing to aplish, but...he was still hesitating. It was weird, but there''s a reason for that. It is because...he knew so much about Lucifer that he was even able to beat Nocturnal Phantom when ites to knowledge about Lucifer. And because he was able to defeat Nocturnal Phantom, it became a reason for Oumu to doubt it. He doubted that Lucifer is really Lucifer. Well, it was only natural that he would doubt it. Nocturnal Phantom seems to be a very loyal subordinate of Lucifer, and yet he was able to defeat him when ites to Lucifer. If one thinks about it, there is no helping in this situation. And because he was doubting it, Oumu didn''t exactly know how and what he would talk about Lucifer. Since Oumu now seriously thinks that Lucifer just lied to him, if Oumu confronts Lucifer about this, then Lucifer might get mad and he might just get killed all of a sudden. That is the reason why Oumu was hesitating. However, Lucifer didn''t really know, which is why he was baffled and amused by this situation. Two demons that have very different rtions with Lucifer are hesitating to talk to him. "Hmmm...let me guess...though, I don''t really have the time for this..." Lucifer murmured. Chapter 131: A Bad Situation Chapter 131: A Bad Situation "Hmmm...let me guess...though, I don''t really have the time for this..." Lucifer murmured. Well, it was the truth that Lucifer didn''t really have the time for this. He had to go to the Luciferian Empire right away as he still needed to do a lot of things there. However, there is a reason why Lucifer is even doing something like this. And it is because it is assuming him. And that''s enough of a reason for Lucifer to waste his time and try to guess what was happening. He didn''t force Oumu or Nocturnal Phantom to say anything, and it was a shock, to say the least, for Oumu that Lucifer didn''t force them. After all, he didn''t know Lucifer that much. It was only natural that he would be shocked when he only knows that Lucifer is a tyrant who forces others to do his bidding. That was how Lucifer acted when he was around Oumu and the others, so it was only natural as well that he would think that. And because it was such a new side to Lucifer that Oumu didn''t know about, Oumu became really excited. He became really excited because this would mean that there are more things to know about Lucifer, and this is one of them, which is interesting as Oumu never expected that Lucifer would behave like this. Oumu even tried to go as far as thinking what made Lucifer act like this. He thought that one of the factors why Lucifer is behaving like this is because of Nocturnal Phantom, one of his closest servants. If there were any special factor in this situation, it would have to be Nocturnal Phantom. But Oumu was not really convinced about that since that would just be impossible. Lucifer has never even shown any signs of favoritism towards Nocturnal Phantom or anything of the sort. That was why Oumu tried to think of other reasons why Lucifer would act like this. He was able to think of a few reasons, but he was never really sure about any of them. That was just how hard it was to decipher Lucifer''s attitude right now in their current situation, and it made Oumu curious as fuck about why Lucifer is acting like this. However, Oumu, even though he was curious as fuck right now to know why Lucifer is acting like this, stayed his hand and didn''t ask Lucifer and Nocturnal Phantom about this. Why? It was because he knew that it would be rude to ask something like this right in front of Lucifer. Hell, it''s wrong to even ask something like that. It would be like Oumu telling Lucifer and Nocturnal Phantom, a guy who is very loyal to Lucifer, that he only sees Lucifer as some very evil man who would kill anyone, and that he is actually shocked that Lucifer has this kind of side to him too. One can already predict what would happen if Nocturnal Phantom gets the wrong idea. Either way, because Oumu couldn''t really ask Lucifer about what was going on and also Nocturnal Phantom, his body started to shake even more. It was because he couldn''t just hold himself back in. Oumu is the kind of guy who prioritizes to satisfy his curiosity, even in the middle of a battle! Even if the subject of his curiosity is his enemy, Oumu would always satisfy it! And because of Oumu''s quirks, he just couldn''t hold it in. For Oumu, this situation is totally unbearable, which is why his body just started to shake like that. And because his body was shaking like that, Lucifer...noticed it without a problem even though he wasn''t directly looking at Oumu. Well, this is because of his superb senses, but because of this, Lucifer''s thoughts just disturbed. Even though Oum''s body was already shaking before Lucifer started to think about this whole situation, the difference is clear. It was more severe, it was more powerful, and what''s more, the shaking of Oumu''s body was more evident. That was why...Lucifer''s thoughts and guesses about the current situation suddenly changed. ''He''s shaking so bad...is he afraid of me? No, he does not seem to be that type of guy. Then what is it? Oh...wait, he''s afraid of me...learning what just happened.'' ''If that''s the case, then he must have done something wrong to Nocturnal Phantom or something along those lines.'' ''After all, if I do learn that he tried to hurt Nocturnal Phantom, I would get angry...at least, that''s how this guy would think if I learn about something like that.'' Lucifer thought. Well, his thoughts weren''t really off the mark. Oumu did Nocturnal Phantom wrong by beating him when ites to knowledge regarding the Lucifer of the legend so his thoughts were still correct. So Lucifer made a guess base on this since this was the only thing that he could think of right now. Even though Lucifer is a smart guy who can immediatelye up with 10 ns at the drop of a hat, that doesn''t really mean he can guess things like this. It would be different if Lucifer is like Raya Pazier''s father who can predict or do fortune-telling. Anyway, this is what Lucifer''s guess is, and he made it clear so that the two demons kneeling in front of him would be able to know as he spoke. "Hmmm...Oumu did something terrible to Nocturnal, and Nocturnal was unable to do anything." "Because of this, Nocturnal is afraid to say something in this situation because he thinks that I would get mad because he wasn''t able to do anything." "Oumu...also thinks that I would get mad if I find out that he defeated Nocturnal, who is a very loyal servant of mine." Lucifer said those words, and his words were...not really off the mark. In fact, if one skips the details and just outlines them, what Lucifer said is the truth. Right, Lucifer was able to basically guess the truth with just a few clues that he was aware of. Even though Lucifer isn''t really a demon who can predict things and so on, his mind is still able to make sense of such a vague situation. It seems that in this case, Lucifer was able to solve it with his mind. Either way, he wasn''t really right as he still wasn''t able to guess what happened, which is exactly what Lucifer wanted to know. That is he spoke again. "Hmm...that would mean that it was not a battle or anything of the sort since Nocturnal Phantom would never be beaten by someone of Oumu''s strength." "And if it''s not a battle, then...knowledge." "Am I right?" Lucifer said. As soon as Lucifer said those words, Nocturnal Phantom finally broke his words as he spoke. "The Lord is correct. I am ashamed that you had to go through such a long amount of time to guess something so irrelevant and useless." Nocturnal Phantom is correct. It was just a waste of time, but...it wasn''t really a waste of time for Lucifer. "No, it''s alright. If you have been beaten with knowledge and Oumu specifically tried to contest against you about our time back then as he tried to prove that I am not really lying and that you are a servant of Lucifer, then it would mean that history has been...changed." Lucifer said as his eyes narrowed. "History has been changed, my Lord? What does that...mean?" Nocturnal Phantom asked Lucifer. At this point, Nocturnal Phantom has already forgotten about his defeat to Oumu. It was no longer important for him as this situation seems dire enough that Lucifer would have a face that looks troubled. Right, even though Nocturnal Phantom wasn''t really looking at his master since he was bowing his head, he was able to see that Lucifer looks troubled. It was amazing, but it was no surprise at all. Anyway, Lucifer then continued to speak with the same troubled look on his face. "Oumu tried to question you about our time to find proof that I am indeed Lucifer and back when I was still active and you lost." "And that''s impossible. Someone who has never been born during that time will never be able to defeat someone who has been alive since those times, especially when you are talking about facts and trivia." "And this would only mean one thing. The history has been changed." "And if history has been changed, then it means that I am in a bad situation right now." Lucifer said those words with the same look on his face. Well, it was the truth that if history has been changed, then Lucifer is in a bad situation. What could mean by history has been changed is that Lucifer''s identity could possibly be altered by someone to fool the public. Hell, Oumu was even fooled by it. But that''s not all. If it''s not only regarding Lucifer''s past that was changed and all of the histories of the Hidden World, then...even if Lucifer reads all the books again, he would never be able to know what happened during the time he was reading books. The most important thing is that...Lucifer would never be able to know who are the Hell Gods right now or...what happened to the Hell Gods in his generation. The same thing could be said to the angels. And that is something that Lucifer didn''t want. He would be lost in misinformation, and if he wants to investigate to make sure, he would have to expose himself. "This is really bad." Lucifer murmured. Chapter 132: Vulnerable Chapter 132: Vulnerable "This is really bad," Lucifer murmured. Well, it was the truth that his current situation is really bad as it was just something that Lucifer didn''t want in the first ce. However, even though there''s a possibility of history being manipted by someone, it is virtually and basically impossible for it to have beenpletely changed. And there is proof of that. After all, Lucifer is still known by the demons even though he has been away for quite some time. But it is still the truth that one way or the other, history has been influenced by someone. "Hmm...I thought this was a waste of time but I guess it was good." Lucifer murmured as he shook his head, trying to get a grip. Lucifer then said to Oumu and Nocturnal Phantom that they should stand up. Hesitatingly, the two stood up. Nocturnal Phantom hesitatingly stood up because he was still in front of Lucifer. Oumu hesitatingly stood up because...he still thought that Lucifer didn''t like it that he beat his servant. Of course, Oumu doubted that that is the case right now when he heard Lucifer and Nocturnal Phantom talk to each other. However, Lucifer didn''t really care about what he thought or anything of the sort, which is why he spoke without any hesitation. "Oumu. Who is...Lucifer in the history that you know?" Lucifer said as he looked Oumu straight in the eye. This is to make sure that what Lucifer thought of is the truth. Well, Lucifer is pretty much sure that history has been somehow influenced by someone. There is no way that Oumu would be able to defeat Nocturnal Phantom when ites to knowledge about the past. Even though Oumu is the type of person to satisfy his curiosity, that is something that he will never be able to do unless the history that Oumu knew is different from the history that Nocturnal Phantom went through. Of course, Lucifer''s question is quite the...weird one for Oumu as he never expected that Lucifer would ask a question like this. Well, this just proves to Oumu that the guy in front of him...is not really the Lucifer of the legends. After all, if he was the Lucifer of the legends, then he should know it himself. That was why this basically proved it for Oumu that Lucifer...is not Lucifer, as weird as it may sound. However, Oumu still didn''t do anything about it, or did he try to say anything about it. This is because he knew the power gap that he had against Lucifer. He would just be killed if he tried to do something funny right in front of him. That was why Oumu just answered Lucifer after thinking about the things that he should say. "I assume that you want me to summarize it, so...here we go." Oumu said as he took a deep breath. After exhaling, he then continued to speak. "Lucifer of the legends is a very strong Hell God. He worked alongside the other Hell Gods to make sure that the demons would have peace." "As contradicting it may sound, this is because of the longsting war that has continued on for centuries." "Also, Lucifer is a-" Oumu tried to say something else, but he was stopped as Lucifer held out his hand with a...weird smile on his face. No, it was not only a weird smile but it was also a threatening one. Well, it was only natural that Lucifer would have a...threatening...no, an enraged look on his face right now after hearing what Oumu said. "I...worked alongside the Hell Gods to make sure that peace woulde?" Lucifer murmured with the same...enraged look on his face while staring straight at Oumu. Lucifer didn''t notice it, but his killing intent was leaking out of him and his mana was starting to go berserk. However, because Nocturnal Phantom was covering those up, just like how Grimmy did for Lucifer before, it wasn''t really affecting anything as of the moment. But...because Nocturnal Phantom was holding Lucifer back, Lucifer...looked even more hideous than he should look because of ck fog, blood, and some indescribable aura surrounded Lucifer. "That''s absurd! I would never wish for peace toe! I would never work towards that! I fought Angels because it was fun to fight them! And most importantly, the other Hell Gods would never work alongside each other!" "What kind of sick bastard would dare to influence history like this?!" "No, what the hell are the Hell Gods doing!? To allow history to be influenced like this, they should be ashamed!" Lucifer shouted those words out loud while staring straight at Oumu. No, Lucifer couldn''t even see Oumu anymore due to his anger. Lucifer...was truly, down to the very definition of the word...enraged right now. He was that angry. If Lucifer wasn''t being held back by Nocturnal Phantom, then him just shouting out loud would have destroyed the Warm City already. That was how angry Lucifer was. Of course, Nocturnal Phantom was aware of that, which is why he decided to appease Lucifer''s anger. He showed himself right in front of Lucifer, between Oumu, and spoke. "My Lord, please calm yourself. Even though your condition is as it is...if you dare wish it, you can easily kill millions of demons." Nocturnal Phantom said as sincerely as he could. Because Nocturnal Phantom has been serving under Lucifer for a very, very long time now, he also knew how to handle Lucifer when he is angry. And how to handle Lucifer when he is angry...is to be as sincere as possible and get straight to the point. And what Nocturnal Phantom said was...straight to the point. Lucifer truly can kill millions of demons just with his mana, but because of his condition, it would also cost him his life. In other words, continuing to be enraged would cost Lucifer his life. And now that his body was finally getting a little bit better, it would just suck if he were to kill himself just because of blind rage. However...it seems that...what Nocturnal Phantom did was not enough to calm Lucifer. "You dare stand in my way?!" Lucifer shouted out loud as his eyes started to turn red due to anger. Well, it was only natural that Lucifer would be this enraged. For Lucifer, knowing that he is known for working alongside the Hell Gods to achieve peace for the demonkind is just the greatest embarrassment for him. Even though they are called Hell Gods, that doesn''t necessarily mean that they get along or something like that. There are even instances in the past where Lucifer himself has shed against other Hell Gods. Naturally, because of this, Lucifer hates his fellow Hell Gods. And now, to know that history sees him and the other Hell Gods as if they were friends sickens him to his stomach. Not only that, they were even working towards peace! That was just the most absurd thing that Lucifer ever heard in his whole life! But...because Lucifer was so enraged right now, his body...as his condition was just bad right now, was not able to take the toll and pressure. After Lucifer shouted out loud at Nocturnal Phantom, he immediately vomited blood and he started to cry tears of blood. "Kuhah!" Lucifer made a noise as he tried to cover his mouth with his hand instinctively. His eyes were wide open as he was just shocked, he...came back to his mind because of the pain. But...even though it was not evident, Lucifer did actually go all out for a second. The pressure on his body was so great that...it didn''t just stop with a simple vomit of blood. Lucifer could feel his body organs...shutting down and even his heart started to fail. That is why...Lucifer''s knees gave out and his knees hit the ground. No...his knees didn''t exactly hit the ground as Nocturnal Phantom...was there to catch him. There is no way that Nocturnal Phantom would let the proud Hell God, Lucifer, fall down to his knees. "My Lord!" Nocturnal Phantom shouted out loud as he was getting worried for his Lord. This is exactly the reason why he tried to calm Lucifer down. However, Nocturnal Phantom is not exactly in the right condition to worry about Lucifer. Why? It is because it was Nocturnal Phantom who took the full brunt of Lucifer going all out in his current condition. Even though Lucifer''s power is capped right now, that is still his full strength! There''s no way that Nocturnal Phantom got away from it unscathed! And that is the truth as Nocturnal Phantom...didn''t even have a body or a face right now. He was just...a ck fog, holding Lucifer''s knees right now. At this point, Nocturnal Phantom was just a fog that could be pushed away by a strong breeze. Naturally, his condition didn''t stop Nocturnal Phantom from worrying for Lucifer as he spoke. "My Lord! Please summon Grim Reaper! Take the life of the demon in front of you...no, take my life and restore your body!" Nocturnal Phantom shouted out loud, but Lucifer couldn''t hear him. And while they were in this state, Oumu...was looking at them, confused. However, there is one thing that Oumu understood from this situation, and that is... ''Both of them...are in a vulnerable state...a state where I can kill them both, right here right now.'' Chapter 133: Blood Guardian Chapter 133: Blood Guardian ''Both of them...are in a vulnerable state...a state where I can kill them both, right here right now.'' Oumu thought as he looked down at Lucifer, who was buckling down, and Nocturnal Phantom, who couldn''t even be seen anymore. Of course, Oumu was tempted by this situation. The Warmester Denoble House is the house that Oumu pledged his loyalty to. The Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House is the man to who Oumu pledged his loyalty. It was only natural that...if given the chance, Oumu would want to avenge his master and bring justice to the Warmester Denoble House. And even though he is a friend to Rouge, he would also want to make Rouge meet justice and bring him down from his current position that wasn''t even meant to be his. Of course, just because Oumu really did agree to betray the Warmester Denoble House, it''s not like...he could just ignore the temptation that he was seeing right now. This was a once-in-a-lifetime chance. Hell, this might be the only chance that a demon would get to kill Lucifer. That was why...it was tempting...for someone like Oumu, who could possibly be a servant to Lucifer for the rest of his life. However, the pressure from this temptation was strong. Why? It was because...as soon as Oumu started to look favorably into finishing Lucifer and Nocturnal Phantom off, the scenery changed. Because Oumu was looking at Lucifer knowing that he is an ally, a servant of Lucifer, there was nothing like this before. However, now that he was looking at Lucifer as an enemy, someone who he needs to kill, the pressure...just turned on all of a sudden. It was like not feeling the fire next to you because the wind is blowing the fire away to the other side. That was why it was certainly not easy for Oumu to just suddenly take the temptation. ''Do I do it?'' Oumu thought to himself as he saw Lucifer cough out another bowlful of blood on the ground. He must be extremely weak right now for his body to just cough out blood like that! Look! He can''t even stand anymore and needs someone to hold his knees! This must be a sign that he''s weak enough! Weak enough for me to kill him! Those were Oumu''s inner thoughts as he tried to contemte if he would be sessful in killing Lucifer. However...even though Oumu''s inner thoughts were definitely the truth, Oumu...still didn''t jump on the opportunity. Why? It was because...it was just impossible to seed. Oumu knew that Lucifer is the one who killed the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House. And it is more than likely that the Six Pirs of the Warmester Denoble House are with the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House when Lucifer killed him. In other words, Lucifer not only killed the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House but also the Six Pirs of the Warmester Denoble House. And now, Oumu is a demon who cannot even match up to a single pir of the Warmester Denoble House. Even though he is the demon in charge of the duty of war, he can''t really handle even a single one of them. And now, there is a guy here who is more than likely to have killed all of them, all at the same time. Trying to kill Lucifer in his current condition is like saying that Oumu would be able to kill the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House since he is very old as well. That was why it was just impossible to seed. And now that Oumu has calcted that it was impossible to seed and that it would be impossible to kill Lucifer and Nocturnal Phantom even in their current conditions, Oumu decided to just do what a normal servant would do. And that is to help his distressed master, which is Oumu did as he kneeled on the floor and grabbed Lucifer''s shoulders. "Lucis! Are you alright?! What''s happening to you?!" Oumu said those words with a look that just seems to scream how worried he was. It seems that Oumu is also a very good actor. Well, he had to be able to do something like this to be in charge of a very important department within the Warmester Denoble House. However, when Oumu touched Lucifer''s body...there was something crazy that happened. And that was...the blood on the ground...the blood of Lucifer...suddenly started to float in the air. No, it didn''t just float in the air, but it also made Oumu remove his hands from Lucifer''s shoulders! "H-Huh? What''s going on? What is this..." Oumu murmured as he looked at his hands being covered by Lucifer''s blood. Even though it was blood and blood was supposed to be disgusting, it didn''t feel that way for Oumu. In fact, Oumu felt stronger, rejuvenated, and better than before. Well, this is just because...in the demon''s world, Lucifer''s blood is considered to be holy water. After all...Lucifer''s blood is a Hell God''s blood. However, that was not the most important point as Oumu''s hands were finally removed from Lucifer''s shoulders. And as soon as Oumu''s hands were out of the way...yes, Oumu''s hands were in the way...for the blood. Anyway, as soon as Oumu''s hands were out of the way, the blood...suddenly covered Lucifer''s body and Nocturnal Phantom. As Nocturnal Phantom was already weakened and was near death because of what happened, he was sucked right back in Lucifer. Well, this is because that it could be considered that Lucifer''s body is Nocturnal Phantom''s home. And home is the ce where one can rest better than ever. Anyway, that is not the main point in this situation. The main point is that...the blood suddenly covered Lucifer up. "What''s going on..." Oumu murmured as he looked at the blood with his eyes...having just the sparkles of a little boy. Well, it was only natural that he would have that kind of sparkles in his eyes. Why? It was because he didn''t know what was going on. And with Oumu being the way that he is, he...was curious about what was going on and what the blood was all about. He was curious about what would happen to the blood or what would the blood do to Lucifer, and he was also curious about Lucifer himself. And because he was curious, as if he didn''t even have the pressure that he felt just earlier, he just had the look of a little kid right now. However...that kind of look would be wiped away from his face a secondter. Why? It was because of the blood that was covering Lucifer up. The blood...finally moved in a weird way, but that was not the main point. The blood moved...and it made Lucifer wore it like...how he would wear armor. Right, the blood looked like armor for Lucifer right now. But that was not even the end of it. Lucifer was standing right now, but it was clear as day that Lucifer was knocked unconscious. It was evident just from how his head was hanging from his neck. But...even though Lucifer is strong, he shouldn''t be able to do something like this unless he is awake. Even though the demons don''t really know the science of gravity, they know that when one''s bnce goes out of control, one would fall. And it was clear as day that Lucifer doe not have control over his bnce right now as he is knocked unconscious. That would mean that Lucifer should have fallen to the ground any minute by now, but that didn''t happen. And because Oumu was aware of those facts, the sparkles in his eyes got even stronger. The excitement that he was feeling rose to a higher level. It was as if he was a little kid, being taken by his mother to see the weapon shop that he''s been wanting to visit ever since he could remember. However, the surprises did not end there. Why? It was because of the blood that acted like armor for Lucifer...made a move again. It made a move as it made two lines, and those two lines...suddenly went right inside of Lucifer''s two closed eyes! Right, Lucifer''s blood struck his own two eyes! It was unbelievable, but as erringly as it should be, Lucifer did not even wake up from the pain or anything of the sort. If anything, he looked like he got more wasted than before. "Wow...what''s going to happen next..." Oumu murmured as if he was watching a show. Well, in a way, he was indeed watching a show. It could possibly be the greatest show that he would ever witness. And the next thing that would happen in this show is that... "Hmm...this is..." Lucifer''s voice suddenly resounded out in this room. No, it was Lucifer''s voice, but it did not feel like it was Lucifer at all. Oumu thought that as well, and he was proven correct as Lucifer moved his head up. And as soon as he moved his head up, the blood that was supposed to be gone suddenly began to shine as it did before, acting like armor! But that was not all as there was even a spear in Lucifer''s right hand. "Oh. My master''s life is dangerously close to being zapped out. How long has it been since I, the Blood Guardian, has been woken up from my deep slumber?" Lucifer...said those words with a look as if he was bored. Chapter 134: Blood Guardian II Chapter 134: Blood Guardian II "Oh. My master''s life is dangerously close to being zapped out. How long has it been since I, the Blood Guardian, has been woken up from my deep slumber?" Lucifer...said those words with a look as if he was bored. Well...it was not really Lucifer who said those words. It was the Blood Guardian, who has taken over Lucifer''s body. This is because Lucifer''s life was dangerously close to being zapped out as he said, and the one who is tasked with dealing with situations like these is called the Blood Guardian. And the only time that the Blood Guardian has evere out of Lucifer''s body is when Lucifer has shed against other Hell Gods and Heaven Gods. After all, who would be strong enough to make Lucifer almost lose his life other than his fellow Gods? No one. And that is why Blood Guardian thought that there is a God near here, who was just battling Lucifer. That is the reason why Blood Guardian moved his head here and there to search the area. However, the Blood Guardian was shocked to see that...there was no God near him. "Oh, my. Oh, my. What the hell is going on?" the Blood Guardian said. It was then that the Blood Guardian finally saw Oumu, who was just standing near him. "Hmm? Were you the one who did this to my master? Oh, wait. That was a rude question to ask." "Yep, yep. If my master was awake, he would have punished me by now. After all, you would never be able to injure my master, much less make him almost lose his life." "He would see it as rude for me to even ask you this question." "Ahhh, I''m getting rusty, haven''t I? It''s probably because I rarely go out." The Blood Guardian said all those words as he looked down on Oumu. It seems that...the Blood Guardian was quite talkative as he just said one thing after another. However, that was not the important point. Lucifer was already buckling on his knees and was about to copse to death. His condition was so bad that it even tempted Oumu that he would be able to betray Lucifer and kill him and take revenge for histe master. And now...just because some guy called the Blood Guardian came out, Lucifer...was able to stand up and even act so perfectly normal? It was obvious that the Blood Guardian is the one controlling Lucifer''s body right now, but...Lucifer''s body condition should still be the same. That is why...it was so fascinating for Oumu - to be able to witness something so bizarre. A creature that was controlling its master''s battered body, a body that couldn''t even move a few seconds ago. How can this creature even able to move his master''s battered body? These questions flowed in and out of Oumu''s mind and he really wanted to satisfy his curiosity. Normally, Oumu wouldn''t take a chance or anything of the sort when ites to Lucifer. However...since it was the Blood Guardian who was taking control of Lucifer''s body now, and it seems that he was quite talkative, Oumu thought that he should take this chance to ask about what was going on. After all, they were still different person so it should be fine. That was why Oumu really decided with all of his heart to ask the Blood Guardian. "H-Hey, you said that your name is the Blood Guardian, right...? I am a servant of Lucis, taking care of him. Are you also a servant of Lucis?" Oumu carefully asked the Blood Guardian. Of course, the Blood Guardian answered him with the same bored look on his face. "Lucis? Ah, are you referring to the old name of my master? Anyway, indeed I am a servant of Lucis." "My name is Blood Guardian, and I am tasked with dealing with situations like these where my master''s life is dangerously close to being zapped out." "And since I am tasked with such an important duty, this only goes to show that I am strong! I stand equal to the Hell Gods, who would only be the ones capable enough to make my master''s life be dangerously close to being wiped out!" "H-Hell Gods?! You stand equal to them!?" Oumu shouted out loud as the stars in his eyes just shone brightly. It was because he just heard an absurd phrase that he didn''t expect that he would hear in this situation. However, because Oumu was too excited about what was going on and about the overall situation, he didn''t doubt it or anything of the sort. Well, this is because this would his only chance to know more about Lucifer. Anyway, when the Blood Guardian heard those words, he just nodded his head with the same bored look on his face. "That''s right. I am the Blood Guardian, one of the most important Demon Authorities of the Hell God, Lucifer." "I am also one of his few servants that were personally created with his soul." "Hence, it is no doubt that I stand equal to the Hell Gods." "Though, it is just because I am capable of using my master''s powers freely as I have been granted the right to do so." The Blood guardian...said those words as if what he said was nothing special. Well, it indeed was nothing special...for the Blood Guardian. It wasmon sense to him, but it was definitely notmon sense for Oumu. What''s more, the Blood Guardian just literally spilled Lucifer''s secrets for Oumu to hear. What he just said was information on Lucifer that the other Hell Gods and Heaven Gods would do anything to acquire. And the Blood Guardian just carelessly said those words to Oumu as if nothing was wrong. Well, this is just because it was justmon sense for him and he thought that it was only normal. Besides, the situation isn''t really that bad...if one thinks about it. Oumu is indeed interested in this situation, but he does not understand the value of what the Blood Guardian just said. However, there is something that the Blood Guardian just said that caught Oumu''s attention. And that is... "D-Demon Authorities of the Hell God, Lucifer? D-Does that mean that since you are taking over Lucis'' body...he is the Hell God, Lucifer?" Oumu asked the Blood Guardian with a little bit less enthusiasm. This is because he doubted it. Of course, Oumu is excited to know what the Blood Guardian is all about and all that stuff. However, that was it. He was just curious about the Blood Guardian and how he works. But...that does not mean that Oumu would just naturally believe whatever the Blood Guardian says. Besides, Oumu already has a reason to doubt it as he beat the Nocturnal Phantom when ites to knowledge about the Hell God, Lucifer. Though, Oumu also doubts his victory since Lucifer said that history might have been changed. However, Oumu, at the back of his head, naturally trusts himself more than Lucifer. That is why he really thought that Lucis...is not the Lucifer that he knows and just an imposter trying to scare them. However, the Blood Guardian didn''t know about this, and he had no reason to know about this. Hell, even if the Blood Guardian knows about this, he wouldn''t even give a fuck about it. But...he would dly answer Oumu''s question as...well, it was obvious by now, but the Blood Guardian is extremely talkative. This is because he rarely goes out as he is barely needed by Lucifer and he wants to savor every moment that he gets while he''s out in the world. Anyway, this is what the Blood Guardian said. "That''s right. One of the Demon Authorities of the Hell God, Lucifer." "Demon Authorities are-" The Blood Guardian said, but...he was stopped by Oumu as Oumu interjected. "Demon Authorities is the power of Hell Gods! It is their powers as Gods!" "So are you saying that you are a power of a God!?" Oumu asked the Blood Guardian. And to which, the Blood Guardian answered. "Indeed. And because I am such a special creature, my powers are more than special as well." "Dare I might say that my powers itself are more essential to my master than his other Demon Authorities." "Why? This is because I naturally have the power to reconstruct his body and heal his wounds just by being awake." "What''s more, since I have been granted the right to be able to use his powers without any restriction, I am as strong as my master." "Of course, this does not mean that I can use his powers as well as he could, but...one must not underestimate the raw power of a Hell God." The Blood Guardian said those words. Well, this is one w of the Blood Guardian. What he said was the truth. If one thinks about it, he is one hell of a cheat. He can heal Lucifer''s body just by being awake, and that was it. However, he is just...too talkative. That is the reason why Lucifer made it so that the Blood Guardian would only appear when he is needed. "Do you understand, little boy?" The Blood Guardian asked Oumu. Chapter 135: Samael Chapter 135: Samael "Do you understand, little boy?" The Blood Guardian asked Oumu. Well, Oumu definitely understands what the Blood Guardian said as the Blood Guardian exined everything in detail. It would be weird if Oumu was not able to understand it after hearing what the Blood Guardian said. However, even though Oumu was able to understand what the Blood Guardian said, that doesn''t necessarily mean that Oumu...was ready to ept what he just said. Why? It was because what the Blood Guardian said is just straight-up ridiculous! And from what Oumu understands, Demon Authorities of a Hell God is really incredible powers that the Hell Gods keep in secret. In other words, the Demon Authorities of a Hell God is what one would call the trump card of the Hell God. It was their secret technique! And although what Blood Guardian said is kind of underwhelming since he can only heal Lucifer''s body and just use his powers, Oumu knows that it is not simple as that. It must be something more amazing than that. It could be that...the Blood Guardian would be able to heal Lucifer''s body from being a near-corpse back to full health in just mere seconds. And that is ridiculous! In a battle where everything is decided in an instant, what the Blood Guardian can do is just absolutely ridiculous! At least, that''s what Oumu understands from what the Blood Guardian told him. And although he didn''t really borate on this part, it was the truth that the Blood Guardian can really do that. He can really make Lucifer recover from being a near-corpse back to full health in just mere seconds. And in a fight where such instantaneous regeneration can happen, this is really a crucial ability and it is what Lucifer''s enemies would want to seal up first. After all, they do not know if the Blood Guardian can do it once, twice, or even thrice in a row. In other words, as long as the Blood Guardian is alive, then they wouldn''t be able to kill Lucifer. If they can outdo the Blood Guardian''s regeneration, then they might stand a chance. However...the Blood Guardian is able to heal Lucifer''s body back to full health by just being awake. In other words, he does not need to focus on healing Lucifer or anything of the sort. And since the Blood Guardian has been granted the right to be able to control Lucifer''s powers in his stead, what that means is that...he would be able to fight back and make sure that the regeneration would go smoothly. If this is not a hell of a cheat of an ability, then Oumu does not even know what is. This is the reason why it is the truth that the Blood Guardian is one of the most important Demon Authorities of the Hell God, Lucifer. However, Oumu is not able to ept that. It was already ridiculous that the Blood Guardian is able to do that without any risks or anything of the sort. But if Oumu actually epts that kind of an exnation, that would also mean that Oumu is epting that the Blood Guardian is indeed the Demon Authority of Lucifer. In other words, he is epting that Lucis...is indeed Lucifer. And that goes against his belief. He already believed that Lucis is not Lucifer. Of course, this does not mean that Oumu cannot just ept that or anything of the sort. If there were plenty of pieces of evidence that proves that Lucifer is indeed Lucifer, then Oumu would believe him. However, right now, it was just his word against Lucifer''s word. There is no proof or anything of the sort that proves that Lucifer is indeed Lucifer. There may be the Blood Guardian and he may prove to be some kind of proof, but then again, it is just his word against Oumu''s word and to someone like Oumu who is really curious about things and surprisingly meticulous about fact-checking, he cannot consider it as a fact. That is why...Oumu cannot ept whatever the Blood Guardian just said. That is why...even though Oumu is really curious about what was going on with the Blood Guardian and he also wanted to ask how it was possible that he could do something like that, the sparkles in Oumu''s eyes...have finally died down while looking at Lucifer. His excitement was gone, and from the mood of a cheerful boy to the demeanor of a strong demon...Oumu was looking at the Blood Guardian. It was quite amazing that Oumu was able to stop himself. After all, Oumu is the type of demon who would do anything just to make sure that his curiosity would be satisfied. However, this just goes to show that even for Oumu, this is a serious matter that he cannot just let go of. After all, this was Hell Gods that they were talking about. Even Oumu would know what kind of future he would have if they keep on talking about this. Of course, since Oumu didn''t believe the Blood Guardian that he is indeed a Demon Authority of the Hell God, Lucifer, he couldn''t really say that he understood what the Blood Guardian said. And Oumu really cannot just say that outrightly either. After all, that would mean that Oumu would just say that he thinks that the Blood Guardian is a liar and one can guess how that would go. That is why Oumu decided to give one more chance. Right, Oumu had the balls to give the Blood Guardian one more chance to prove that...he is indeed the Demon Authority of the Hell God, Lucifer. And to do that, Oumu asked... "I understand that. But does that mean that...since you are here, Lucifer''s body is being regenerated at a fast pace?" Of course, when Oumu asked that, the Blood Guardian quickly answered. "That''s right. It is being regenerated at a fast pace, and he would be healthier than he is before." "However, it seems that my master''s body is quite in a terrible state even before it turned dangerously bad." "And it seems that not even I will be able to fix it." "Hmm...this is probably because of his inactivity." The Blood Guardian said those words without any hesitation with an interesting look. Well, it was only natural that he would be interested in this since it was concerning Lucifer''s body. The Blood Guardian is aware of how strong Lucifer''s body is, and when he got summoned here, Lucifer''s body was already breaking down even before it turned dangerously bad. The Blood Guardian was able to see through that, which made him question why that was the case. Of course, the only conclusion that the Blood Guardian came up with is the fact that Lucifer has not really gone outside to do anything and just read books all day long. However... "That''s weird, though. My master''s body would be able to survive for a million years without moving, eating, or drinking." "That should not be the case...unless someone poisoned him." "Is he even aware of this? Ah, he should be." "Maybe that''s the reason why the others are not here with him." The Blood Guardian continued to say. Unfortunately for the Blood Guardian, he cannot speak with Lucifer. After all, the only time the Blood Guardian is awake is when Lucifer is out. Of course, the Blood Guardian would be able to talk with Lucifer. However, that is only when Luciferes to him first. The Blood Guardian wouldn''t be able to talk to Lucifer first. Well, this is because he is too talkative and Lucifer ordered him to not talk to him first. Anyway, Oumu didn''t really care about what he said, which is why he didn''t really pay attention to what he said. What Oumu wanted, in this case, is to just break the ice. And now that he broke the ice, he then spoke. "So...when will Samael and Lucifer finally meet?" Oumu asked. And what Oumu asked was...a very weird question. A name that just came out of nowhere and Lucifer. It was as if Oumu was just guessing things here. However, he is definitely not. Even though there is a chance that history has indeed been manipted by someone, there are still facts here. And that is the truth as Lucifer is still known as a Hell God. And in the story of Lucifer, there was Samael. Lucifer''s brother, Samael. And if the Blood Guardian is indeed the Demon Authority of the Hell God, Lucifer, then...he should know who Samael is. He should know that Lucifer...have killed Samael himself. And that is the...truth. The Blood Guardian did know who Samael was and that he is now dead. However, the Blood Guardian was...looking at Oumu in a weird way. Why? It was because his eyes were full of bloodlust. No...it was not only his eyes but this whole room suddenly was full of bloodlust! "What did you say? Did you not know that name is banned around my master? Huh?" The Blood Guardian said. And when he asked that, Oumu...was already on his knees, unable to withstand the pressure. And with this, Oumu was...sure. ''S-so, he''s indeed Lucifer!'' Oumu thought. Chapter 136: Lucifers Life Chapter 136: Lucifer''s Life ''S-so, he''s indeed Lucifer!'' Oumu thought. Howe Oumu was sure that the Blood Guardian is indeed the Demon Authority of the Hell God, Lucifer, and that Lucis is indeed Lucifer? He just said a name, and that was it. He did nothing special that could have unlocked the mystery for him or did he do anything mind-breaking. Well, it was simple. It was because...it is indeed simple. Oumu was the type of guy who studies everything. As long as his interest is piqued, he would study everything rted to the subject he''s interested in. Naturally, Oumu...has heard of Lucifer, the Hell God. Although history seems to have been influenced by someone, the facts are still...the facts. And it was a fact that Lucifer had a brother named Samael. Since Samael is directly linked to Lucifer, Oumu has studied everything about Samael, too. However, even though he did everything that he could to make sure that he would be able to find out anything about Samael, Oumu was not able to find even a single trace of him except for the one that says that he is the brother of Lucifer. Oumu thought that this was weird, but...something like this is definitely possible to happen. And how would that be possible? A Hell God''s powers. A Hell God''s authority. A Hell God''s orders. In other words, Lucifer is the one who erased every single piece of information about Samael from the history books, and he made the demons not talk about Samael or anything else about him. This is the only possible way why a figure like Samuel would have his information be wiped out. After all, it would have not been easy for amon folk or even a demon king to have wiped out information about the brother of a Hell God. But how did Oumu use this to confirm that the Blood Guardian is indeed the Demon Authority of the Hell God, Lucifer? It was simple. Oumu thought that the reason why Lucifer would go through the trouble to erase his brother''s track in the history books is either Samael has died unexpectedly and Lucifer is extremely sad about it, or...Lucifer and Samael had a falling out and Lucifer killed him himself. Now, Oumu didn''t really know if his guess was on the spot, but...it was pretty obvious to anyone who would have studied the past of Lucifer. It would be obvious that...Lucifer wouldn''t like to hear the name of Samuel. And now, since the Blood Guardian did react just like how Oumu would have expected him to act, it was now clear to Oumu that Lucifer is indeed Lucifer. Well, there''s no way that Lucifer wouldn''t be Lucifer. Anyway, this does not mean that Oumu is fine now or anything of the sort. If anything, he is in a more dangerous position than ever. After all, the Blood Guardian is out for his blood! That was why after Oumu confirmed that Lucifer is Lucifer, he quickly thought of how he would be able to solve this situation. Since the Blood Guardian was talkative about everything, Oumu got an idea of how he would be able to solve this situation. If the Blood Guardian got angry for the sake of Lucifer, then...Oumu should just tell the Blood Guardian to calm down...for the sake of Lucifer. And now that he got a n, Oumu then spoke right away, "W-wait!" Oumu said while looking down on the floor and raised his hands up as a sign of surrender. However, Oumu was a fast-thinker. He knew that the Blood Guardian wouldn''t stop just because he raised his hands up as a sign of surrender. And that was why Oumu continued to speak, "If you continue to move around, then our master''s body wouldn''t be able to survive!" "And if that happens, it would be your fault that the great Lucifer would die!" Oumu shouted out loud for everyone to hear...though, they are the only demons in this ce. However, it was enough. As soon as Oumu finished shouting out thatst word, the pressure around him and the bloodlust that he felt crawling up to his skin disappeared almost immediately. "Master would die? What are you talking about?" The Blood Guardian immediately asked Oumu about what he was talking about. Naturally, the Blood Guardian became interested in this topic as it concerns Lucifer''s life. And the Blood Guardian is exactly the one who is responsible for Lucifer''s life in this situation. The reason why he was even created is to make sure that Lucifer wouldn''t die at all. If the Blood Guardian wouldn''t pay attention to what Oumu just said, then he would have failed his duty and be aughing-stock among Lucifer''s servants. Well, that''s not the reason why the Blood Guardian stopped moving. It was because he was sincerely concerned about Lucifer''s life. And since things finally calmed down for a little bit, Oumu looked up and tried to look if he could move now. And he was able to find out that he indeed could move. And now that he knows that he could move, he then began to slowly stand up, but his hands were still up in the air. This is to make sure that the Blood Guardian wouldn''t get the wrong idea and wouldn''t just attack Oumu out of nowhere. Oumu was a guy who was pretty meticulous about details like these. And since it was concerning his life as well, he had doubled the effort to make sure that he wouldn''t just mess up or anything of the sort. And now, Oumu was finally standing as well. Oumu then began to speak while looking at the Blood Guardian. "Don''t you find it strange? The fact that you were suddenly woken up when you are literally the guy who could be considered to be thest line of defense of the Hell God, Lucifer?" "What''s more, in a situation where there is no one who could possibly hurt the Hell God, Lucifer?" Oumu said. And what Oumu said was...reasonable. It was indeed strange for the Blood Guardian that he was suddenly woken up in a situation like this where there is no immediate danger to Lucifer. That was the first thought that came to his mind when he first woke up, and now that Oumu spoke of it, he indeed found it strange. "There are no other Hell Gods in here or even Heaven Gods. In other words, there are no beings who could possibly have hurt my master, is that what you are trying to say?" The Blood Guardian said those words while looking at Oumu with a conflicted look on his face. Why? It was because he could understand where this was about to go. The Blood Guardian is aware of Lucifer''s body condition ever since he woke up since his function is literally to repair Lucifer''s body back to full health. However, the Blood Guardian didn''t think that it would be that bad so he wasn''t really worried about it. But he did know that he wouldn''t be able to get Lucifer back to his body''s prime. That was why...now that Oumu talked about it, it suddenly hit a nail in the Blood Guardian''s head. Of course, since the Blood Guardian was understanding what Oumu wanted to talk about, it was easier for Oumu to continue talking. "That''s right. And still, you have been woken up. This is because of the master''s body. I saw it myself. He unleashed his wrath once, and afterward, he just vomited blood." "I was so panicked that I didn''t even know what to do! And since I am quite new to his service, I also didn''t know about you until you showed up!" "Anyway, what I wanted to say is...Lucifer''s body is in a terrible condition where even moving a little bit would cost him his life." Oumu said those words with as much emotion as possible to make it seem like what he said was believable. Why? It was because he said some lies in there. Well, it was only natural that Oumu would want to lie to secure his safety in this situation. And it seems that it did work. However, there is something off about Oumu''s story, and that is the fact that he did not take into ount the Blood Guardian''s ability. "I have been awake for a couple of minutes now. And since it has been a couple of minutes, my master''s body should have started regenerating itself faster than ever." "In other words, he would be able to move and nothing would happen to his life, no?" The Blood Guardian said, and what he said was the truth. As long as the Blood Guardian is awake, Lucifer''s body would be able to focus on regeneration. And that is something that could be considered to be amazing, and now that the Blood Guardian is awake, that is exactly what Lucifer''s body is doing. But...there is something that the Blood Guardian failed to understand. And that is the severity of Lucifer''s condition. "That''s right. However, even though the master is a Hell God, a powerful being, all it took for him to summon you is just one or two vomit of blood." "This means that his body...is in a worse condition than ever, and your healing...might not even work." Oumu said those words. Chapter 137: An Idea Chapter 137: An Idea "This means that his body...is in a worse condition than ever, and your healing...might not even work." Oumu said those words, and what he said was reasonable and the truth. Lucifer just unleashed his wrath and went out of control for like a few seconds, and after that, he ended up vomiting blood. That could only mean that there was something wrong with his body if he would just buckle down just like that after a single out burtst, especially when he is the Hell God, Lucifer. And now that Oumu has confirmed that Lucis is really the Hell God, Lucifer, then he also confirmed that there is something wrong with his body that even the Blood Guardian would not be able to fix. However, it seems that the Blood Guardian did not think that way. Well, it was only natural that the Blood Guardian would not think that way. Why? It was simple. It is because it is insulting to him. The Blood Guardian was created for the sole purpose of being able to reconstruct Lucifer''s body back to full health in just a few seconds, sometimes even in an instant And now, Oumu is saying that he can not do that. There''s no way that the Blood Guardian would be able to ept something so ridiculous, especially when the demon who said it to him is just...a weak demon who could never be on par with him. What''s more, that is not only insulting to the Blood Guardian but also insulting to Lucifer. Oumu is basically saying that Lucifer is so weak that he is on death''s door just because of losing control once. That is just straight up sphemy when ites to the Blood Guardian, and that is why the Blood Guardian did not exactly like what Oumu just said. However, there is a reason why the Blood Guardian has not moved an inch at all and did not disapprove of what Oumu just said. It is because it concerns Lucifer''s health and life. As long as the topic is about Lucifer''s health and life, the Blood Guardian would be serious with it and would want to get every single detail about what is going on. After all, that is the reason why the Blood Guardian was created by Lucifer himself. That is why the Blood Guardian then began to speak as he looked at Oumu not in a dominating demeanor, but a look that seems to have acknowledged him. "My healing might not work, you say...it is true that I am aware that my master''s body is not like before, and my guess is because he was poisoned by some other Hell Gods, but that does not mean he is that weak." The Blood Guardian said. And what he said was the truth. Even if there is something going on with Lucifer''s body that is making him weak as fuck, that does not necessarily mean that he is weak. It is just his body, and since it was just his body, that means that Lucifer would be able to do something about it. That is the reason why the Blood Guardian did not really believe that all it took for Lucifer to summon him was one or two vomit of blood. But there is something wrong with what the Blood Guardian said. Even if Lucifer is not really that weak and it was just his body, that is still...serious. Why? It was because his body. If Lucifer''s body dies, then his soul dies, which results in Lucifer dying. Even though Lucifer''s soul would probably be able to possess some body, he would not be as strong as he is now. In other words, his body is a crucial factor for him, and that is an essential fact. And that is what the Blood Guardian did not understand. Of course, Oumu seems to have picked up on what the Blood Guardian did not understand as he spoke. "Well, that is the truth. Even though his body is like that, I am no match for him. But the point of the matter is that...his body cannot keep up with him." "If what you have said is the truth, that he has been poisoned, then this situation is more serious than you think." "And since Lucifer is a Hell God, the only poison that would work on him is a poison that was made by another Hell God or worse, a Heaven God." "And if that was the kind of being that created this poison, then don''t you think that you...won''t be enough to heal him?" "After all, as far as I know, even without a Demon Authority, Lucifer, the Hell God, has a fast regeneration ability that makes it impossible to scar him unless one is at the same level as him, no?" Oumu said those words without any hesitation even though what he just said was kind of rude...to the Blood Guardian. Well, what he said was the truth, and there was no going around it. The only one who could poison a Hell God is another being that is on the same level as him. And even though the Blood Guardian can stand equal to a Hell God, there is nothing he can do here. The poison...has already infiltrated Lucifer''s body so deep that he is already this weak enough to summon the Blood Guardian after only vomiting blood or so. And now that the Blood Guardian heard this, his eyes...have literally gone wide in realization. He was shocked. He did not expect something like this would actually be happening. What''s more, it is even more unbelievable that Lucifer would not have noticed that he has been poisoned. Usually, he would have noticed it right at the very beginning and try to kill the person who tried to poison him. After killing the person who tried to poison him, Lucifer would then go on an adventure to try and heal himself . That is what the Blood Guardian believes that Lucifer would have done. However, it seems that not only did Lucifer not try to kill the person who tried to poison him, he did not even notice that he was poisoned. After all, if he knew, then he would be doing everything that he could to make sure that the poison is out of his body. That is why...the Blood Guardian was shocked at his very core. That is why the Blood Guardian then spoke, "Is that the reason why his body won''t be able to take it if I do something rash in his condition?" Of course, after Oumu heard those words, he just nodded his head as sincerely as he could while looking at the Blood Guardian. "Hmm...I guess you have a point," the Blood Guardian said. However, he is not done yet as he continued to speak. "It has been a few minutes since I have been awake but there is not sign of my master waking up at all." "This must really mean that my healing ability is not working." The Blood Guardian said those words. And what he said was the truth as well. If his healing ability is working as usual, then Lucifer would have woken up by now. Even though the Blood Guardian is able to use Lucifer''s body and powers, he has not really been able to do so. Why? It is because after a few seconds of waking up, the Blood Guardian would have been able to heal Lucifer''s body and Lucifer would then take over his body again. The process is so fast that the Blood Guardian does not even has a chance of using Lucifer''s powers. And this only means that his healing ability is that good. However, for some reason, in this situation, Lucifer has still not woken up. This can only mean one thing, and that is that the Blood Guardian''s healing ability has not healed up Lucifer enough that he can return back to his body. Well, this is not surprising. The Blood Guardian is a power of Lucifer, one of his trump cards. And as stated before, Lucifer''s powers have been locked for some reason. This is probably because of his body. But anyway, the point is that the Blood Guardian would have been affected as well. The only reason why the Blood Guardian was able to wake up is because he is a Demon Authority of a Hell God. He is a special being, and had he not been that special, he would not even have been activated. That is why...it is not surprising to see that the Blood Guardian''s healing ability is not working on Lucifer right now. However, if that was the case, then...what should the Blood Guardian do? The Blood Guardian can note up with anything, which is why he spoke. "You. What do I do in this situation?" The Blood Guardian asked Oumu. And as soon as Oumu heard those words, he spoke. "I have an idea." Chapter 138: This is a bugged Chapter, please do not buy! Chapter 138: This is a bugged Chapter, please do not buy! "This means that his body...is in a worse condition than ever, and your healing...might not even work." Oumu said those words, and what he said was reasonable and the truth. Lucifer just unleashed his wrath and went out of control for like a few seconds, and after that, he ended up vomiting blood. That could only mean that there was something wrong with his body if he would just buckle down just like that after a single out burtst, especially when he is the Hell God, Lucifer. And now that Oumu has confirmed that Lucis is really the Hell God, Lucifer, then he also confirmed that there is something wrong with his body that even the Blood Guardian would not be able to fix. However, it seems that the Blood Guardian did not think that way. Well, it was only natural that the Blood Guardian would not think that way. Why? It was simple. It is because it is insulting to him. The Blood Guardian was created for the sole purpose of being able to reconstruct Lucifer''s body back to full health in just a few seconds, sometimes even in an instant And now, Oumu is saying that he can not do that. There''s no way that the Blood Guardian would be able to ept something so ridiculous, especially when the demon who said it to him is just...a weak demon who could never be on par with him. What''s more, that is not only insulting to the Blood Guardian but also insulting to Lucifer. Oumu is basically saying that Lucifer is so weak that he is on death''s door just because of losing control once. That is just straight up sphemy when ites to the Blood Guardian, and that is why the Blood Guardian did not exactly like what Oumu just said. However, there is a reason why the Blood Guardian has not moved an inch at all and did not disapprove of what Oumu just said. It is because it concerns Lucifer''s health and life. As long as the topic is about Lucifer''s health and life, the Blood Guardian would be serious with it and would want to get every single detail about what is going on. After all, that is the reason why the Blood Guardian was created by Lucifer himself. That is why the Blood Guardian then began to speak as he looked at Oumu not in a dominating demeanor, but a look that seems to have acknowledged him. "My healing might not work, you say...it is true that I am aware that my master''s body is not like before, and my guess is because he was poisoned by some other Hell Gods, but that does not mean he is that weak." The Blood Guardian said. And what he said was the truth. Even if there is something going on with Lucifer''s body that is making him weak as fuck, that does not necessarily mean that he is weak. It is just his body, and since it was just his body, that means that Lucifer would be able to do something about it. That is the reason why the Blood Guardian did not really believe that all it took for Lucifer to summon him was one or two vomit of blood. But there is something wrong with what the Blood Guardian said. Even if Lucifer is not really that weak and it was just his body, that is still...serious. Why? It was because his body. If Lucifer''s body dies, then his soul dies, which results in Lucifer dying. Even though Lucifer''s soul would probably be able to possess some body, he would not be as strong as he is now. In other words, his body is a crucial factor for him, and that is an essential fact. And that is what the Blood Guardian did not understand. Of course, Oumu seems to have picked up on what the Blood Guardian did not understand as he spoke. "Well, that is the truth. Even though his body is like that, I am no match for him. But the point of the matter is that...his body cannot keep up with him." "If what you have said is the truth, that he has been poisoned, then this situation is more serious than you think." "And since Lucifer is a Hell God, the only poison that would work on him is a poison that was made by another Hell God or worse, a Heaven God." "And if that was the kind of being that created this poison, then don''t you think that you...won''t be enough to heal him?" "After all, as far as I know, even without a Demon Authority, Lucifer, the Hell God, has a fast regeneration ability that makes it impossible to scar him unless one is at the same level as him, no?" Oumu said those words without any hesitation even though what he just said was kind of rude...to the Blood Guardian. Well, what he said was the truth, and there was no going around it. The only one who could poison a Hell God is another being that is on the same level as him. And even though the Blood Guardian can stand equal to a Hell God, there is nothing he can do here. The poison...has already infiltrated Lucifer''s body so deep that he is already this weak enough to summon the Blood Guardian after only vomiting blood or so. And now that the Blood Guardian heard this, his eyes...have literally gone wide in realization. He was shocked. He did not expect something like this would actually be happening. What''s more, it is even more unbelievable that Lucifer would not have noticed that he has been poisoned. Usually, he would have noticed it right at the very beginning and try to kill the person who tried to poison him. After killing the person who tried to poison him, Lucifer would then go on an adventure to try and heal himself . That is what the Blood Guardian believes that Lucifer would have done. However, it seems that not only did Lucifer not try to kill the person who tried to poison him, he did not even notice that he was poisoned. After all, if he knew, then he would be doing everything that he could to make sure that the poison is out of his body. That is why...the Blood Guardian was shocked at his very core. That is why the Blood Guardian then spoke, "Is that the reason why his body won''t be able to take it if I do something rash in his condition?" Of course, after Oumu heard those words, he just nodded his head as sincerely as he could while looking at the Blood Guardian. "Hmm...I guess you have a point," the Blood Guardian said. However, he is not done yet as he continued to speak. "It has been a few minutes since I have been awake but there is not sign of my master waking up at all." "This must really mean that my healing ability is not working." The Blood Guardian said those words. And what he said was the truth as well. If his healing ability is working as usual, then Lucifer would have woken up by now. Even though the Blood Guardian is able to use Lucifer''s body and powers, he has not really been able to do so. Why? It is because after a few seconds of waking up, the Blood Guardian would have been able to heal Lucifer''s body and Lucifer would then take over his body again. The process is so fast that the Blood Guardian does not even has a chance of using Lucifer''s powers. And this only means that his healing ability is that good. However, for some reason, in this situation, Lucifer has still not woken up. This can only mean one thing, and that is that the Blood Guardian''s healing ability has not healed up Lucifer enough that he can return back to his body. Well, this is not surprising. The Blood Guardian is a power of Lucifer, one of his trump cards. And as stated before, Lucifer''s powers have been locked for some reason. This is probably because of his body. But anyway, the point is that the Blood Guardian would have been affected as well. The only reason why the Blood Guardian was able to wake up is because he is a Demon Authority of a Hell God. He is a special being, and had he not been that special, he would not even have been activated. That is why...it is not surprising to see that the Blood Guardian''s healing ability is not working on Lucifer right now. However, if that was the case, then...what should the Blood Guardian do? The Blood Guardian can note up with anything, which is why he spoke. "You. What do I do in this situation?" The Blood Guardian asked Oumu. And as soon as Oumu heard those words, he spoke. "I have an idea." Chapter 139: Servant Chapter 139: Servant "I have an idea," Oumu said as he looked at the Blood Guardian with a serious look on his face. Of course, Oumu had an idea. No, it would be more correct to say that he is creating an idea to solve this current situation now. Since Oumu now confirmed that Lucifer is indeed Lucifer, there is no way that Oumu would try to betray him or even try to attack him anymore. Even though Lucifer is in a bad state right now, the Blood Guardian would still be able to squash Oumu''s head like a piece of bug that he is and die. What''s more, Oumu is just a normal demon. And Lucifer is his God. Even though there are demons who want to be better than their Gods, Oumu is not like that. Hell, Oumu is even happy to know that he has met one of the Hell Gods of the past. That is why...it would make Oumu more than happy...to know that he would be able to help a God. After all, how tiny is his existence whenpared to Lucifer? Just knowing that he was able to sustain a great existence like Lucifer is enough to make Oumu be proud to be a demon. That was why Oumu was using every single brain cell that he had to make sure that he would be able toe up with a solution as fast as possible. But...it seems that the Blood Guardian''s mouth was faster as he spoke. "What is it - that idea of yours?" The Blood Guardian asked Oumu with quite the sharp eyes. Well, this is only natural. Although Oumu said that he is also a servant of Lucifer, that does not mean that the Blood Guardian would believe him without any problems at all. What''s more, since this is a matter that concerns Lucifer''s life itself, the Blood Guardian''s guards were more higher than ever. After all, this is the reason why the Blood Guardian was created - to protect Lucifer''s life at all costs. And since this random servant was saying that he had an idea that could possibly help save Lucifer''s life, the Blood Guardian would want to make sure that it would be as safe as possible, and as fast as possible. If the Blood Guardian spots even one bullshit spouted by Oumu, the Blood Guardian would quickly abort it and kill Oumu. The Blood Guardian is definitely not joking around when ites to his master''s life. However, even though the Blood Guardian asked Oumu about his idea, Oumu still did not answer. Well, this is because he still has not finished thinking of a solution. Of course, this made the Blood Guardian...wait for his answer. Why? It was because the Blood Guardian didn''t even know what to do in this situation. Although the Blood Guardian is definitely a special existence, that does not mean that he is all-knowing or anything of the sort. All he knows is how to preserve his master''s life with his natural ability, but now that his natural ability is not working, the Blood Guardian is lost in this situation. Because of this, the Blood Guardian wanted to know what was Oumu''s idea, which could possibly solve their current situation. It would be better for Oumu to say his idea rather than the Blood Guardian. At least, that''s what the Blood Guardian believed. Why? The reason is quite simple. Oumu is the one who exined to the Blood Guardian about Lucifer''s current condition. If it were not for him, then the Blood Guardian might actually put his master''s life at risk even more than now. Just that simple act alone made the Blood Guardian...have some trust and confidence in Oumu. That was why he just waited for Oumu to answer his question, thinking that Oumu is just hesitating for some kind of reason. And because of this, Oumu was given the amount of time that he needed toe up with something. Well, what he thought of isn''t really the solution to Lucifer''s body condition. It would be absurd if he coulde up with a solution since Lucifer himself couldn''t even cure himself. Anyway, this is what Oumu thought of, and he said this to the Blood Guardian. "You''re the Blood Guardian, and your sole purpose is to heal Lucifer''s body when he is about to lose his life, right?" "You have a natural ability that can heal his body just by being awake." "Am I correct?" Oumu asked the Blood Guardian. And even though the Blood Guardian found it weird that Oumu asked this since he already told him about this, the Blood Guardian still answered. "That''s right. I was created to heal my master." The Blood Guardian said while looking at Oumu. And as soon as he said those words, Oumu spoke. "Then...what if you do it consciously?" Oumu...asked the Blood Guardian. However, it seems that the Blood Guardian was unable to understand the point of his question. "What do you mean?" The Blood Guardian asked Oumu. And after hearing that kind of question, Oumu then took a step forward, getting a little bit closer to the Blood Guardian. "You said that you are able to heal Lucifer just by being awake, and it is something amazing, too, since you can pull him back to life in just a few seconds while in a battle, too." "However, what if you did it...on purpose, not just subconsciously? What if you...healed Lucifer himself, trying to control that ability of yours? Wouldn''t that make the healing more effective since you...are basically that ability?" Oumu said. And what he said was...something that could be considered to be mind-blowing. Why? It was because the Blood Guardian has never even thought of his ability in this way. Well, it was only natural since his ability always worked. However, now that his master''s body has crippled even his Demon Authority, the Blood Guardian, there is nothing that the Blood Guardian can do. In fact, it would be wrong of the Blood Guardian to just rely on his natural ability always since that''s basically taking his ability for granted. But...it was the truth of the matter that the Blood Guardian has never ever realized something so simple like this. And since the Blood Guardian never even thought of himself in this way, he...didn''t know the answer to Oumu''s question. "That''s...something that even I do not know. Whenever I am awake, I am able to heal my master." "In other words, I ampletely inexperienced in doing something like that." The Blood Guardian said. It was kind of ironic, to be honest. It was ironic that the Blood Guardian, whose sole purpose is to heal Lucifer back to full health, does not know how to control his power. If one thinks about it, the Blood Guardian is somewhat like a spoiled child who cannot aplish something once his guardian, Lucifer, is taken away from him. After all, that''s where his power stems from. However, it''s not like his answer would satisfy Oumu right now. The Blood Guardian is a special existence, and he is even a Demon Authority of the Hell God, Lucifer. There''s no way that the Blood Guardian would not have some kind of secret trick up his sleeve. That was why Oumu spoke to convince the Blood Guardian. "Inexperienced or not, you have to try it. This is Lucifer''s life we are talking about." "If you do not do something, you would have failed to do the very thing that you excel on." "Do you really want to risk your master''s life just because of your hesitation?" Oumu said without any hesitation. Well, it was only natural that he would have no hesitation while saying those words. After all, he knew that the Blood Guardian wouldn''t get offended or do something stupid in his master''s condition. Anyway, when the Blood Guardian heard those words, he spoke right away, seemingly thought of a convenient excuse. "Let''s say I do really focus on trying to heal my master. That would mean that I would not be able to protect my master by being able to use his powers." "And if my master is in while I am focusing...that is not a risk that I am willing to take." The Blood Guardian said. And what he said was the truth. If the Blood Guardian indeed tried to focus on healing Lucifer, he would have to give up the other side of his power, the power of being able to control Lucifer''s body and powers. And by doing so, he would not be able to protect Lucifer. But...it''s not like there are enemies in the ce where they were right now. "And? Who would possibly kill Lucifer in this situation?" Oumu asked. However, he is not done yet as he continued to speak. "I understand that you do no have enough trust in me as I am practically new." "But that does not matter. A servant is a servant. And you...are also a servant of Lucifer." "And a servant who does not do his duties is not a servant." Oumu said those words. Chapter 140: Inner Chapter 140: Inner "I understand that you do no have enough trust in me as I am practically new." "But that does not matter. A servant is a servant. And you...are also a servant of Lucifer." "And a servant who does not do his duties is not a servant." Oumu said those words. And what he said is the truth. If a servant cannot even do the expected tasks, then he is no longer a servant. The reason why Oumu worded it that way...is to make sure that the Blood Guardian would get fired up about this whole situation. After all, if Oumu was correct, then...the Blood Guardian takes pride in being a servant of Lucifer. Well, everyone would take great pride if they were indeed a servant of Lucifer. After all, that''s a God. And being a servant of a God...is a position that many would envy. However, in the Blood Guardian''s case, it is more extreme. Oumu was hoping to stir that emotion in the Blood Guardian''s case. After all, Oumu knew that the Blood Guardian would want to do his tasks as sessfully as possible. He wants to be able to make himself useful in the name of his lord. And it seems that that was the truth as the Blood Guardian spoke. "Alright...I''ll do as you say." The Blood Guardian said with a deep voice. It was as if he was holding something down. And that was the truth. The Blood Guardian was holding himself back down. Why? The reason is actually quite simple. The Blood Guardian was angry at himself. He was very angry at himself. He was angry because...he knew that Oumu was just trying to influence his decisions, which means that he was trying to manipte him. And this is something that the Blood Guardian would never take a liking to. However...the Blood Guardian cannot do anything in this situation. It is because it is for the purpose of saving his master''s life. When Oumu worded it that way, the deal was sealed for the Blood Guardian. And it was because the situation is like this that it made the Blood Guardian feel as if he...was useless. He was a special being. A being made by the soul of the Hell God, Lucifer, and one of his Demon Authorities as a Hell God. And now, he is being outwitted by some random demon out there in the woods. This fact is irritating the Blood Guardian and it was frustrating for him as well. However, there is nothing that he could do in this situation. The story that Oumu gave checks out what the Blood Guardian knows about Lucifer''s body. There was no lie in Oumu''s words, and that is why the Blood Guardian does not know if Oumu is lying or if he was saying the truth. After all, from what the Blood Guardian knows, Oumu is not lying! That is why the Blood Guardian is holding himself as much as possible so that he wouldn''t ruin things. Now that he already agreed to do this, there''s no turning back and it would be better if the Blood Guardian got to it as soon as possible. There would be no absolute way that it would be better for the Blood Guardian to stay for a long amount of time in Lucifer''s body. That was why...the Blood Guardian sat down on the floor without any problems. It seems that the Blood Guardian can move Lucifer''s body normally. Well, he could definitely use Lucifer''s body normally, but he cannot just do it while using his powers or Lucifer''s powers for that matter. "Alright. I will give it a try now." The Blood Guardian said those words. And as soon as the Blood Guardian said those words, he closed his eyes and Lucifer''s body naturally positioned itself into a meditation position. Lucifer looked like a very old meditator who is meditating on some random mountain. Anyway, when the Blood Guardian said that he will be giving it a try, he literally closed his outer consciousness, and just went deep into his inner consciousness. This is because the Blood Guardian knew that if there were any solutions to his problem, the problem of being able to control his healing, it would be located...at the very core of his being; his soul. The Blood Guardian is made by Lucifer''s soul, so his soul is as special as Lucifer''s. And the Blood Guardian is aware of this, which is why he even tried to look at the very core of his being. And now, the Blood Guardian is in a very dark ce. As the Blood Guardian didn''t really have a body of his own as he just takes over Lucifer''s body to appear, the Blood Guardian...was just existing with his thoughts and consciousness. It was pretty amazing how he was able to do this. But well, it was not really that surprising considering that he is a special creature. And now, in this very dark ce where the Blood Guardian is currently located, the Blood Guardian is allowing his instincts to take over. If there were anything that would help the Blood Guardian to find his very core, it would be his instincts. That was why...he let his instincts take over his consciousness, and the results were...given right away. Why? It was because the Blood Guardian can now ''see'' something with his non-existent eyes in this ce. And this something was...a very bright light at the end of a tunnel. It seems that the Blood Guardian is inside of a dark tunnel. And when the Blood Guardian saw the very bright light at the end of the tunnel, he had a thought. ''Ah. That must be the answer to this situation...'' The Blood Guardian thought. And he really believed that what he thought was the truth. After all, the light...truly did look like hope. That is why the Blood Guardian...with just his consciousness floated down the tunnel to reach his destination, the very dark bright light at the end of the tunnel. As the Blood Guardian was just consciousness and didn''t really have a body, it didn''t take him a long amount of time to go there. This is because it wasn''t really that long and he just needed to think to go there. How is that possible? It is because this ce is...the inner consciousness of the Blood Guardian. If one thinks of it that way, then it''s very reasonable that the Blood Guardian''s consciousness was able to reach its destination very fast. However...when the Blood Guardian''s consciousness was able to reach its destination, he was...shocked. He was shocked beyond his core. Why? It was because...the one who was waiting for him at the end of the tunnel...was his lord, Lucifer. ''My master!'' The Blood Guardian thought as he tried to kneel down, only to realize that he cannot really do that as he did not have a body of his own right now. And because of this, the Blood Guardian was...just standing around while looking at Lucifer. No, the Blood Guardian tried to look down as he didn''t want to look at Lucifer eye-to-eye. That would be impudent of him. However, since this ce is the Blood Guardian''s inner consciousness, he cannot really do something about this. And it seems that was the truth...as Lucifer who was staying in this ce spoke. "It''s useless, Blood Guardian. This ce is you. The more you think about it, the more it would appear right in front of your eyes." "Still, I didn''t think that I would meet you here. What happened?" Lucifer said...as he looked down on the Blood Guardian. And that was...pretty impossible. It was impossible for someone else to look down on the Blood Guardian in his own space. That was just impossible. If it were anyone who should be looking down on someone, it should be the Blood Guardian. However, it was...pretty reasonable how Lucifer is able to look down on the Blood Guardian even at this ce. After all, the Blood Guardian...is made with Lucifer''s soul. Anyway, when the Blood Guardian was asked, he quickly spoke. "A-ah....there are some problems going on, and I have to fix your body as fast as possible. It seems that my healing ability is not working, so I came here, hoping to find an answer." "My master...do you perhaps not have any recollection of what just happened?" The Blood Guardian asked Lucifer. And Lucifer...just spoke right away. "I do not have any recollection of what happened. Well, the reason is that I am here." "I may be Lucifer, the one who made you, but at the same time, I am not Lucifer." "I am the fragment of Lucifer''s soul, which was made to create you...Your soul and I have mixed together to create what is now known as the "Blood Guardian." "The reason why you can see me...hmmm... it is because Lucifer has predicted that something like this would happen, and he wanted to help you in this dire situation." Lucifer...no, the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul said those words without any hesitation. "M-master predicted that something like this would happen?" The Blood Guardian shakingly asked. He thought how terrifying Lucifer must be to be able to predict the Blood Guardian''s inability to heal his body! It was as if Lucifer was looking at the future! "That''s right. And now, I shall guide you to the answer that you seek..." Chapter 141: Superior Chapter 141: Superior "That''s right. And now, I shall guide you to the answer that you seek..." The other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul said those words while looking at the Blood Guardian. Well, it was kind of hard for the Blood Guardian to take in all this information all at once while being shocked at the fact that the other half of his soul looks like his master. It was only natural that the other half of his soul would look like his master since Lucifer made him with his soul. Of course, even though the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul belongs to Lucifer, that does not mean that Lucifer gave so much of his soul to the Blood Guardian. If one has to be extremely urate about it, Lucifer only used a very small part of his soul in creating the Blood Guardian. Anyway, even though the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul told the Blood Guardian that he would guide him to the answer that he seeks, the Blood Guardian still didn''t move. Well, as it was stated before, he was having a hard time processing all the information that he just took in. It wasn''t that weird. But...since he was aware that he was created by Lucifer''s soul, he was soon able to ept it. That was why the Blood Guardian spoke, to answer the other half of his soul. "You will guide me? Does that mean that you are aware of how I would be able to control my healing ability better?" The Blood Guardian asked the other half of his soul. And as soon as he said those words, the other half of his soul...scoffed at him. "Who do you think created you? Although I may be the other half of your soul now, I was still a part of Lucifer when he made you." The other half of his soul said. And what he said was the truth. The Blood Guardian didn''t be the Blood Guardian in just a matter of a single snap. Although Lucifer is powerful, the Blood Guardian is also powerful. Therefore, he had to use several days in order to create someone like him. And the veryst step in creating the Blood Guardian was to add his own soul. That was why...the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul was still part of Lucifer when he was being made. And because of this, the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul is aware of everything there is to know about the Blood Guardian. His powers, his authorities, his rights, his special ability...literally everything about him. This is because he still remembers how powerful Lucifer made him. And because of this, he also knows how to make the Blood Guardian be able to wield his power better and stronger. That was why the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul spoke once more. "Well, the process is not really thatplicated. It''s actually quite simple." "As I am the other half of your soul right now, all you have to do is take me into your consciousness." "Once you do that, you will have every information about yourself." "It''ll be like reading a book about yourself and understanding it in a single second." "Of course, you would not be given information regarding Lucifer at all." The other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul said those words. And what he said was the truth. The Blood Guardian really just has to do those things and he would be done here. It was so simple that it was ridiculous. However, the Blood Guardian didn''t say anything orin about it as he just focused on processing this information. But...instead of being able to process this information, the Blood Guardian instead got confused. The process of the Blood Guardian learning how to control his healing ability is so simple that it was...actually confusing. After all, if that was all that it would take him to learn something so amazing, then it would be no problem. However, the Blood Guardian knew that that is not all there is to it. There has to be a catch. That was why the Blood Guardian spoke once more. "That''s all I have to do? Isn''t that surprisingly easy?" The Blood Guardian said. And what he said was the truth. It was easy. But the Blood Guardian asked that because he didn''t believe that it would be that easy. It would only be natural that the Blood Guardian wouldn''t believe that it would be that easy as he knows that it was hard from the get-go. After all, the Blood Guardian did actually try once to manually control his healing ability. It is because he wanted to make himself more useful for Lucifer. However, even though he did try, he found out that there was no use to it. It was impossible. No, it was not impossible, but it was so hard that it felt like it was impossible. And because of that, the Blood Guardian stopped trying. Of course...since this is the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul, the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul is naturally aware of that. He was aware of what the Blood Guardian did before, and he was aware of his perspective about it. And he was aware why he was doubting that it was easy. However, it seems that the Blood Guardian didn''t have to be wary about it this much. It was proven as the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul spoke once more. "That''s right. That''s all you have to do. You don''t have to worry about anything at all." "Well, I understand that you might have some doubts about this because of your previous experience in trying to control it." "However...I can tell you something." "The reason why it is easy for you is because...I have done the hard part." The other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul spoke those words without any hesitation. And as soon as he said thatst part, the Blood Guardian spoke immediately. "You have done the hard part? What do you mean by that?" The Blood Guardian asked the other half of his soul. Of course, the Blood Guardian got intrigued about this since the other half of his soul is basically hinting that... "I have done the hard part. I...have learned how to control the healing ability of the Blood Guardian manually." "And all you have to do is learn it from me. But since I am the other half of your soul, it''ll be like taking candy from a kid." "Do you understand now?" "I have not been sitting here for years doing nothing. The Lord...Lucifer did not use his own soul to create you for nothing." "All has been for this moment." The other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul spoke those words without any hesitation. And what he said was...mind-boggling at the very least. After all, he said that he knows how to use the Blood Guardian''s powers, and that was just ridiculous. Even though they were basically the same person, their consciousness and ego are definitely not the same people. They still have their own identity. And if the other half of the Blood Guardian stopped being Lucifer''s soul ever since he became the other half of the Blood Guardian, then...it''s pretty impossible for him to learn about the Blood Guardian more than the Blood Guardian knows about himself. It was pretty confusing, but that was not all. The other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul is basically saying that Lucifer used his own soul so that this would happen. He used his own soul so that his soul would practice the hard stuff for the Blood Guardian, and the Blood Guardian would just need to absorb the knowledge. In other words, the Blood Guardian...is being spoonfed by Lucifer about his powers. And that was just ridiculous! The Blood Guardian, even without knowing how to use his powers manually, is still overpowered. He is the secret trump card of Lucifer, the Hell God, when battling against the other Hell Gods and the Heaven Gods. And now, Lucifer saw that there is still a possibility to make the Blood Guardian more powerful than before when he was still creating him? What''s more, Lucifer did not only see that there is this possibility, but he even made sure that it woulde true by using his own soul... That...was just... "Fabulous...Superb...Superior among other beings..." The Blood Guardian murmured those words with amazement as he realized once more how advanced his master was. The Blood Guardian already saw Lucifer as the one above all, but now...his view of Lucifer just went up another league. To the Blood Guardian, it would be a disgrace to consider Lucifer as the ruler of demons andpare him to other Hell Gods. After all, they are all beneath Lucifer. At least, that was his point of view. However, it seems that before the Blood Guardian can wander in his own world of admiring Lucifer, the other half of his soul spoke once more. "So? What are you waiting for? Take me into your consciousness, and solve whatever problem there is." The other half of his soul said. Chapter 142: Instincts Chapter 142: Instincts "So? What are you waiting for? Take me into your consciousness, and solve whatever problem there is." The other half of his soul said. And as soon as he said those words, the Blood Guardian finally returned back to the world. Well, it was just his thoughts that returned back. Anyway, when the Blood Guardian returned back to himself and was able to get a grip on himself, he spoke again. "Wait a minute. Take you in my consciousness...what do you mean by that and how do I do it?" The Blood Guardian said as he looked at the other half of his soul. Well, it was only reasonable that the Blood Guardian did not know how to talk the other half of his soul to his consciousness. This is the first time that he ever heard something like this, and this is the first time that something like the other half of his soul existed. He thought that he was alreadyplete or anything of the sort, which is why the thought of taking the other half of his soul to his consciousness was a concept strange for the Blood Guardian. And it was not surprising. The Blood Guardian thought that he was already perfect before. After all, he was created by the perfect demon, Lucifer. It was only natural that he would end up thinking that he was already perfect, and thought that there is no need to try and be better. After all, what could possibly be better than perfect? Anyway, when the Blood Guardian asked about this to the other half of his soul, the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul...didn''t answer. Even though the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul originally belonged to Lucifer, that still does not mean that the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul would know everything. And that goes to say that...the other half of the Blood Guardian does not know how to exin to the Blood Guardian how he would be able to take in the other half of his soul to his consciousness. Of course, the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul is aware of how to do it, and he would be able to do it if he so wished to do it. However, he does not know how to exin it. If one had to be specific about this, then it would be like asking how an animal without any clear thinking capability can move. That was why...all the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul can say in this situation is... "That''s...I do not know. However, since you are the main Blood Guardian, you should have no problems doing it." The other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul said those words while looking at the Blood Guardian. Of course, when the Blood Guardian heard those words, he thought that the other half of his soul was being unreasonable. There is a reason why the Blood Guardian even asked how he would do it, and that is because he did not know. And now, the one who was supposed to guide him to the answer that he seeks also does not know the process...it was as if the other half of his soul was toying with the Blood Guardian. That was why the Blood Guardian thought that the other half of his soul was being unreasonable, and that was...fine. The Blood Guardian did not really get upset or get mad about it since he knew that it would be pointless to do something like that. However, since the other half of his soul also did not know anything about it, the Blood Guardian is in a sticky situation. "Hmm...if you do not know and I also do not know, then how would I be able to do it?" The Blood Guardian murmured. Of course, the Blood Guardian did not bother to ask the other half of his soul again since he knew that it would be pointless to do that since he already knows that the other half of his soul does not know how to do it. However, even though he didn''t really say those words to the other half of his soul, the other half of his soul was still able to pick it up. Well, it was not really surprising that the other half of his soul was able to hear what he said considering that this is a ce that both of them...really own. After all, all things considered, they are the same individual. The only reason why they can still be categorized as two is that they have different persona and egos. Once their egos and persona get mixed up together, then...the Blood Guardian would finally beplete. Right...that was how things were supposed to go. Anyway, when the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul heard what the Blood Guardian said, he spoke. "What are you doing...instead of thinking about it like that, why not just let your instincts guide it for you?" The other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul said. And what he said could be considered to be reasonable. If the Blood Guardian cannot figure anything out using his brain, then just use his instincts. Even though the Blood Guardian does not really use his instincts at all, it does not matter. As he was created by the Hell God, Lucifer, then his instincts are also top-notch. But...it seems that the Blood Guardian does not think that way. "Instincts would be no good. If I use my time unwisely and ended up wasting my time by using my instincts, then it would be no good. I have to think of this and do it as fast as possible as my master''s life is in danger." "I have left his body without any guards, after all. Even though I do trust in that little boy a little bit, he is not a guard at all." The Blood Guardian said. And what he said was the truth. If the Blood Guardian used his instincts and then it was for nothing, then the Blood Guardian would really be in a tight spot. For the Blood Guardian, Lucifer is as good as a defenseless log right now, sleeping on the ground. Even though Lucifer is a God, when his body is like that...there is no way that he would be able to dodge an attack or anything of the sort in his condition. That was why the Blood Guardian did not want to waste any time at all to make sure that he would be able to return to his lord''s side as soon as possible. The other half of his soul naturally had a reaction to what he said... "What? You left him with no guards? Don''t the Demon Authority, the Blood Guardian, only work when Lucifer is about to die? And you actually left him with no guards? What were you thinking..." The other half of his soul said...as he looked at the Blood Guardian with disgust on his face. It was only natural that the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul would react this way as what the Blood Guardian did is so risky that every servant of Lucifer would want to kill him if they heard that the Blood Guardian did something like this. And because the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul''s face looked a lot like Lucifer, it actually hurt the Blood Guardian. After all, it was as if his lord was looking at him with disgust on his face, and that is something that the Blood Guardian cannot ept. However, the look on the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul''s face did notst long as the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul spoke again. "Well, anyway. It is as you said. You have to finish this as soon as possible and return to his side." "And to do that, you would have to use your instincts, after all." "Oh. Before you say anything, allow me to exin." The other half of the Blood Guardian said as he raised his hand towards the Blood Guardian since he saw that the Blood Guardian was about to argue once more. Since they didn''t have any more time at all, it would be wise to not argue with each other about this. Well, it would be weird if they would argue with each other as...they were literally the same creature. Anyway, the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul spoke once more. "Blood Guardian, how were you able toe to this ce? To this ce where you have no idea all along that something like this existed at all for all that time?" The other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul asked the Blood Guardian. However, it was a rhetorical question. The Blood Guardian was aware of that, which is why he did not answer. Of course, the other half of his soul then continued to speak. "You were able toe here...because of your instincts. Of course, I am sure that you came here because of your instincts." "And because of that, don''t you think your instincts will also be able to solve this problem?" The other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul spoke. Chapter 143: Instincts II Chapter 143: Instincts II "And because of that, don''t you think your instincts will also be able to solve this problem?" The other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul spoke. And what he said makes enough sense for the Blood Guardian to think about it. After all, it was the truth that the Blood Guardian dide here with the help of his instincts. The Blood Guardian just forgot about it during the moment because he was too shocked and surprised to see the other half of his soul looking like his master. However, now that the Blood Guardian got the grip on himself and was thinking right now, he thought that what the other half of his soul said was reasonable. But...there is something that the Blood Guardian is curious of, and that is... "Didn''t you say that you don''t know how to do this? Howe it looks like you know how to do it?" The Blood Guardian asked the other half of his soul. Of course, this was about how the other half of his soul is able to tell him what he should do so urately. Well, it is because the other half of his soul indeed knew how he would be able to do it, but he just does not know how he would be able to exin it. If one had to exin it in detail, it is like muscle memory for the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul. He knows how to do it, his body knows how to do it, his mind knows how to do it, but his consciousness is not aware of how he is able to do it. But because the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul is able to instruct the Blood Guardian on how to do it so clearly, the Blood Guardian naturally thought that the other half of his soul lied to him. It was only natural though that he would end up thinking like that since it would make no sense for the other half of his soul to be able to tell him so precisely on how he would be able to take him into his consciousness if he does not know how to do it. That was why the Blood Guardian just had to ask the other half of his soul about this. After all, even though they were still technically the same creature, the Blood Guardian is not necessarily happy about how the other half of his soul lied to him. Of course, this does not really mean that the Blood Guardian would get mad and try to kill the other half of his soul. That would be idiotic. That was why he only asked the other half of his soul about it...since that''s really all that he can do. And the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul knows that as well. The other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul has two options in this situation. He can either ignore what the Blood Guardian asked and just prompt him to continue on with the process, or he can just answer him. Of course, if he answered him, it would make thingsplicated since...the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul does not really know what he should answer the Blood Guardian''s question with. That was why...the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul decided to...answer the question. After all, it would be better to clear any doubts that the Blood Guardian might have now. "Well, I do not know how to exin it to you, but I kind of know how you can take me into your consciousness." "No, to be exact, my instincts know how to do it. That is why I suggested that you can do it with your instincts as well." "After all, we are the same creature, living as one soul. If I can do it that way, then you can do it that way as well." The other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul said, and what he said was reasonable. If the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul can do it, then that must mean that the Blood Guardian can do it, too. After all, they were literally the same person. However, there was something off about that, which is why the Blood Guardian spoke once more. "Then...since we are the same person, does that mean that you can also do what I can do?" The Blood Guardian said. Of course, the Blood Guardian is interested in this as this was something that was...concerning for him. The Blood Guardian is created by Lucifer, and he takes great pride in that, just as expected. And because he is created by Lucifer, the Blood Guardian does not want anyone else to be able to replicate what he can do. The Blood Guardian is so special that he has been granted the right to take over Lucifer''s body while healing him, after all. However, right now, there is someone who says that he can also do the same things as him. The same things that Lucifer granted him...and that was something that the Blood Guardian did not really like. No, he did not like it at all. If one thinks about how the Blood Guardian is acting right now, he seems to be childish. However, the Blood Guardian did not care about that as he just wanted to have the answer to his question. Of course, the other half of his soul can tell what he was thinking. After all, it was easy to see through what he was thinking. Anyway, because of this, the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul was put into a tough spot. Why? It was because it was the truth that the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul can really do what the Blood Guardian can do. After all, they were the same person. It would be ridiculous instead if the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul can not do what the Blood Guardian can do. However, one can also say that the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul can not do what he can do. It was...confusing, but that was the truth. It was both...yes and no. That was why the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul does not really know how he would answer the question of the Blood Guardian. However, since they didn''t really have the time anymore and they have to do it as fast as possible so they can lessen the risk on Lucifer''s life, the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul decided to just fuck it and tell the Blood Guardian. "The answer to your question is...both yes and now. Yes, I can do the same things that you can do without any problem. I can also use the healing ability that you have." "Literally, everything that you can do, I can also do. If ever we swapped out, no one would notice the difference between the two of us." "However, there is something preventing me from being able to do that." "The reason for that is because Lucifer, the one who created us, made you as the main body for the ''Blood Guardian.''" "You are the main body...main soul...main brain...and most importantly, main persona." "In other words, I can only do the things that you can do if and only if...you allow me to." "You can think of me as...yes, some sort of backup n instead you failed." "Of course, the one who set this all up is Lucifer." The other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul said those words without any hesitation, and he said it fast. And what he said was...astonishingly confusing. Well, it was no surprise. He both said that he can do and cannot do at the same time. There is no answer more confusing than the answer that he gave. However, there was something important in what he said. It is probably the most important thing. And that was the fact that...it was Lucifer who set it all up. If the other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul did not say something like that, then the Blood Guardian might be nning to do something nasty right now. However...since it was Lucifer, the absolute master of the Blood Guardian, who was the one who set it all up, then...the Blood Guardian would be more than happy to oblige. That is why...the Blood Guardian did not pursue this matter anymore and just nodded his head. "Is that so...anyway, I just have to use my instincts to take you into my consciousness, right?" The Blood Guardian asked the other half of his soul. Of course, as soon as the other half of his soul heard that, he quickly responded. "That''s right." The other half of the Blood Guardian''s soul said those words. And now that everything is clear now, the Blood Guardian...closed his non-existent eyes. He then started to let his instincts take over his consciousness...as he finally started the process to take in the other half of his soul. He finally started the process...to be a better version of himself. ''My master''s life...I would definitely not let the situation get worse...'' The Blood Guardian thought to himself. Chapter 144: Healed Chapter 144: Healed The Blood Guardian has finally started to process to take the other half of his soul to his consciousness. Of course, he was doing this using his instincts just as instructed by the other half of his soul. After all, this was the only real idea that he had in order to take the other half of his soul to his consciousness. It was nothing weird. And it seems that...the Blood Guardian was finally done in doing this as he...was now back in Lucifer''s body. Right, the Blood Guardian was now back in Lucifer''s body, taking control over his body. And this made the Blood Guardian move and inspect his surroundings in a hurry as he thought that something must have happened that would make him go back to his lord''s body. Even though the Blood Guardian did take the process seriously, that does not really mean that he would really leave Lucifer unattended. The Blood Guardian left enough consciousness in Lucifer''s body so that he would be able to return back immediately if something happens or endangers Lucifer''s life. However, even though the Blood Guardian inspected the surroundings really fact, he has found nothing that could possibly have triggered his return. "Oh. You''re awake? How did it go?" A voice familiar to the Blood Guardian resounded out in his ears. Of course, this voice belonged to...Oumu, the one who suggested to the Blood Guardian that he should do and try to heal Lucifer''s body manually instead of just letting things take their course. The Blood Guardian then turned his head to Oumu, and spoke. "What happened? Why did I return here?" The Blood Guardian said. Of course, he asked that to Oumu. But since Oumu has no idea what was going on and he did not know what the Blood Guardian did, it''s not like Oumu would be able to answer his question. It would be ridiculous to expect that Oumu would be able to answer his question. "How would I know? Aren''t you the one who should know about that? Besides, there are no real dangers at all. I''ve been guarding this ce, after all." Oumu said those words while looking at the Blood Guardian. However, Oumu was not done yet as he spoke. "Besides, it''s only been a couple of seconds since you tried to heal Lucifer''s body yourself." "Shouldn''t you be there for a long amount of time? Look, Lucifer has not even shown any signs of waking up, so you probably did not do your job correctly." Oumu said those words while looking at the Blood Guardian. And what he said was the truth. It was the truth that the Blood Guardian only disappeared for a couple of seconds. It was such a short amount of time that even Oumu, knowing that the Blood Guardian is a special creature made by the power of a Hell God, cannot believe that the Blood Guardian has already done his job. It was something that Oumu would never believe, and he did not even be curious about it. This just goes to show that even Oumu knows that there are boundaries here. Besides, Oumu did know that the Blood Guardian has no idea how to heal Lucifer himself. Even though the Blood Guardian is a special creature, he...would still take a time longer than a couple of seconds to master his ability. That was why it was even weird that the Blood Guardian has already shown himself when Lucifer did not even show any signs of waking up. Of course, the Blood Guardian heard what Oumu said. And this was his reaction. "That''s true...but wait, a couple of seconds? I feel like I have been away for an amount of time longer than that..." The Blood Guardian said those words with a look of shock on his face. He did not expect that something like this would happen. Well, it was natural for him to not expect something like this. When the Blood Guardian tried to focus on himself and went on to his inner consciousness, it felt like time was passing so fast that the Blood Guardian had the worry that he should hurry up before something happens to Lucifer. And now, Oumu was basically saying that only a couple of seconds has passed, and there is nothing to worry about. That was something that the Blood Guardian did not expect in the first ce. Nevertheless, the Blood Guardian then decided to just unwrap this situation as he spoke. "Wait...if there is no danger to my master, and I have returned to his body, not because I willed it, but because I was forced to....then does that mean that I have done my task?" The Blood Guardian said as he let his thoughts get wild. Well, this was the only thing that he can rely on in order to find out what is going on in this current situation. It was not really that bad. And what he said was the only conclusion that seems to be reasonable. Of course, since he said those words, Oumu was also able to hear them. "If you think you have done your task, then shouldn''t it be better if you try to look at Lucifer''s body yourself? It would be faster that way." Oumu said. And what Oumu said made a lot of sense. It was the truth that it would be faster if the Blood Guardian just took a look at Lucifer''s body himself. He would then be able to find out what is going on with his body. Of course, since the Blood Guardian never really dared to look at his master''s body without any permission, the Blood Guardian hesitated. Ever since the Blood Guardian was created, he was already able to heal Lucifer just by being awake. He did not have to mind anything at all, so he also did not really have the idea of how he would be able to look at his master''s body to find out if he is already healed. That was why it was not only the Blood Guardian''s hesitation that prevented him from doing so, but it was also hisck of knowledge. Of course, Oumu could see very well that the Blood Guardian is hesitating. ''Why the hell is he hesitating...does he really want to continue wasting time...'' Oumu thought to himself. Those were Oumu''s honest thoughts. Lucifer''s body is in terrible condition. And if they kept wasting time, then that would mean serious trouble for the both of them. After all, that would mean that Lucifer might die...and they would be the ones that could be considered witnesses to his death. Oumu did not really know what it means to be a witness to a Hell God''s death, but Oumu certainly did not even want to try and imagine it. Hell, he did not even be curious about it. This just goes to show that even Oumu knows that being a witness to a Hell God''s death...would mean misery and misfortune for all his remaining life. That was why Oumu did not really want to see the Blood Guardian hesitating like this and taking his time as time was of the essence right now. However, as Oumu was looking at the Blood Guardian, he was then able to realize something was afoot. Something was...strange, and Oumu could not really find out what it was. He did not know, and it just itches him at the back of his mind that something is different. Something is wrong. And Oumu did not know what it was. However...when the Blood Guardian moved his body, Oumu was soon able to find out what that strange thing was. Why? It was because...the Blood Guardian...no, Lucifer talked to himself as he looked at his right arm. "Hoh. My body is in better shape than before. Was this the Blood Guardian''s work?" Lucifer said to himself as he looked at his body. That was not all that he said as Lucifer continued to speak once more. "No, the Blood Guardian is also affected by my condition. He should not be able to have healing powers like this anymore." "But he is the only one who can do something like this." "In other words, something must have happened that has caused his growth." "Did he already take my soul into his consciousness?" Lucifer murmured to himself. And what Lucifer murmured was the truth. The Blood Guardian has already finished taking the other half of his soul to his consciousness. And because of that, he was returned back to Lucifer''s body. However, the Blood Guardian did not really heal Lucifer''s body manually. So it was quite strange that Lucifer was up and about right now. But...that just goes to show how strong and powerful the Blood Guardian was now that he isplete. He is able...to heal Lucifer''s body to a much better shape even though his power is capped. He did it without doing anything, too, just like always. Of course, the Blood Guardian would also be able to do it manually, but...he was not given enough time. It was because Lucifer has woken up now that his body was better. "Interesting...the Blood Guardian should not be able to do this by himself..." Lucifer said as he turned his gaze towards Oumu. Chapter 145: Ant Chapter 145: Ant "Interesting...the Blood Guardian should not be able to do this by himself..." Lucifer said as he turned his gaze towards Oumu. Lucifer thought that it would be impossible for the Blood Guardian to be able to do something like this. And since Oumu was the only one around when Lucifer woke up in his body, then it is only natural for him to think that the one who influenced the Blood Guardian to do something like this...is Oumu, none other. After all, it was the truth that he was the only one in this ce. There were Raya Pazier and Rouge near here, but they were definitely not close enough to talk with the Blood Guardian. Lucifer has checked with his senses where they were right now, so he was definitely correct about this one. "So you were the one who influenced the Blood Guardian, huh." Lucifer said as he looked at Oumu. Of course, Lucifer already knows that something happened with the Blood Guardian that has caused his growth. Lucifer would not really be awake right now if the Blood Guardian did not grow stronger or anything of the sort. Of course, the Blood Guardian did not really grow stronger or anything of the sort. It would be more correct to say that the Blood Guardian just unlocked his true power now. Since the other half of his soul was still not taken in by his consciousness before, one can say that the Blood Guardian''s powers were halved because of that. But Lucifer knew that the Blood Guardian was not even aware of that, so there must be a trigger of why he now did something like that. That is why Lucifer is quite sure that Oumu is the one who influenced the Blood Guardian. And it was nothing weird. Oumu is the guy who was still able to beat Nocturnal Phantom when ites to knowledge. Yes, history might have been influenced by someone, but the fact that Oumu was even able to convince Nocturnal Phantom that his version of knowledge about Lucifer is correct says something about the man. Therefore, Oumu being able to influence the Blood Guardian to do better, to be able to heal Lucifer''s body fast was nothing weird for Lucifer at all. In fact, one could say that Lucifer expected something like this to happen. Of course, he did not expect that it would happen so fast that it would happen right now. Anyway, when Oumu heard what Lucifer said, he was quite shocked about it. He was shocked about it, and the reason is quite simple. Well, it''s because of how Lucifer was easily able to tell something like that even though he just woke up. Even though Lucifer is quite the smart guy and Oumu acknowledges that fact, he did not think that Lucifer would be able to calcte that the Blood Guardian did something out of ordinary and that he would be able to pinpoint why the Blood Guardian even tried to do something out of the ordinary. Of course, the Blood Guardian''s existence itself is already out of the ordinary. Anyway, even though Oumu was quite shocked, he still began to think of how he would answer Lucifer''s question. After all, it would be rude of him if he did not try to answer Lucifer. Hell, since Lucifer became mad before, he might just get mad again and try to kill Oumu just because he did not answer him. Oumu knew that very well and he thought that it would be better to stay on the safe side of things. What''s more, Oumu wants to live a long life now. Now that he knows that Lucifer is indeed Lucifer, he wants to savor the fact that he is now a servant of the great Hell God. Of course, he would not be able to do something like that if he were dead, so Oumu definitely did not want Lucifer to get mad and kill him so suddenly just because Oumu failed to answer him in time. Anyway, Oumu then spoke so he can answer Lucifer and this is what he said "Iwould not really call what I did as influence. I just thought that the Blood Guardian would be able to heal you faster if he focused on healing you." Oumu said as he tried to exin what happened just now while Lucifer is asleep and the Blood Guardian was awake. Well, what Oumu said could be considered the truth but also not the truth. Why? It was because it is the truth that what he did influenced the Blood Guardian in making his decision. However, it could also be considered that what he did is also not influencing the Blood Guardian. After all, the Blood Guardian is the one who had the right to everything at all. He is the one who makes decisions and everything else. In other words, Oumu could not possibly have influenced the Blood Guardian since the Blood Guardiaj could have just refused him or anything of the sort. But well, it just depends on one''s perspectice on how they would view this situation. And Oumu''s perspective on this was that he did not influence the Blood Guardian. He was adamant about it too since he said those words with conviction and determination. Of course, what he said also made sense and Lucifer also thought that he made sense. Well, Lucifer just did not care about Oumu''s point of view in this situation. What he cared about in this situation is the fact that Oumu was able to ''suggest'' to the Blood Guardian that he should try to do something so he can heal Lucifer faster and better. "Hmm...so you said that it was for my benefit. Well, the Blood Guardian would definitely tty to do his best if it was for me." "But there is something weird here. The Blood Guardian woke up when there are no other servants of mine are present except you." "However, the Blood Guardian should not be able to tell that you are a servant of mine as well." "Even if you tell him that you are also a servant of mine, he would not really believe you since you do not have a single person or backer saying that you are indeed a servant of mine." "And if that was the case, then howe the Blood Guardian believed in you and tried to do whatever you suggested?" Lucifer said those words without even missing a single beat. Of course, what he said was reasonable. Oumu was a new servant of Lucifer. And if no one can say that Oumu is indeed a servant of Lucifer, then the Blood Guardian should not even be talking with Oumu and should have tried to kill him instead. The fact that Oumu was able to convince the blood guardian and even make a suggestion to him is what Lucifer is finding interesting in this situation. However, when Oumu was asked about this, he...did not really know what to say. When the Blood Guardian woke up, things just happened. The Blood Guardian was the one who talked the most and Oumu just exined that the body of Lucifer is not in a great condition. Hell, Oumu was even about to be killed by the Blood Guardian before that. That was why Oumu did not really know what to say. It is not like he specifically did or said something to make sure that the Blood Guardian would believe that he is also a servant of Lucifer. However, Oumu knew that he had to say something, which is why he spoke. "I-I do not know what you are talking about. Well, if you are trying to say that I fooled the Blood Guardian, then-" Oumu tried to say something else but he was abruptly stopped by Lucifer hinself. "I do not care if you lied to the Blood Guardian or not. I would not really punish you for something like that." "Besides, the result is something what I wanted as well." "What I want to know is how did the Blood Guardian believed in you." Lucifer said those words as he interrupted Oumu speaking. Of course, Lucifer meant what he said. He did not care if Oumu lied or anything of the sort. He also would not try to punish Oumu just because he did something like that. What''s more, it is indeed the truth that because of Oumu''s actions that Lucifer is now awake. In a way, one could say that Oumu helped Lucifer. And besides, Lucifer is more interested in how Oumu was able to make the Blood Guardian believe in him. Of course, now that Lucifer finally borated on what he wanted to say, Oumu finally could understand what he wanted. Because of this, Oumu then spoke. "Ah. The Blood Guardian...did not really believed in me. He just talked and talked without any worries." "And I know the reason why. It is because in his eyes, I am an ant." "I am someone who he can kill easily." "He did not have to put his guards up around me." Oumu said those words as he looked at Lucifer. Chapter 146: Absolute Wrath of Lucifer Chapter 146: Absolute Wrath of Lucifer "He did not have to put his guards up around me." Oumu said those words as he looked at Lucifer. And what he said was the truth. The Blood Guardian did not have to be wary around Oumu since Oumu is literally like an ant whenpared to a creature like the Blood Guardian. Of course, this does not really mean that Oumu is as weak as an ant or anything of the sort. There is a reason why Oumu is in charge of the Warmester Denoble House''s war department and that is because he is strong as hell. However, whenpared to such a special creature like the Blood Guardian, Oumu is nothing at all. That was why the Blood Guardian did not have to be wary or suspicious of Oumu since the Blood Guardian can end Oumu''s life if he felt like it. Of course, Lucifer knew that as well since the Blood Guardian''s strength is as close to Lucifer as it can be since Lucifer gave him the right to be able to use his powers. And because the situation was like that, Lucifer also thought that what Oumu said was reasonable. If what Oumu said did not work, then the Blood Guardian just had to kill him afterwards. Even though Lucifer''s body is in a terrible condition, it would be as easy as taking candy from a child. That is why Lucifer thought that Oumu''s exnation made sense and was reasonable. Of course, this does not end here as Lucifer spoke once more. "Well, I guess it is the truth that he does not have to be wary around you." "However, this does not change the fact that he was influenced by you." "Even if he was not wary of you, it is still strange that he epted your advice just like that, no?" Lucifer said those words while looking at Oumu. It seems that Lucifer is extremely curious about this. Well, this is only natural. It was only natural that Lucifer would want every detail about what just happened. Why? It was because this is such a special phenomenon. The Blood Guardian being able to take the other half of his soul, though it may seemckluster, is actually a great thing for Lucifer. This would mean that his power, the Blood Guardian, just got stronger by dozens...of times. That was why it was only natural for Lucifer to be curious about how it happened. What''s more, this is just not about his servant getting stronger. It is also about how his servant acted around Oumu, someone who the Blood Guardian is not familiar at all. Lucifer wanted to know how the Blood Guardian interacted with Oumu, as this would mean that the Blood Guardian did not only grow stronger but also started to mature as an individual. Naturally, since Lucifer is the master of the Blood Guardian, he wanted to know how the Blood Guardian did. Of course, Lucifer knows everything there is to know about the Blood Guardian. After all, he is his creator. And a creator would know everything about his creation. But...after Lucifer created the Blood Guardian, he had a personality, an individuality. He is starting to grow, and Lucifer cannot do something about that as the Blood Guardian is his own individual now. That is why Lucifer wanted to know everything about what just happened that could have possibly made Oumu to influence the Blood Guardian to be stronger in a way that the Blood Guardian never thought before. Of course, Oumu does not know why Lucifer is acting like this. He thought that Lucifer would be happy now that he is awake and better, but instead, here he is...asking questions about irrelevant stuff. This does not mean that Oumu would not answer Lucifer''s questions. After all, even though Oumu did influence the Blood Guardian, which ended up saving Lucifer, Oumu knew that if he did something wrong, Lucifer would have no hesitation when he kills him. "I do believe that it is strange for the Blood Guardian to have acted like that." "But...I cannot give you a specific reason why the Blood Guardian acted like that." "This is because things just happened, and I ended up advising him that he should try to get stronger so that you would be healed up faster." "Of course, the biggest reason, I think, why I was able to ''influence'' the Blood Guardian just like you said is because you were on the line." "If it were for any other reason, then the Blood Guardian would not possibly have done what I said." Oumu said those words as seriously as possible. And what he said was the truth. After all, Oumu tried to be truthful since Lucifer could just confirm what happened with the Blood Guardian and Lucifer would then be able to find out if Oumu lied to him. But Oumu did not tell Lucifer everything. He did not tell Lucifer that he said the name of Samael to the Blood Guardian, which is literally the reason why Oumu had a chance to advise the Blood Guardian because of Lucifer''s current condition. After all, Oumu knew that if he said to Lucifer the name of Samael, he would...die. Naturally, the reason why Oumu was confident enough to do something like this is because he knew that the Blood Guardian would not say it to Lucifer as well. Why? It is because it has been recorded in the annals of history...that in the past...a Hell God once tried to intimidate Lucifer with his brother''s name and that Hell God...died in an instant. What''s more, this Hell God was once considered to be the leader of the Hell God way before Lucifer''s generation. In other words, he was strong as hell. And because of what he just said, Lucifer was able to kill him in an instant. The other Hell Gods and demons do not know what happened or what kind of power Lucifer used to do it. The theory of demons is that the fierce Hell God was just old and weak now since he could be considered to be the most ancient demon at the time. However, something like that does not apply to Hell Gods. They were Gods for a reason and they do not age. Of course, they might be weak just like how Lucifer became weak after reading for years. But Lucifer''s case is a special case. The Blood Guardian, as weird as it may sound, knew everything there is to know about Lucifer''s body as well. This is because he has been granted to right to know, and he would use that knowledge so that he would be able to heal Lucifer better. And from what the Blood Guardian has deducted from Lucifer''s condition, he thought that Lucifer has been poisoned, a very special poison that erodes one''s body over time. Of course, since this poison worked on Lucifer''s body, then this poison must have been made by a Hell God of equal caliber to Lucifer. Either way, the truth is not known on how Lucifer was able to kill the fierce Hell God in an instant. But...even if they do not know how Lucifer was able to kill the fierce Hell God in an instant, the other Hell Gods know...and the demon society know...how Lucifer acted when the fierce Hell God mentioned Samael''s name. There is no way that they would not be able to know. Why? It was because it was as obvious as it can be. Lucifer...killed the Hell God in an instant in great angry, shouting his name from afar, his voice was heard by all the demons and even the angels in Heaven. What''s more, when Lucifer killed the fierce Hell God, Lucifer...also destroyed a veryrge portion of the Hidden World. Right, Lucifer was able to destroy a veryrge portion of the Hidden World. The world that was able to withstand the great war between angels and demons for a very, very long amount of time...Lucifer was able to destroy a veryrge portion of it. Of course, since Lucifer destroyed a veryrge portion of it, he ended up killing millions of demons...and angels as well. Every single living creature in the Hidden World was affected, and even the ecosystem had to adapt to the new environment. And one could deduct that Lucifer...was very angry. This event has been named the Absolute Wrath of Lucifer. And ever since it happened, no demons have been able to forget about it. And because of this, Oumu knew that the Blood Guardian would not dare say the name of Samael to his master. That was why Oumu was confident enough to leave that little bit of special detail out as he spoke. And Lucifer seems to have no doubts about what Oumu just said. Well, it is because he knows that Oumu is not stupid enough to lie to him. And because of this, Lucifer just thought... ''I guess it is just the Blood Guardian''s personality...he''s talkative, too...'' Right, that was what Lucifer concluded about the Blood Guardian''s actions in this case. And because he now has concluded, it was now time to get to business. Chapter 147: Affirmation Chapter 147: Affirmation Lucifer has concluded that the reason why the Blood Guardian believed in Oumu and did what he suggested is because it is just in his personality. Considering that the Blood Guardian has quite the personality in himself and that he tends to talk a lot, it is not that weird for him to be caught up by the flow of things. That is why Lucifer has decided to just cut this conversation short since he now found out the reason why. And because of this, Lucifer spoke again. "Well, that''s enough of that. Now, then...we got our conversation cut short earlier, but is what you said true?" Lucifer said as he looked at Oumu. It seems that Lucifer has now regained his cool considering that he is able to talk like this when ites to what...happened earlier...to what they talked about earlier, which caused Lucifer to be extremely angry. Well, Lucifer can only be calm after almost losing his life after losing himself in rage that even caused him to summon the Blood Guardian. It was only natural that Lucifer would try to hold himself back in this situation. Anyway, Oumu was able to hear what Lucifer said without any problems. And the very first reaction that came out of Oumu was...fear. Well, it was only natural that this would be his first reaction when Lucifer asked about something like that. Right now, Nocturnal Phantom is not near them right now. Hell, he does not even seem to be alive. And Nocturnal Phantom is the one who prevented Lucifer''s wrath from destroying everything near Lucifer, including Oumu. In a way, Nocturnal Phantom saved him. And because of this, Oumu...did not know what to do or say to Lucifer about this. Nocturnal Phantom, someone who can save Oumu from Lucifer''s wrath, is not here. And yet, Lucifer is asking for answers that would obviously cause him to be very mad once more... Oumu knew that he would not be so lucky to be able to escape a Hell God''s wrath twice in a row. That was why the very reaction that came out of him was fear. Of course, Oumu did not show it in his face nor in his body as he knew that might offend Lucifer. So he tried to hold it within himself, and that was not all. While he was being scared to death about the possible future where he could die from Lucifer''s wrath, Oumu began to think in a very efficient way. He asked himself...do I tell him? If Oumu wanted to, he can just say that he lied and that he did that to try and see if Lucifer was really Lucifer. Although it might not sound convincing, Oumu knew that Lucifer would not kill him for something like that. After all, Oumu knew Lucifer is a reasonable man. He would understand why Oumu would want to verify if Lucifer is indeed Lucifer. However, there is something holding Oumu back from lying to Lucifer. And that is the consequences. Once Lucifer goes out to the world and learns about the history of the Hidden World, he is bound to find out about how history is shaped right now. And since it seems like the history that Lucifer is aware of is drastically different from the history he knows. Once Lucifer finds out...Oumu''s death is basically confirmed. That was why Oumu chose not to lie to Lucifer instead and just decided to speak it truthfully. Considering that Lucifer is now acting calm and that he seems to be in control of himself, that would be the better choice. What''s more, there would be no consequences that Oumu would have to suffer in the future. Of course, this decision-making of Oumu only took a second, which is not very long. That was why it looked like they were talking to each other normally. Anyway, this is what Oumu said. "That''s...right. I have no idea what kind of history you are aware of, but in the current Hidden World, what I have told you is considered to be mon'' history among all demons." "As for the person or individual who influenced the history, I also have no idea." "After all, I didn''t even know that it was influenced. There is no way that I would be able to find out who did it." "Of course, this would also be the case for every other normal demon." "It might be different for Demon Kings and the like, but...in essence, Demon Kings are just the generals for the Hell Gods. "And generals in an army...do not really know what is going on entirely about their kingdom and so on..." "So I highly doubt that you would be able to find a Demon King who knows the identity of the individual who influenced history." Oumu said those words without any hesitation. He did not only affirm Lucifer''s questions, but he even added his own insight and more information about the matter. This is because Oumu wanted to prove himself useful for Lucifer. Now that Oumu has confirmed that Lucifer is indeed Lucifer, Oumu actually wanted to serve him. And Oumu knew that Lucifer would only consider him as a ''real'' servant of his is when he is useful enough to line side by side with his other ''real'' servants. Of course, it was not really weird for Oumu to want something like this even after knowing that his master and savior has been killed by Lucifer himself. There might be demons who would try to take vengeance on a Hell God for killing their fathers, mothers, sisters, lovers, friends, but...Oumu is not that kind of a demon. What''s more, that type of demon who would try to take vengeance could be considered to be an extremely rare type of demon. Hell Gods are Hell Gods. And demons admire them as much as they admire death. Of course, they might admire death, but they do not want to be one with death. However, when ites to Hell Gods, demons...would try to be one with them. By bing one with them, it means bing one with their army and trying to be useful for them. This is the case for Oumu, who is ready to serve Lucifer with all of his heart from now on. Anyway, Lucifer heard what Oumu said without any problems, and he was shocked to hear that Oumu would actually give more information about the matter. He thought that Oumu would chicken out considering that he saw Lucifer while he''s angry. Nevertheless, Lucifer was able to move on fast from this, and just processed all the information that Oumu just told him. And as soon as he did, he was...quite impressed. Why? It was because what Oumu said was the truth. However, knowing that the Demon Kings are just generals for the Hell Gods is...something else, for a demon as weak as Oumu. He might be strong in these parts, but he is definitely not strong if he is in the maind of demons. And for him to know...and most importantly, ept the fact that Demon Kings, who are literally at the top of the mon'' hierarchy of the demons, are just generals for the Hell Gods is something else. That was why Lucifer was impressed by Oumu when he heard this because it was the fact. What''s more, not only did Oumu give this fact, but he was even able to deduce how much information these ''generals'' have when ites to important matters. Oumu''s knowledge about things like this is something that Lucifer has not calcted for. Of course, considering that this would benefit Lucifer in the long and short term run, it was a happy miscalction. "Hmm...I guess that''s that, then. I still cannot believe that the other Hell Gods have put up with that kind of history." "Either way, what''s done is done. There''s nothing I can do to change it now." Lucifer said those words as he looked at the empty air in front of him. Of course, it was the truth that Lucifer cannot do anything about it now. History has been changed, and Lucifer might be able to do something about it...if and only if...he decided to return to his throne as a Hell God and reveal himself to the public once more. However, it is not as easy as that. In addition to Lucifer''s past enemies, the one who influenced history would also try to prevent Lucifer from doing something like that. And with his body condition, it is just impossible. A Hell God he might be, his body...is not at the level of a Hell God anymore. Anyway, now that they were done talking with this and Lucifer has epted these facts, he spoke once more. However, he did not speak to talk with Oumu or anything of the sort. He spoke...as he summoned his servant. "Nocturnal Phantom,e out." Lucifer said. And as soon as he said those words, his shadow lying on the ground moved as quickly as possible and a dark fog appeared right in front of him. It was the appearance of the Nocturnal Phantom, who took the full st of Lucifer''s wrath. Chapter 148: Excited Chapter 148: Excited Lucifer had summoned Nocturnal Phantom, and Noctural Phantom, as he was called by Lucifer, his Lord, he naturally came out. He was now standing right in front of Lucifer, and his body...was not that small either. He was back in full health...if one were to describe how big the dark fog thatposes his body was. Of course, Oumu was able to see this very clearly, and he was shocked. Nocturnal Phantom is the one who took Lucifer''s full st earlier, and his body has shrunk so small that he was not even visible anymore. And now, his body is restored just like that. Oumu, of course, can not believe something like this, and that was why he was shocked. After all, even if he does not believe in it, it was still the truth that Nocturnal Phantom is right here in front of him. And that...is enough proof that Nocturnal Phantom is indeed fine after taking such a devastating blow from Lucifer. And that very same Nocturnal Phantom then spoke, "You called, my Lord?" He said as if there was nothing wrong with him or Lucifer. He spoke as if what happened earlier did not even happen. He acted...normally. Well, it was only natural that Nocturnal Phantom would act normally. For the Nocturnal Phantom, what happened earlier is just an everyday thing. He does not even worry about something like that even if the process would get him in a state of near death. After all, that was only normal for him. That was why the Nocturnal Phantom did not even try to ask anything about what happened earlier. However, that does not necessarily mean that it is a good thing. The fact that the Nocturnal Phantom treats what happened earlier as if it was an everyday urrence means that...in the past, Lucifer was angry almost every single day. After all, that''s all that it points to. For the Nocturnal Phantom to be used to that kind of condition of Lucifer...that is definitely bad. Imagine a Hell God getting furiously angry every single day and just destroying what is near him...what''s more, Lucifer, in the past, was at his prime. That is just...bad...for both Lucifer and for the Hidden World. Anyway, when the Nocturnal Phantom asked Lucifer, Lucifer was able to hear him just right. However, since Lucifer no longer has any business in this ce, it was now time to do what he intended to do bying here. And that was... "Nocturnal, go possess Oumu. While I am away, you will be watching over him and make sure that he does not do anything funny." "Of course, you won''t only watch him but also the other two, Rouge and Raya Pazier." "You are to prevent them from doing something stupid, funny, or any form of betrayal." "And most importantly, you are to prevent them from dying." "Understood?" Lucifer said those words without even stopping for a second. And when he said those words, Nocturnal Phantom and Oumu were both shocked. Both of them didn''t expect to hear something like that from Lucifer. For Nocturnal Phantom, he thought that he would be with Lucifer all the time since he is one of the few servants that can follow along with Lucifer without being in the public eye. He knew how useful he would be for Lucifer now that he knows that his body is like that, and obviously, Lucifer knows that as well. And even though Nocturnal Phantom did not know what Lucifer nned to do, it would still be best for him to follow along with Lucifer. The advantages of having Nocturnal Phantom around would beat whatever Lucifer had in mind in having Nocturnal Phantom possess the shadow of Oumu. That was why Nocturnal Phantom was shocked to hear Lucifer say something like this when Nocturnal Phantom is absolutely sure that his lord knows the advantages of having him around. As for Oumu, the reason why he is shocked...is simply because of two reasons. One is that he did not expect that Lucifer would give such a valuable servant to him. Even though Nocturnal Phantom would just be possessing Oumu, Oumu''s life is still assured if Nocturnal Phantom is with him all the time. What''s more, since Lucifer has ordered Nocturnal Phantom to prevent Oumu and the others from dying, this is like giving Oumu the power of Nocturnal Phantom. Oumu is a smart guy. He can definitely take advantage of that order from Lucifer, and use Nocturnal Phantom as he likes. He can create a situation where he would definitely die, and if something like that happens, then Nocturnal Phantom has no choice but to butt in. Nocturnal Phantom is the servant of Lucifer who is even capable of taking a full st from Lucifer. Even though Lucifer is weakened right now, taking something like that is not something one underestimate. And the second reason why he is shocked is that...he knew that Lucifer would be aware of something like this. From what Oumu has observed, Lucifer is...observant. And he has the smarts to use whatever he would find while he is observing. There is no way that Lucifer would not know that Oumu would be able to think of being able to take advantage of his order. However, even though both Nocturnal Phantom and Oumu were shocked, they did not dare to say or do anything about what Lucifer said. After all, Lucifer is their absolute ruler. Whether they like it or not, they can only do what he said. And what Nocturnal Phantom did was to show his answer to Lucifer is he did as he was just instructed. He possessed Oumu''s...shadow as he moved very fast. The dark fog thatposes his body has disappeared into the ground and joined Oumu''s shadow on the ground. And just like that, Nocturnal Phantom has now possessed Oumu without enduring any kind of hardship. Of course, Oumu was surprised to see that Nocturnal Phantom was now gone from his sights. After all, Oumu was not able to catch when Nocturnal Phantom possessed him as Nocturnal Phantom just moved very fast. However, when he realized that Nocturnal Phantom was gone because he...has finished possessing Oumu, Oumu became calm about it and acted as if he knew what just happened. Anyway, when Nocturnal Phantom finally possessed Oumu, Lucifer then spoke again. "Good. You are to hold this ce together with Raya Pazier and Rouge with the support of Nocturnal Phantom." Lucifer said those words while looking at Oumu. Of course, when Oumu heard those words, he had a thought in his head. ''Why do we need to hold this ce? Is he going out somewhere away from here?'' Right, Oumu thought of this. Well, this was the only possible conclusion that he could havee up with after hearing something like that. There''s also another possible scenario where Lucifer would take seclude and try to better his health, but that''s just not possible for Oumu. He thought that Lucifer is the kind of guy who would not be able to sit in a ce for a very long amount of time. Well, he could not be more wrong about that one since Lucifer was able to sit on a chair for thousands of years while reading books. Anyway, since Oumu was...curious about the reason why they had to hold this ce, Oumu''s habit kicked in and asked Lucifer. "Are you going to go somewhere?" Oumu said. And when Lucifer heard that, he spoke without any hesitation. "That''s right. I am going to go to the Luciferian Empire for the reason of killing that Kars so that I wouldn''t have any problems left in the future when ites to the Warmester Denoble House." Lucifer said those words. Well, what he said was the truth. He was really going to go there for the purpose of killing Kars. And as soon as Oumu heard those words, he became shocked once more. Well, it was not because he learned that Lucifer would be going to the Luciferian Empire to kill his former lord and master. But he was shocked because he learned that Lucifer...would be going to the Luciferian Empire. And just what is the Luciferian Empire? It is the empire that worships Lucifer as its only god. And for Lucifer to go back to that ce...this must mean something. This must mean that Lucifer is about to go and get back his throne. At least, that''s what Oumu thought about this situation. And even though Lucifer has not confirmed it or anything of the sort, it got...Oumu kind of excited for what was toe. A Hell God that was reported to have been dead a long time ago...was now about to resurface in the world... What kind of future will the Hidden World have when Lucifer returns? Oumu was excited about this. His blood was boiling, and his inner demon was rejoicing. That was why Oumu spoke. He spoke as he bowed his head. "I shall do what you asked of me." He said those words as a confirmation that he received Lucifer''s order. Lucifer was weirded out when he heard those words since Oumu did not really act this way, but...Lucifer just tapped the floor once, and disappeared from this ce. Chapter 149: Line Chapter 149: Line When Lucifer disappeared from the ce where Oumu was located, Oumu straightened his body. He knew, even without Lucifer affirming his answer or anything of the sort, that he should do his best to do his task. Naturally, so that he would be able to do his task without any problem, Oumu would have to talk with the...Nocturnal Phantom to sort things out between the two of them. And it seems that Oumu was not the only one who had this kind of thought as Oumu''s shadow...slowly but surely moved away from him, and a dark fog rose from the ground right in front of Oumu. Of course, this dark fog was Nocturnal Phantom. And as soon as Nocturnal Phantom formed his body all the way up, he spoke immediately. "You said that you will do your best...so I will also do my best in order to confirm if you are really doing your best, got that?" The Nocturnal Phantom said those words. Of course, this is to make sure that Oumu knows that he would not let even a single slip up. There''s no way that Nocturnal Phantom would take this case easy or anything of the sort. What''s more, Lucifer is the one who ordered this whole thing. That''s more reason for Nocturnal Phantom to take this seriously. Of course, Oumu knew that Nocturnal Phantom meant business. And he was d to know that Nocturnal Phantom meant business. Why? It was because Oumu also meant business. He was going to take this whole thing seriously. "That''s right. And I will also make sure that you would do your best while observing me doing my best." Oumu said those words as he looked at the Nocturnal Phantom, seemingly unafraid of the power difference between the two of them. Well, there''s really no reason for Oumu to be afraid of the Nocturnal Phantom now that they are in this situation where not one of them can do anything to another. It''s kind of funny, seeing how they were so hostile against each other before. What''s more, they both knew that Lucifer would only get mad if they were to fight against each other. That was why...to make sure that this would not escte anymore, Oumu began to walk. Of course, he did not walk without a destination in mind. His destination was to go to where Rouge and Raya Pazier were located. After all, they were also involved in this mission given by Lucifer, and it would be best if they were to know about it. Though, they already knew about it since Lucifer told them before he even told Oumu. However, even though Oumu nned to leave just like that, he soon found out that, after taking a few steps away, that he could no longer move. It was weird, but Oumu was able to find out the reason why he could not move. Well, after all, it was simple. The reason is simple why, and it is because of the Nocturnal Phantom. "Why are you keeping me in here? We have to go now and exin to the other two about what''s going on so that they don''t get left out in the dark." Oumu said while looking in front of him, without turning back. Well, that''s because he could not move his body to look back at the Nocturnal Phantom. Anyway, when he said those words, the Nocturnal Phantom...slowly turned around and walked towards Oumu. His presence was slowly getting stronger, and chills were starting to get into Oumu''s skin. It was easy to exin why this is happening. It is all because of Nocturnal Phantom and his power. He was purposely doing this so that he can try and intimidate Oumu without causing any real harm to him. Anyway, when the Nocturnal Phantom finally reached Oumu, he spoke a few words. "I...am watching by your side." The Nocturnal Phantom said those words, and his voice rang out in the darkness. It was as if the darkness itself said those words, and it echoed in and out in Oumu''s ears for a very long time. No...it only felt as if it was a very long time for Oumu since the Nocturnal Phantom also influenced him that way. And while he was under the influence of the Nocturnal Phantom''s power, the Nocturnal Phantom took this time to return back to Oumu''s shadow. Of course, this does not mean that the Nocturnal Phantom would be asleep now or won''t be doing anything of the sort. He would be watching every single step of Oumu from his shadow... Anyway, when the Nocturnal Phantom went back inside Oumu''s shadow, the echoing in Oumu''s ears finally stopped and he was able toe back to his senses. He was also able to immediately realize that he was now able to move. Well, it was no surprise that he would be able to move now that Nocturnal Phantom took back the power that was stopping Oumu from moving. Of course, Oumu was shocked that Nocturnal Phantom would do something like this. He thought that Nocturnal Phantom would just sit still and just watch him from the side since that''s what Lucifer really ordered him to do. But it seems that it was not only Oumu who was hyped to do his duty for this mission. Of course, as someone who is excited about this whole thing, Oumu understands the Nocturnal Phantom very well. "Alright. You can just watch...since that''s all you''re going to have to do." Oumu said those words as he started to walk back towards the ce where Rouge and Raya Pazier were located at. And what he said was...a little bit of taunt for the Nocturnal Phantom. For him to say that the Nocturnal Phantom would only be able to watch means that he is not even needed in this ce and situation. Well, what he said is not really that unreasonable or anything of the sort. If Oumu, Rouge, and Raya Pazier were able toe up with a clever n to make the whole Warmester Denoble House under wraps about the whole thing while Lucifer is away, then Nocturnal Phantom would not even be able to have his chance to show off. Of course, that situation is based...on the theory that Oumu, Rouge, and Raya Pazier would be able toe up with a clever n that would be able to keep the Warmester Denoble House under wraps of what''s actually happening. And well, the future...is still not certain at this point. **** "Hmmm...I rushed out of there, but in reality, I do not know where the Luciferian Empire is." A voice resounded out in the air, but there is no one in the air. Well, this is only natural. It is because the one who said those words were actually using the sky to hide. He was using the power of the sky...to make it look like he''s not there when he''s actually there. Of course, the one who is doing something like that is Lucifer. He is literally right above the Warm City right now. He is pretty high in the sky, and he was looking all around to search for clues for the Luciferian Empire. Even though Lucifer was able to get information on where the Luciferian Empire is when he first came out of his room, that does not really mean that...Lucifer remembers it. Right, Lucifer forgot about it. He thought that it would still take him a long amount of time before he would be able to go back to the Luciferian Empire. And that''s only natural. If one considers the name of the Luciferian Empire, it is all about Lucifer. They are the ones who know the most when ites to Lucifer, and that is why Lucifer did not want to go there unless he is back in full health. To prevent the people from knowing that he is still alive, naturally. And so, Lucifer thought that he would just have a subordinate or a servant look into the whereabouts of this Luciferian Empire and go there when it is time to go. That was how things were supposed to go, but Lucifer did not expect that he would go this soon. He did not even start going to the academy yet or anything of the sort, but here he is...looking for the directions of the Luciferian Empire. It seems that not even Lucifer can control fate. "If I don''t know something, then I should just ask someone." "That''s a line from a book." "Maybe I will practice that to get to the Luciferian Empire." Lucifer said those words as he looked down on the right side of the Warm City. Of course, even though it was on the right side, it was definitely not near to the Warm City. He is so high up in the air that he cannot even see the Warm City in his vision. But what he can see in his vision right now...was a carriage being pulled by demon horses. "Right...I should just go ask if I don''t know something." Lucifer murmured to himself as he slowly drifted in the air towards the carriage... Chapter 150: No Intention Chapter 150: No Intention Lucifer has decided to go near this carriage that he saw while he was up in the sky. Of course, he was just drifting slowly to the ground so that he wouldn''t attract attention by dropping too fast. This is because near the ce where the carriage was located was a whole city. There were four cities near the carriage in fact, and it seems that the carriage is going from one of those cities to another city. That was why Lucifer just dropped to the ground slowly but surely. Even though he wouldn''t really attract any attention since the cities are far away from the carriage, he still just wanted to make sure to be safe. Besides, Lucifer was still thinking about how he would handle this current situation. Should he threaten the people inside the carriage to tell them about where the Luciferian Empire is located? Or should he pretend to be a mysterious strong person to make them tell about the locations of the Luciferian Empire? There are a lot of ways to do this, and the most important thing that Lucifer wanted to get out of this interaction is information. Information is the most important thing for Lucifer right now. Now that he knows that history has been influenced by someone, not everything he knows is urate now. Therefore, the location of Hell, Heaven, important locations,ndmarks, and all those stuff might have been changed. And talking with a native of this influenced history would truly help Lucifer. Of course, he can just talk with Oumu, Rouge, or even Raya Pazier to know everything that has changed with the Hidden World and its history. But...Lucifer did not want to talk with them about something like this. He thinks that talking with them about something like this would weaken his authority and they might think that Lucifer is a pushover or anything of the sort who they can just influence. Well, that''s not really Lucifer''s honest thoughts since he can just kill them if something goes wrong. However, it is precisely because Lucifer did not want to kill them that Lucifer does not want to talk to them about something like this. It was a conflicting feeling for Lucifer, and he did not even know it himself. If he knew that he did not want to kill them, then there''s no way that Lucifer would be this calm since that''s not how he really is. But well, this is just a sign that maybe Lucifer is finally looking at them as his real servants. Either way, this is the reason why Lucifer is just going down like this. However, it did not really take him a long amount of time to go down to the ground. Hended a few miles away from the direction that the carriage is taking. Of course, as soon as Lucifernded on the ground, he immediately moved towards the carriage in order to stop it. However...when Lucifer was about to kill one of the horses with his hand, his eyes opened wide a little bit. Why? It was because his hand passed through the horse as if it was nothing at all. It was as if his hand just touched the air. It was as if the horse did not even exist. Of course, that''s not the only thing that happened. There was something far more interesting than what just happened. And that is the fact that the carriage, horses and all, passed through Lucifer''s main body as if he did not even exist. That was why Lucifer was left in the dust, in shock, as the carriage continued moving forward without even a sign of the person looking back on Lucifer. "What the hell happened?" Lucifer murmured to himself as he touched his body. He wanted to make sure that he''s still there, and it was the truth that he''s still there as he could feel his body, his arms, his hand...he could feel his own touch. It was weird that he was doing something like this to himself, but it was only natural. After all, Lucifer did not expect to encounter something like this. Why? It is because something like this only happens when a demon is an illusionist. No, a demon who can make horses and carriages out of illusion is extremely high level. What''s more, the horses and the carriage is making sound and kicking up dust as they moved. That is really impressive, and only a certain level of illusionist can do something like this. That is why Lucifer did not expect something like this. An illusionist demon of this caliber is rare. After all, most demons like to fight hand-to-handbat or through the use of their magic. They didn''t want to use illusion or anything of the sort. "Hmm...that was surprising. I did not expect to encounter something like this in the Hidden World." Lucifer murmured to himself. However, the shock that he had when he first saw his hand pass through the horse was now gone. Why? It is because this situation is easy for Lucifer. Now that he knows that he is dealing with an illusionist, it is easy for him to deal with something like this. That is why...as soon as Lucifer realized that he is dealing with an illusionist, he moved fast. However, he didn''t go in front of the carriage. Instead, he positioned himself right behind the carriage. And as soon as he did, he raised his two hands as if he was about to kill a horse. Right, even though there was nothing in front of him. However, not even a second has passed and Lucifer was able to feel something in his hands. He did not even confirm what he was touching, and he just directly squeezed whatever he was touching. And as soon as he squeezed it, blood just came out of nowhere and a horse''s cry could be heard. After a while, the horse dropped down to the ground...and the illusion broke. Lucifer could now see the horse that he just killed. No, it was not only one or two horses that he killed. It was actually eight horses that he killed. Of course, Lucifer smiled a little bit when he saw this since his hunch was right, and he moved his fact up in order to see the real carriage. However, when he moved his face up, he soon saw a sword being shed right at him. It seems that the one guarding the carriage is moving fast enough to react in a situation like this. But...it did not really matter. Lucifer is his opponent, and if you are not a Hell God or a Heaven God, then you are not an opponent of Lucifer. That is the truth as Lucifer just looked at the sword and broke it with his lingering mana in the air. The sword crashed in an instant. "What!" The wielder of the sword shouted out in surprise, but the wielder of the sword did not even take a second to think of his next course of action. He immediately stopped his arms in the middle of his swing, dropped the sword to the ground, and reached for the knife in his waist. His actions were very smooth, and it seems his body is well coordinated for being able to switch just like that. Even Lucifer was impressed as he observed this...young man''s actions from dropping the sword to the ground to switching to his knife in that kind of position. Anyway, when the young man was able to reach for the knife in his waist, he was about to swing it towards Lucifer once more. His whole strength was behind it as he really wanted to kill Lucifer. However, that knife...also broke down as if it was just some kind of piece of trash. "Again?!" The young man shouted out in puzzlement. He did not expect something like this to happen twice in a row, but he did know that Lucifer is the one who is causing it. The young man thought that he had a troublesome opponent. But this is where the real thing starts. Why? It was because Lucifer finally raised his hands towards the young man as he was dropping to the ground. The young man''s guards were automatically raised high. He thought that Lucifer is a very dangerous man. After all, Lucifer was able to destroy the illusion just like that. That was why the young man was thinking of every possible move that Lucifer could do in this situation, in his current position. Would he chop with his left hand? Would he punch with his right hand? Would he take out a sword? Would he use magic to shoot at me? The young man calcted every single thing, and he already has a n in mind to counterattack every single one of them. However, the next thing that would happen surprised the young man as Lucifer spoke...as he finally raised his hands in the air. "Stop it. I have no intention to fight." Lucifer said as he looked at the young man. Chapter 151: Insolent Bastard Chapter 151: Insolent Bastard "Stop it. I have no intention to fight," Lucifer said those words while looking at the young man with a serious look on his face. Well, it is because Lucifer is serious in this situation. He was serious when he said that he did not have any intention to fight. Of course, the young man did not really believe in him when Lucifer said those words. Well, it was only natural that the young man would not believe in him in this situation. Lucifer is the one who just appeared out of nowhere, destroyed the illusionist''s illusion, and killed the horses, which then stopped the carriage from going any further. If the young man were to be asked how he views this situation, then he would say that Lucifer is bullshitting himself. There''s no way that he does not have any intention of fighting or anything of the sort as it does look like he came here for blood. What''s more, since the young man knew the identity of the one who is in the carriage, he is also aware that they have a lot of enemies who want to kill the man in the carriage. It is only natural that the young man would not really believe in Lucifer. However, because of how the ''battle'' went earlier, with the young man''s sword and knife breaking down out of nowhere with no real exnations, the young man did not just start to say that it was bullshit and start to attack Lucifer again. The young man thought that he can use this as a chance to try and figure out what was going on with his knife and sword and how...Lucifer was able to break them without even moving a single muscle. Of course, in order to give himself some time, the young man needed to humor Lucifer. And the best way to do that...is to argue with Lucifer, which is why the young man spoke. "You have no intention to fight? You came out here and killed our horses, even destroying our special formation in order to make sure that we would be safe even if someonees!" "And you are strong enough to see through that special formation! There''s no way that you do not have any intention to fight at all!" The young man said angrily. Of course, he said it with feelings for real. Well, it was the truth that the young man is angry with Lucifer. After all, it was the truth that Lucifer did kill the horses and stopped the advance of the carriage, acting as if he was an enemy. Anyway, when the young man said those words, Lucifer was able to hear them very clearly even though he was standing far away from the young man. Well, it was only natural that Lucifer would be able to hear his words even from a faraway location from the young man since his senses are very advanced, including his hearing. It would be weirder if Lucifer cannot hear the young man in this distance. Anyway, Lucifer then spoke while looking at the young man. "I killed your horses so that I can stop you from going. It is because I have something to ask that I stopped you." "Besides, you know that I am strong. And since you know that I am strong, if I wanted to kill you, then you would already be dead." Lucifer said those words as seriously as he could. It was kind of ironic for Lucifer to say those words seriously when he is only talking to an ant. Right, the young man in front of Lucifer could be considered to be an ant whenpared to Lucifer. But in general, the young man is actually considered to be a strong demon who could possibly kill thousands of men on his own. And it was because of the young man''s strength that he knew that Lucifer was not joking around when he said those words. The young man knew strength, and he knew powerful people when he sees them. However, even though the situation is like this, it''s not like the young man can just go and give up now that he knows that Lucifer is really strong enough to kill him just like that. He...was the only one guarding the carriage...to be specific, he is the only one guardian the person inside of the carriage. And if he were to get scared just because of the power difference that they have, then the person inside of the carriage would be left all alone, unable to defend...himself. ''I cannot let the master be left all alone just because I fear this man because of his strength. I must finish this quickly so that we can get to our destination quickly.'' The young man thought as his determination once more burned with more fuel. And as soon as the young man finished thinking of that, he finally made his move as he started to disappear. The young man...started to disappear from this ce, starting with his feet. It was very slow, though. But it was for sure that the young man is slowly but surely disappearing from this ce. And this was the young man''s secret technique. A secret technique so special that the young man is confident enough that he would be able to kill someone stronger than him with this technique. ''I shall destroy you with my Disappearing de!'' The young man thought as the wind blew and destroyed whatever is left out of his body. Of course, this does not really mean that the young man is dead or anything of the sort. He is just hiding very well, and Lucifer is aware of this, too. In fact, not even Lucifer can just see through the young man''s technique just like that. For a single second, Lucifer...lost the information of the young man''s whereabouts. And losing someone''s position in a battle like this is something that would cost Lucifer very heavily. And that was the truth as the young man also noticed that Lucifer does not know where he is, and he made his move. He made his move as the young man appeared right behind Lucifer. However, he did not reappear slow or anything of the sword. He reappeared fast, unlike how he disappeared. And the young man had his hands raised up high in the air, and his hands were covered with a veryrge amount of mana! It seems that the young man is really using all of his strength just to kill Lucifer with this single move. "Die!" The young man shouted out loud as he aimed to destroy Lucifer''s body as he swung his hands. Naturally, even though Lucifer did not know the young man''s whereabouts, that was only for a second. That was only because Lucifer did not think that there would be someone stupid enough that this someone would actually try to fight him even though he already announced that he did not want to fight him. In other words, Lucifer let his guard down because he was confident that the young man would also not want to fight. And it was only natural that Lucifer would be like this in this situation. After all, Lucifer is Lucifer. He knows what he can do, and he knows that all of the demons would not want to fight against him. Fighting against Lucifer is basically a death sentence. So Lucifer thought that the young man would not want to fight against him since Lucifer has specifically said that he does not want to fight. However, that only works if his opponent knows his real identity. In this case, the young man did not know the identity of Lucifer. After all, how can he possibly know the identity of Lucifer? Besides, in this world, it is known by many that Lucifer is already dead, so the young man does not even have a single speck of suspicions that the man in front of him is Lucifer or anything of the sort. And this was a fatal mistake...and it was no one''s fault. It was not the fault of Lucifer, as that would make no sense if it was his fault. However, it is also not the young man''s fault as the world is just...this way. But Lucifer still thought that the young man is at fault here. That was why Lucifer got angry. How could a demon possibly still want to fight against Lucifer when Lucifer already said that he does not want to fight? Just the fact that the young man did not even show any hesitation when he moved in irritated Lucifer. That was why... "What an insolent bastard." Lucifer said those words, and as soon as he said those words, the young man...was knocked out. Right, the young man, in the middle of his swing, was knocked out even though Lucifer did not even move. "Kuhk!" The young man vomited blood, but because the young man is knocked out, it did not really matter. The mana in his hands disappeared, and he just fell down on the ground as if he was a broken doll. Looking at his opponent, Lucifer clicked his tongue. Chapter 152: Surprise Chapter 152: Surprise Looking at his opponent, Lucifer clicked his tongue in disappointment. He did not want to fight against this young man, so he did not want to do something like this. Even though there really is not harm to Lucifer if he did end up knocking out the young man, it just puts him in a bad mood to see that his wishes have not been fulfilled. Of course, since Lucifer can not really talk to the one in the carriage after doing something like this to the young man, Lucifer picked him up with his mana. He was using some kind of magic to make the young man''s body float in the air. In order to make sure that Lucifer would be able to politely ask them his questions about the whereabouts of the Luciferian Empire, Lucifer woke the young man up. Of course, he did it by using some kind of magic, too, and it was not surprising since Lucifer did not really move at all. However, despite that, the young man was still able to wake up without any problems. ''Where am I...'' The young man thought as he saw the sun directly shining above his head. The sun''s light has made the young man confused for a second, but he was able to get a grip on himself. And as soon as he was able to get a grip on himself, the young man immediately tried to move. Of course, that would be the young man''s first course of action upon waking up since he knew that he just lost consciousness in the middle of a battle. And losing consciousness in the middle of a battle is something risky...something the young man or any other demon would ever want to happen to them. That was why what the young man wanted to do is to check himself if he had any injuries...or rather, to check if he would still be in shape to continue fighting against Lucifer. However, he soon found out that he could not move. Well, it was only natural that he could not move. In his current situation, it is more than likely that the young man would die first rather than being able to move. After all, Lucifer is the one who is holding him right now. The young man would have to die first if he wanted to move again. Of course, the young man was not aware of this. Since he was just floating in the air with his face against the sky, he could not know if he was being held by Lucifer or anything of the sort. However, he did know one thing. And that is the fact that his master is in danger. After all, he cannot move anymore. And there is no one left to guard the master left in the carriage. That was why...the young man was beginning to panic. He did not know what to do in this situation. He could not move. He could not force himself to move as the power binding him is just too strong. And most importantly, the young man began to panic because his master...can not move at all. Right, the master of the young man can not move, just like how the young man can not move right now. ''No! The master...he will be exposed to danger!'' The young man thought while looking at the sun, his face showing his disappointment and regret of being unable to protect his master properly. Of course, Lucifer...did not care about any of that. He just woke up the young man in order to make sure that the one inside of the carriage knows that Lucifer did not kill the young man or anything of the sort. Lucifer would not want another fight, after all. That was why...after waking the young man up, Lucifer then began to walk towards the carriage. The carriage was just lying on the ground, the horses surrounding it. Because there were many horses pulling the carriage, when the horses died, they just prattled everywhere that it looked like they are now surrounding the carriage. Lucifer walked through the corpses of the horses without any problems, while also bringing the young man with him. Of course, the young man was just floating in the air without knowing what was going on. Well, he knew what was going on. He was being dragged around by someone, which he suspects to be the one he was fighting earlier. The young man cursed Lucifer inwardly. Lucifer told the young man that he did not want to fight, and yet, the young man is now in a situation like this. If Lucifer truly did not want to fight or anything of the sort, then the young man would not be in a situation like this. Though, the young man knew that thinking like that is stupid. After all, it was the young man who insisted on having a fight. He was the one making moves against Lucifer, forcing Lucifer''s hand. If Lucifer fought back because someone attacked him, then it is not really his fault. Of course, the young man knew this as well, but he just did not like the situation so much that he just med Lucifer for being such a hypocrite. If the young man could just move his mouth right now, then he would probably be cursing Lucifer right now with every single vocabry in his dictionary. Though, the fact that the young man cannot do that has just saved his life. After all, Lucifer would not like it if the young man were to just insult him like that. Of course, if it were any other demon, Lucifer would also not like it. Hell, Lucifer would not even take an insult from another Hell God or even a Heaven God. There''s no way that he would allow someone who could be considered to be an ant whenpared to him to insult him or curse him with words. It would just be ridiculous if Lucifer would allow something like that. Anyway, Lucifer was able to reach the carriage without any problems at all. Lucifer was wary that the illusionist would try to do another illusion, but it seems he did not have to worry about anything like that at all. And now that Lucifer was right in front of the carriage, he raised his hand and used his mana to take off the side of the carriage so that he can see what or who was inside the carriage. Naturally, Lucifer was able to do this without any problems and the carriage was unable to fight at all. Well, how would the carriage be able to defend itself from Lucifer''s powers? Anyway, when the insides of the carriage could now be seen by the outside, Lucifer quickly blew away the dust that rose up due to what he did. And when he did and saw what was inside of the carriage, he..was shocked. No, it would be an understatement to say that Lucifer was just shocked. It would be more correct to say that Lucifer is overwhelmed right now. And that was weird. Lucifer is a demon who has lived for a very long amount of time. He is also a God of the demons. He is someone who has seen a lot of things in his life, and he...also has seen disgusting scenes or anything of the sort. And for someone like him to be overwhelmed because of what he saw...it is weird. No, it is more than weird. However, who can me Lucifer? Even the other Hell Gods would just be as surprised as Lucifer right now if they see what he was seeing right now. After all, what Lucifer was seeing right now is just that bizarre...and most of all, out of this world. What Lucifer was seeing right now was... "A brain...is that a brain?" Lucifer murmured as he began to walk slowly towards the carriage. He wanted to see the...brain closer, and he climbed up the inside of the carriage. Right, what Lucifer was seeing right now was a brain. However, even if it was a brain or anything of the sort, it would not really surprise Lucifer. There are monsters who only have a single organ that keeps them alive. That was why the brain itself is not really that surprising. However, what was surprising is the fact that the brain...is surrounded by some kind of ss, and the brain was submerged in water. It was the first time that Falkor saw, heard, or learned about something like this. And because it is the first time, he was shocked. He is someone who has learned about many things while he was still reading. He thought that he knew a lot of things, and even though time has passed, Lucifer knew that...what he was seeing was still out of this world. What''s more, the brain...seems to be even functioning on its own. Why? It was because the brain...moved as if it repositioned itself to look at Lucifer better. All of this just sums up a big surprise for Lucifer. "Interesting." Lucifer murmured as he looked at the brain. Chapter 153: Brain Chapter 153: Brain "Interesting." Lucifer said as he looked at the brain with curiosity in his eyes. Well, it is the truth that this scene was interesting for Lucifer. It was the first time that he saw something like this. A brain surrounded by a ss that was filled with water. What''s more, this brain had consciousness and it was even moving on its own. This is entirely differentpared to the monsters who only have a single organ in their body. Those monsters still have a body that they use to move around with. However, this brain was...its brain was all it had. Its brain was its body. Although that''s how demons and angels technically are, it is still a different case. This is still a different case even whenpared to the monsters who only have a single organ in their body. The brain was its body...and it was even using its own brain to move or anything of the sort. It was really weird seeing something like this, and this is the first time that Lucifer has ever seen anything like this. What''s more, since Lucifer has read a lot of books when he was still reading, he has read quite a lot of books that had the center of its topic on the body and brain of living things. And he knows that for a brain to be able to function normally or so to speak...''live'' normally, it would need a body. And for a body to also function normally, it would need a brain. A body and a brain need each other to function properly, and so, to find a brain that is able to live like this without a body is interesting for Lucifer. Well, it was only natural that Lucifer would end up finding this brain as interesting. Even other Hell Gods would be interested in something like this. Even though Lucifer was overwhelmed when he first saw the brain, it is just because he did not expect something like this to appear right in front of him. Now that Lucifer got his cool back, he walked closer to the brain in order to see it better. As soon as Lucifer was near to the brain, he spoke. "Can you speak? From what I can see, you have a consciousness, and you are aware of what is going on around you." "And since you are the only one around here, then you are the only...''person'' I can talk to." "And I assume you are also the one who this guy is protecting." Lucifer said those words as he pointed to the sky with his right hand. Well, he did not have to point at...the young man, who is floating right above Lucifer. The young man was conspicuous due to him just floating in the air just like that, and it seems that the brain was already aware of what kind of position the young man is in. Anyway, when Lucifer said it like that, it was clear as hell what Lucifer meant to say. He wanted the brain to talk or else there would be something nasty that would happen to the young man. If the brain did not want something nasty to happen to the young man, then the brain would have to talk. Even though Lucifer could clearly see that the brain did not have any mouth or vocal cords to use so that it could speak, Lucifer did not care about any of that at all. Since the brain is the only living creature here, Lucifer wanted the brain toe up with something so that he can get what he wants Right, even though Lucifer knew that the brain cannot talk without a mouth. Well, Lucifer actually nned to act polite and kind in this situation. He nned to ask them politely about the whereabouts of the Luciferian Empire. However, because of what happened with the young man, Lucifer just changed his mind and did it his way. After all, this would be easier, and Lucifer would not have to say that he did not want to fight only for his wishes to be ignored just like that by some young man. Well, even if the young man had decent reasons why he decided to ignore Lucifer, Lucifer could not care less. The only thing that matters to Lucifer is the fact that he got ignored. And that is something Lucifer did not want to happen, so he discarded his original n of being kind and polite and just did it his way. Besides, if he did it his way, it would be a lot easier rather than just being kind and polite. If he were kind and polite in asking, then there was the chance of the brain and the young man just inly ignoring him and just continuing with the ride. Hell, they might even mistake Lucifer as some kind of a wimp and just dispose of him so that they would not be disturbed anymore. There were disadvantages in being kind, but...in being cruel and powerful, there were not. Well, other than the fact that Lucifer made the young man and the brain his enemies, there were no disadvantages. At least, that was the case for Lucifer since he did not have to mind the rules or anyws of some sort. Anyway, when Lucifer said those words, the brain was able to hear it quite...clearly even though the brain did not really have an ear. Although it might sound weird, the brain actually had a fully functioning ear, nose, mouth, and eyes. This is because of magic, naturally, since there was no body that is visible in this area and even Lucifer''s instincts were not noticing any illusion that might just be hiding the body of the brain. Anyway, the most important thing for the brain...is to make sure that the young man is safe. Although it might sound ridiculous and weird, the brain actually is prioritizing himself by making sure that the young man is safe. Even though the brain had a fully functioning ear, nose, mouth, and eyes, that does not really mean that the brain would be able to defend itself. In other words, the brain needed someone else to protect him, and that is the young man''s job. So the brain needed to make sure that the young man is safe in order for the young man to be able to protect him. That was why the brain was currently thinking of how he would be able to save the young man from Lucifer''s hold. Of course, the brain is not thinking of taking the young man away by force or anything of the sort. If the brain could do something like that, then he would not need the protection of the young man at all. He can just kill any attackers to him, and he would be fine. However, that was not the case, which is why the brain was thinking of just giving what Lucifer wanted and try to cut a deal with him. And as soon as the brain finished calcting his options, it ''spoke.'' "Well, yes. I am the only living creature here as you can see with your eyes." "And as far as I am concerned, I would like it if you can put my assistant, Berde, down." "That way, we would be able to talk more peacefully, no?" The brain...said those words. And Lucifer did not know how he was able to hear those words. The brain did not have a mouth, and he could not see any signs of any mouth at all. He also did not sense the magic being used or anything of the sort, so Lucifer was confused about how the brain was able to make Lucifer hear those words. What''s more, Lucifer is quite sure that the brain is not using telekinesis or anything of the sort. The voice that Lucifer heard is something that is heard by his physical ears, not by his mind or anything of the sort. However, Lucifer...soon decided to just forget about that. The important point in this situation is not how the brain was able to produce its voice without having a mouth or anything of the sort. The important point is how Lucifer would be able to have the brain answer his questions. As far as Lucifer is concerned, these two are his enemies now. And since they are his enemies, Lucifer thought that the brain and the young man also see him as their enemy. Well, considering that the young man just attacked Lucifer, it is only natural for Lucifer to think that these two consider him as an enemy. Anyway, Lucifer was thinking if he should put the young man...Berde down and do just as the brain wishes. It seems that the brain is aware of its situation right now, and Lucifer could see that clearly. And even if Lucifer lets go of Berde, he can just capture him again if something goes wrong and force the brain to tell him what he wants. It was nothing serious for Lucifer if he decides to let Berde go. However...Lucifer did not want to do that. Chapter 154: Compromise Chapter 154: Compromise Lucifer...did not want to do what the brain wanted him to do. The very reason why he did not want to do what the brain wanted him to do is because it would make him look weak. Lucifer would look as if he had done what the brain wanted him to do because...that was really the only thing he could do in this situation. Of course, that was not the truth since Lucifer can just ignore what the brain said and he would be able to continue...trying to get what he wanted from the brain by using force. He can even try to torture the young man right in front of the brain to make sure that the brain would give what he wanted. There were many courses of action that Lucifer can take in this situation, and he did not have to limit himself to a choice that would make him look weak and thereby giving the brain a chance to think that he can take advantage of Lucifer. That was why Lucifer did not want to do what the brain told him to do. However...if Lucifer did not want to do something like that, then what should he do? Lucifer just looked at the brain as he tried to think about the course of action that he would take in this situation. At first, Lucifer wanted to be civil with them. He wanted to talk peacefully and just ask them the whereabouts of the Luciferian Empire, and Lucifer would walk away after getting what he wanted. Now that everything''s been messed up because of the fight that the young man forced upon Lucifer, everything changed for Lucifer. However, that does not really mean that Lucifer should just be violent with them and try to fight against the two of them and kill them to get what he wanted. If Lucifer wanted, he could just act peacefully and just try to be civil once more with them, just as he nned to do before. The issue is that...Lucifer did not want to do something like that. In that case, what should Lucifer do without doing something like that, yet he would still be able to get what he wanted? Violence? Try to torture them so that they would spill what he wanted? Lucifer indeed considered that since they were already on the point of no return, but Lucifer stopped himself. If he did try to go and torture them, Lucifer could find himself get stuck here if the young man and the brain got tight lips. Although they did not really have to protect the Luciferian Empire or anything of the sort, they might have a tall pride...a pride that makes them not want to tell Lucifer about what he wanted so they can get in his way for the price of hurting them. Of course, that may not happen, but if Lucifer did try to do something like that and the brain and the young man turned out to be that kind of demon, then...it would be irreversible and Lucifer would have to stay here for a long time when he should be going to the Luciferian Empire as soon as possible and kill Kars and try to solve everything. That was why Lucifer did also not try to torture the two of them because it might make him stuck here for several hours. However, if that was the case, then what should Lucifer do? He does not want to act kind now, and he can''t really torture the two of them to get the answer he wanted. Because of such aplicated situation, Lucifer had to do what he did not want to do and that is topromise. And he did that by...putting the young man, Berde, down. "Here." Lucifer said Berde slowly fell down on the ground. Of course, since Berde slowly fell down on the ground, he did not get hurt or anything of the sort. As soon as Berde could feel that the strange power looming over him that was preventing him from moving was now gone, he immediately stood up and moved and ced himself right between Lucifer and the brain. Out of nowhere, Berde''s right hand was shining with some kind of light. It was mana that Berde immediately used in order to be able to be in any position to counterattack if ever Lucifer tried to attack them once again. It was nothing weird, to be honest, seeing as how Berde and Lucifer fought before. Well, it was not really a fight since Berde just got knocked out so suddenly when Lucifer decided to make his move. Anyway, Lucifer was able to see this, and he did not take this kind of action kindly, but he did understand why Berde did something like this. It was obvious to Lucifer that Berde is a subordinate of the brain, and the brain is also the reason why Berde tried to fight against Lucifer earlier. It is to protect the brain. It was really weird to see something like this, but Lucifer could understand why Berde would want to protect a brain...his master. After all, Lucifer himself had servants who would be willing to die for him in the blink of an eye. But it was also the truth that Lucifer did not like this kind of action since Lucifer was so kind to even let Berde go. Of course, the brain...was able to ''see'' through the displeasure that Lucifer has when Berde just came over between the two of them, and the brain did not want to enrage Lucifer. Since the brain did not have a way to protect himself, he picks the strongest subordinate he has to protect him and that is Berde. Berde has the full confidence of the brain, and since Berde was unable to win over Lucifer, the brain knows that Berde would never be able to win against Lucifer as well. Right, the brain was able to ept that fact immediately. After all, it would be unreasonable if the brain is illogical. Anyway, when the brain noticed that Lucifer did not like how Berde just went between the two of them, the brain then spoke again. "Berde, back off. This gentleman was so kind to release you. We don''t want to antagonize him as a sign of our appreciation." The brain said those words. It was really weird to see and hear that the brain is able to say something even though he did not have a mouth or a vocal cord or anything of the sort. Anyway, when Berde heard that, he was quite shocked to hear something like that. He thought that his master would love him to be there in case Lucifer would kill him. Since the brain would be powerless to even dodge a kick or anything of the sort, the brain would want to have Berde between him and Lucifer. However, the brain itself ordered Berde to back off. It was only natural that Berde would be shocked about it knowing the circumstances of his master and the power of Lucifer. Be that as it may, the brain is still the master of Berde. Since the master of Berde has personally ordered Berde to back off, that was the only thing he could do in this situation. That was why Berde backed off...cing himself right behind the brain while looking at Lucifer. The mana in his right hand gradually disappeared, too. Of course, Lucifer watched this with...unbothered eyes. Although he did not like that Berde is rude like that, he did not really care about it. Since he already thought that he cannot do violence or anything of the sort, he would just have to stick up with it. Of course, if Berde continued to be rude, then Lucifer would have killed them right after getting the information that he wanted. But now that the brain ordered Berde to back off, it changed Lucifer''s mind. Anyway, now that Berde is out of the way, the one who broke the silence is...not Lucifer, but instead, the brain. The brain spoke again. "So...to what do I owe this pleasure of a visit from this gentleman? I am sure you are not here to harm me." "If that were the case, then you would have killed me right away." The brain said those words. Of course, Lucifer was able to hear it clearly, and this is what he said in reply. "I am not here to harm you. I also said that to your subordinate, but he did not listen." Lucifer said, and Berde''s shoulders slumped down. After all, it was the truth that Berde did not listen when Lucifer said he did not have any intention to fight. However, Lucifer was not done with speaking yet, and that is why he continued to speak. "What I came here to do is to ask about something." "I want to know the whereabouts of the Luciferian Empire, and what direction I should take in order to be able to get there as fast as possible." "If you can tell me that, then I will leave right away." Lucifer finally asked his question. Chapter 155: Accept Chapter 155: ept Lucifer finally asked his question to the brain, the question that he came here for in the first ce. Of course, Lucifer just waited patiently for the answer of the brain. After all, he did not want to throw him off or anything of the sort as Lucifer did not want to add any unforeseen variable in the current situation and he just wanted to get whatever he wanted from the brain and get the hell out of here. That was why Lucifer just waited patiently as he looked over at the brain, who seems to be thinking of his answer. Well, the question is easy enough for the brain to answer. The brain definitely knew where the Luciferian Empire was located and he could tell Lucifer which way he should go. That way, the threat known as Lucifer would be gone from this ce and the brain and Berde would be able to continue on with their journey without minding anything anymore. That was why the brain also wanted to answer him as fast as possible, but there was something that was preventing the brain from doing something like that. It is because the brain is curious. A demon who is so strong that he can basically toy around with Berde, the brain''s strongest subordinate, is asking for directions to the Luciferian Empire. For what kind of reasons do such a demon has to go to the Luciferian Empire? The brain is curious about this question, which is why he could not just help but think about how he would be able to ask Lucifer about that. Of course, he would not ask Lucifer outrightly about it or anything of the sort. He would do it discreetly, lead Lucifer with conversations to make Lucifer say the reasons himself without having the brain to ask him. Naturally, the fact that the brain is even considering doing something like this means that he could do it. He knows that he would be able to y with words, being able to trick Lucifer into answering the question that the brain would not even ask. Well, the brain...is not a brain for nothing. However, there is a reason why the brain is still not proceeding with it. And it is because he...fears the consequences. What if Lucifer also turned out to be a smart guy and notices the trick that the brain is trying to pull? Since Berde and the Brain literally have no way to fight against Lucifer, as that has been proven earlier, there would be no way out for the two of them if Lucifer wanted to kill them. Of course, it is a sure way for Lucifer to be angry if he notices that the brain is trying to trick him. Well, the brain is not really tricking him or anything of the sort, but it is somewhere along those lines. And since the two of them cannot defend against Lucifer, the brain is hesitating if he should do something like this. He cannot risk himself just because he was curious to know why Lucifer, a strong demon, is heading to the Luciferian Empire. But..there is another card that the brain could y. He would be able to try and get to know why Lucifer is heading to the Luciferian Empire...with minimal risks, and Lucifer might even be more friendly with them. Although the brain did not want to do something like this, since it concerns his privacy and so on, he...ended up...ying the card that he could y. And that card was... "Well, I can definitely tell you the whereabouts of the Luciferian Empire, that''s no big deal for me." "But...would you like toe with us? We are actually also on our way to the Luciferian Empire." The brain said. Right...the brain and Berde were about to go to the Luciferian Empire for unknown reasons. And because of this, the brain thought that he can make Lucifer go with him. That way, if Lucifer goes with him to the Luciferian Empire, the brain would have enough time to try and make friends with Lucifer. If they were able to be friends, then the brain is basically safer than ever. What''s more, the brain would also get to know the reason why Lucifer would be going to the Luciferian Empire. Although the brain does not really care about Lucifer, this might be a piece of really important information. The information why Lucifer would go to the Luciferian Empire...might save the brain''s life down the road. You never know, and this is why the brain wanted to know. After all, a strong demon like Lucifer can stir up quite chaos even in the Luciferian Empire. Although it might not look like it, Berde is a strong demon who could possibly give Oumu and Rouge a tough time...while he is fighting them at the same time. And since Lucifer can beat him so easily, the brain knew how strong Lucifer must be. Well, that is not really correct since the brain does not even suspect of Lucifer being a Hell God, but it is still correct for him to think that Lucifer is crazy strong. That was why it would benefit the brain in the long run if he had the information of why Lucifer woulde to the Luciferian Empire. He would be able to know if he should get out of the Luciferian Empire or no. He would know if he should just abort the purpose of him going to the Luciferian Empire or not. Things like that...would really be helpful considering that the brain does not really have a body for him to move around with. That was why the brain offered Lucifer toe with them since that would be easier. What''s more, even if Lucifer is rushing to the Luciferian Empire, it would not really matter since...the brain and Berde were also rushing to the Luciferian Empire. Just from their speed alone when they were still traveling could tell someone how they were rushing to their destination. In other words, if Lucifer wanted to go to the Luciferian Empire as fast as possible, it would be no problem for the brain. Well, except that the brain did not know that Lucifer can just fly towards the Luciferian Empire in the blink of an eye. However, even though Lucifer knows that he can just go straight to the Luciferian Empire if he knows the direction of where it is located, Lucifer...decided on a very strange decision. And that is... "Alright...I will go with the two of you. How about the horses, though? I killed them so there would be no means of pulling this carriage." Lucifer said. Right...Lucifer has decided to take the brain''s invitation. And it was very weird. It was apparent as hell that the brain is willing to give the information that Lucifer wanted if he just asked and declined the invitation, and everything would have been fine. Lucifer was able to see that as well, so it was very weird of him to join them in this journey to the Luciferian Empire. However...if one thinks about the current situation of Lucifer, it is not really that weird for him to try and join the two of them in this journey to the Luciferian Empire. Lucifer...does not have any connection in the Luciferian Empire right now. Even though the Luciferian Empire worships him, it does not really matter right now. And for him to go inside the Luciferian Empire without being detected by its guards or soldiers is not an easy task, even for Lucifer. The Luciferian Empire is an empire that could even go toe-to-toe with the demons in Hell. Why? It is because the Luciferian Empire is built to be the base of demons during the war. Back then, it was considered to be a fortress until Lucifer''s influence grew big enough for the Luciferian Empire to be called an empire. In other words, the Luciferian Empire would have the soldiers, quality of demons, top-quality tools in their hands to see if there is anyone trying to enter the empire without any permission. Of course, if Lucifer really tries to put in the effort to go inside the Luciferian Empire unnoticed, then he would probably be not noticed. However, Lucifer did not want to risk it. The Luciferian Empire...is literally a jungle with several lion kings. And several lion kings...is enough to finish off a dying lion god. Well, Lucifer is not really dying, but his condition is definitely not good enough for him to fight against several demon kings. That was why Lucifer took this invitation of the brain to go to the Luciferian Empire together since it would seem like the brain would have the permission to go inside. That way, Lucifer would be able to go inside the Luciferian Empire without facing any risks or anything of the sort. Anyway, the brain was able to hear what Lucifer said, and he just replied that it was no problem since the horses are made with magic. Of course, now that they were set on a course of action, Berde and the brain went back to work to make this carriage operational again while Lucifer just watched them. Chapter 156: Demon Eye Chapter 156: Demon Eye Lucifer just watched the brain and Berde fix the carriage and make it useable again. Well, it was mostly Berde who was doing the hard work since the brain cannot exactly do that kind of stuff. He was the one who picked up the parts of the carriage that Lucifer had just broken. It was not that big of a deal, and he was able to fix the carriage in just a few minutes. Well, it''s not like the carriage is advanced technology or anything of the sort that would need an expert to fix it. If one knows enough about the structure of the carriage, then one would be able to build one. That''s just how it is, and it seems that Berde definitely knows the structure of the carriage for him to be able to fix the carriage in no time just like this. Anyway, when the carriage was finally fixed, the brain...finally started to work. Of course, his work was...getting the illusion started again. It was kind of weird that the horses, physical living beings that were pulling the carriage, is just an illusion created by magic. Although magic can really push things or move things, an illusion...is just an illusion. Illusion just makes one see things that are usually not there. A misdirection of some kind. That was why it is really weird that the horses, which the brain said were created by illusion, would be able to make the carriage move by pulling it physically. It was weird, and even Lucifer did not know the mechanisms behind this trickery or illusion or anything of the sort. Why? It is because Lucifer is not really that expert when ites to illusions and that kind of stuff. Of course, he knows illusion once he sees illusion, and he would also be able to know how to counter that kind of illusion. But that does not really mean that Lucifer knows illusion. That was why Lucifer was really interested in how the illusion horses would be able to pull the carriage. After all, they are just not...in the same category. The carriage is a real thing, a physical thing that one can touch. The illusion horses are... an illusion. It is different. Of course, there might have been the case where Lucifer even believed that the horses were real considering that Lucifer was able to kill them. And that is more reason why Lucifer is interested in this. It felt as if the horses were real, which is why he did not even think that the horses were some kind of magic or anything of the sort. Of course, Lucifer knew that there are magic horses, but those are real horses, one that exists that is just equipped with magic. They are not really made with magic. That was why Lucifer is watching the brain closely as the brain got into work so that he would be able to find out the logic behind the illusion horses. If Lucifer is interested in it, no matter how stupid or little it may be, it would definitelye in handy. Lucifer knows this as well, so it is not really a new thing for him to be interested in things like these. Anyway, the brain went to work as he finally began...to think. Well, that was really the only thing that the brain could do. He could only think. However, what he thought of is not that simple use of magic or anything of the sort. In fact, what the brain is thinking right now is a veryplex structure of a magic circle. And as soon as the brain was able to trace that veryplex structure of a magic circle, a magic circle...appeared right below the brain. Berde was near to the brain, so when the magic circle appeared, he jumped behind to stay away from it. Since Berde already knew the process of this thing, he knew that he should note into contact with the magic circle that appeared below the brain. Coming into contact with the magic circle that appeared below the brain might mess up the concentration of the brain and most importantly, the whole entire process, and might even endanger the brain. Since the brain is really concentrated on this veryplex structure of a magic circle, if someone just disturbs him on that kind of high level of concentration, then it might hurt his consciousness. Well, they don''t really know if that may happen, but it is best to stay on the safer side of things, which is why Berde did not want toe into contact with the magic circle. Of course, since he stepped back a little bit, he was now near...to Lucifer. In fact, he''s a little too near to Lucifer since Berde literally is right beside Lucifer right now. "I''m guessing that magic circle has been given to your master by another individual?" Lucifer''s voice resounded out in Berde''s ears, and this made Berde all startled up, thinking that Lucifer snuck up behind him. However, Berde was able to realize that it was because he jumped right beside Lucifer that Lucifer is near him, which is why...Berde just got a hold of himself and backed off a few steps from Lucifer. He then calmed himself down, and after calming down, he spoke. "You have a good eye. It is the truth that the magic circle has been given by another individual. This individual is a master at his technique, a master illusionist." "His techniques are just superb that it makes his e into real life." "However, even though we have been given the magic circle to one of his superb techniques does not mean that we know the mechanics behind it." "Even my master does not know how it works." Berde said the truth. Well, it is the truth that they do not know how this thing works. The master illusionist just told them that they needed to activate the veryplex structure of a magic circle, and the brain would just have to supply it with mana, and the illusion would work just fine. Naturally, Berde and the brain did not dare to ask the master illusionist how his techniques work since that would just be outright...rude. No one asks how another''s technique works as the other individual might think that they are studying him in order to beat him. Anyway, Lucifer was able to hear what Berde just said and he thought that it made perfect sense. If it were just given by another individual, then there''s no way that Berde and the brain would know how the whole setup of the illusion works. Lucifer understands that, but he does not really care about it. He was not really nning on asking the brain or Berde how the illusion works. Since they were now in a rtionship where one could call them ''friends,'' Lucifer did not really want to destroy that kind of friendship by asking how their powers work. After all, Lucifer still needed them so that he would be able to get inside the Luciferian Empire safely without being detected. Anyway, Lucifer was able to notice that the brain is not really the one who created the magic circle or anything of the sort. He just activated it, and Lucifer was able to know that it was created by someone else. And it did not really matter to Lucifer since...he would just analyze the veryplex structure of the magic circle to find out how this thing works. Even though Lucifer does not really specialize in illusion and that kind of stuff, if he sees the bare magic circle, then he would be able to find out how the magic works, and he would even be able to recreate it, decipher it, and even disable it if he sees it again at some point of his life. This much is only natural considering that he is a Hell God, and a Hell God does not really have any limits when ites to magic and stuff like that. In fact, any Hell God would be able to master any kind of martial arts or anything of the sort. However, because they became a Hell God with the martial arts that they already mastered, they did not really care to pick up a new martial art to do. That is the same case for Lucifer. Hell, he is not even interested in fighting with illusion since that''s not just his preference. However, because this thing is so interesting, Lucifer ended up thinking that this is how illusions are used nowadays. Lucifer knows that if this is how illusions are used nowadays, he would need to find out everything about it. And in order to find out everything about the illusion, there''s only one solution for this. ''Demon Eye.'' Lucifer thought as he activated one of his powers...the Demon Eye. He did this as discreetly as he could in order to not attract attention to himself. Although Lucifer''s Demon Eye is mainly used for attacking, it definitely can be used to analyze things perfectly and within seconds. That is the reason why Lucifer went to work right away after activating the Demon Eye. Chapter 157: Madman Chapter 157: Madman Lucifer activated his Demon Eye discreetly so that he could take a look at the magic circle that the brain activated in order to use the illusion horses once more. This is to make sure that he would be able to know what is going on with the illusion horses, and how it works. There are many reasons why Lucifer is even doing something like this, but the main reason is that he is just curious. Anyway, Lucifer looked at the veryplex structure of the magic circle that the brain activated with his Demon Eye. Of course, since the Demon Eye was activated, Lucifer''s brain capability was increased to the maximum and his perception of time also decreased. This is to make sure that he would be able to analyze the magic circle with an optimized brain while having a lot of time in his hands. Well, it wasn''t really a lot of time since Lucifer can just think between nanoseconds. To Lucifer, it was a lot of time. However, in reality... it was not. After a couple of seconds passed, the brain was finally able to start using the magic circle to activate the illusion magic. And because of this, the magic circle that he was using...disappeared all of a sudden. And as soon as the magic circle disappeared, the neighing of horses was heard outside of the carriage. This meant that the magic has been sessfully pulled off by the brain. Well, the magic circle has now disappeared, and the horses have appeared in its ce. All the signs that say the magic has been done are present, and even Lucifer knows that, which is why...he deactivated the Demon Eyes and closed it. Right, Lucifer has closed the Demon Eyes after using it for a couple of seconds. Even though it was only a couple of seconds, it definitely did not feel like that for Lucifer who was able to experience time much slower than anyone else. And because of the...''extra'' time that Lucifer had, he...was able to sessfully analyze the magic circle. He was able to find out how the magic circle and the illusion works. And this is all thanks to the effects of his Demon Eyes. His Demon Eyes were truly overpowered to be able to make Lucifer decipher something soplex within seconds. Even though Lucifer is already a master of his craft, that does not really mean shit when ites to things that Lucifer does not know specifically. Of course, Lucifer might have general knowledge about illusion and stuff like that, but he would not be able to analyze things as if he knows it like the back of his hand. Just like how Lucifer is able to destroy a part of the world, he does not...know how to create or grow that part of the world back. Just like how Lucifer is able to kill anyone else, he cannot revive them...as if they have never died in the first ce. Of course, he might be able to do some of those things to some extent, but it would have side effects and limitations that would just be too obvious to ignore. That is why...for Lucifer to be able to decipher the very structureplex of the magic circle that the brain activated for the illusion is just amazing. Of course, the ability that was able to make Lucifer be able to decipher the very structureplex of the magic circle is also amazing. Well, it was the same thing...Lucifer and Lucifer''s ability, at the end of the day. And since Lucifer was able to decipher the magic circle, he now knows how the illusion works. And to be honest, Lucifer...is not impressed at all. Even though he was impressed on how the illusion was able to make him...unaware of everything, now that he knows the ins and outs of the illusion magic, it does not even feel that amazing anymore. And it is exactly because of that Lucifer could not help but get even more curious about the magic. No, he was no longer interested in the magic circle or the illusion magic. What he was curious about was...the one who made this kind of illusion magic, its creator. One has to be a madman to even think about using illusion magic this way, and Lucifer liked it. Why? Well, the answer is simple. It was really simple. It is because...the illusion magic...is not just any illusion magic. To be exact, the illusion magic is coupled with several other kinds of magic. It is coupled with...summoning magic and air magic. Of course, just because the illusion magic is coupled with other kinds of magic does not really make it special. Lucifer can alsobine water and fire to make a very bizarre magic with no real problems at all. However, what was interesting in this illusion magic is how the magic is used. When Lucifer first killed the horses, he knew at that moment that they were real and not an illusion. That is why he never even thought that they could be an illusion or anything of the sort. And if they were an illusion, then Lucifer would know right away since...after all, he''s a god. Not just anyone can fool the senses and knowledge of a god. Not even another god can do something like that, which is why most fights between gods end up being finished on who has more raw strength and power. That is why...Lucifer is not wrong when he ended up thinking that the horses are not an illusion. Right, he is not wrong because it is the truth that the horses were not just an illusion or anything of the sort. The horses were...summoned here with summoning magic. It is because they were real living magic horses that Lucifer ended up thinking that they are not an illusion. Lucifer is never wrong about that, and this is why it bes even more interesting. Lucifer killed the first batch of horses, and now, the corpses of the first batch disappeared as it was reced by the new living horses. What''s more, the horses...do not feel as if they are living creatures. But Lucifer knows that if hees into contact with these horses would he then conclude that they are indeed living creatures. It was weird considering that all of this is veryplicated. The horses are here because of summoning magic, and that''s a fact. But why do they feel as if they are not living creatures? That is because of the air magic. The air magic is so advanced that it is the reason why it was able to fool Lucifer. It is the reason why...the horses do not feel as if they are living creatures, and that is the reason why when Lucifer killed the first batch of horses, he felt that they were real. It is because the air magic is interrupting his senses. And it was not just the air magic. The real purpose of the illusion magic here is to support both the summoning magic and the air magic. In other words, this...is not really an illusion or anything of the sort. It could be very well said that it is summoning magic with some kind of air trickery in it. And that is why Lucifer is curious about the creator of this technique...of this magic. This magic is so bizarre that the creator of this kind of magic must be a madman. And the audacity of this madman to even call himself an illusionist...Lucifer was really curious about the creator. Summoning magic that was backed with illusion magic and air magic... The air magic is advanced enough to even fool Lucifer. Of course, it was only able to fool Lucifer because this is the first time that Lucifer has met with this kind of magic. This is the first time that he saw air magic being applied this way. Now that he has experienced it for himself, he would not be fooled by it anymore the next time hees around it or anything of the sort. Nheless, the fact that Lucifer was even fooled by it is amazing. One could even say that the one who created this magic must have been a master at air magic rather than illusion magic. Sure, Lucifer''s senses might be crippled somehow because of his current condition but that is not an excuse. That is the main reason why Lucifer wanted to meet the creator of this magic. ''To fool even me...that is not something anyone can just do. Someone who is skilled with air magic, knowledgeable enough with both summoning and illusion magic...this guy is interesting.'' Lucifer thought. However, his thoughts...finally ended there when the brain spoke again. "Now that the horses are finally back, shall we continue our journey to the Luciferian Empire with our new guest?" The brain spoke. Of course, no one really answered since it was not really a question that one should answer. Anyway, Lucifer was looking at the brain differently now. Since the brain is the one who knows the magic, he probably also knows who the creator of this magic is. ''I need to know...'' Lucifer thought as he could feel the carriage being pulled by the horses now. Chapter 158: Veteran Demon Chapter 158: Veteran Demon The carriage carrying Lucifer, Berde, and the brain finally took off after the brain sessfully used the magic they needed to summon the horses once more. Well, it was no brainer that the horses would begin to pull the carriage right away after being summoned by the brain. Of course, now that they were moving, the brain...just remained standing still on where it was located before, and Berde was keeping an eye on the brain and Lucifer. Even though they said that they would travel together and be ''friends,'' that does not really mean that Berde would just trust Lucifer that he would not kill them or anything of the sort. Naturally, since Berde is being able to do something like this under the brain''s supervision, it means that the brain is allowing Berde to do something like this. After all, even the brain recognizes that it would be stupid for him to leave Lucifer unguarded in this ce. Well, even if he and Berde do not pay attention to Lucifer, he would...still be paying attention to Lucifer in this ce. The ce is small enough for them to see each other without even turning their heads around or anything of the sort. Of course, Lucifer is also aware of the fact that Berde is not taking away his eyes off of him. Even though Berde is not really looking at Lucifer directly with his eyes, his senses were with Lucifer, and because of Lucifer''s superb senses, he is able to feel it. But of course, none of this matters to Lucifer. If it bothered Lucifer that Berde is looking at him all this time, then he would just say something about it. And there is nothing the brain and Berde would be able to do. After all, Lucifer is the one who is the most powerful demon in this carriage. If he says that he does not like the fact that Berde is watching him closely, then they would have to stop doing that. If they try to say some kind of bullshit, they know that Lucifer can just try and kill them. Lucifer knows that he has this kind of option, but he did not do it. This is because...it just did not matter to him at all. And the reason why it did not matter to him is that...Lucifer''s mind was all over the creator of the illusion, the one that gave the technique to the brain. Since the magic itself was so interesting and new to Lucifer, Lucifer knew that he just had to see the creator of something like this personally. There''s not really a reason why he needs to see the creator of something like this, but...if Lucifer had to give a specific reason, then he would probably say that it is for the future. Lucifer deems that this type of magic is a new kind of magic. It is not something that Lucifer can just replicate even though he is a Hell God. Naturally, if a Hell God who focuses on illusions and summoning magic sees this kind of magic, then that Hell God might just be able to do it. However, Lucifer is not that kind of Hell God. But then, that just makes it all stranger that Lucifer is interested in something like this. He is not a Hell God who specializes in illusion magic or anything of the sort, so he should not have any interest in illusion magic even if it''s new or not. Lucifer has already seen the magic circle of this type of magic, so he would be able to counter it the next time he sees another type of this magic. That was why it is strange for Lucifer to even want to meet the creator of something like this. But...this is where the main reason why Lucifer wants to meet the creator of something like thises into y. It is for the future. Illusion magic is...not that really popr among demons since most demons see illusion magic as the coward''s way of fighting. The ones who only practice and use illusion magic in a fight are those who are born with it naturally or the ones who just really like illusion magic. Of course, they number few whenpared to the number of demons who practice the other kinds of magic. And that is why Lucifer wanted to prepare for the future. If magic such as illusion magic has been evolved into something like this when it is not really that popr, then...magic that is popr must have been evolved into something...far greater than before, too. And to be able to prepare for something like that, Lucifer thought that it would be best if he met with the creator of this magic himself. Lucifer does not really have any ns or ideas on how he would act around the creator of this magic. Hell, he does not even know what he wants from the creator of this magic. But Lucifer finds it imperative that he meets with the creator of this magic for the future. Of course, that...does not really make any sense. If Lucifer could find an evolved version of illusion magic in this ce, then he would be able to find it in the Luciferian Empire, too. Luciferian Empire has arge amount of poption. Its poption is among hundreds of millions of demons. And a poption like that...Lucifer would be able to find millions of demons who would probably be using evolved magic. Well, it''s probably wrong to call it evolved magic, but in Lucifer''s perspective, since he just came out of his ce, he just sees it as evolved magic. Anyway, that is the reason why it does not really make any sense for Lucifer to want to meet with the creator of this illusion technique since he can just see the evolved magic in the Luciferian Empire. If he goes to a fight or a duel and observes the fighters, then he would definitely be able to find more information about the evolved magic. It is so simple, and Lucifer knows that there is no need for him to meet with the creator of this magic. But...there''s something about the veryplex structure of the magic circle that he just analyzed that makes Lucifer want to meet with the creator of the veryplex structure of the magic circle. Lucifer does not know what it is yet, and that is exactly what he wants to find out. And that is the reason why Lucifer does not just give up a fuck if Berde is watching him or anything of the sort. He is just too preupied with the creator of this illusion magic that he just does not give a fuck. Of course, that is not the only thing that Lucifer is focused on right now. He is also focused on how he would be able to meet the creator of this illusion magic. In other words, he is trying to think up ways to make the brain and Berde tell him where they got the magic from. Naturally, Lucifer has thought using violence would solve his current problem, but Lucifer shook his head at the thought not long after thinking about it. This is because he knew that they might just be stubborn and not tell him about the creator. Or...they might be friends with the creator of the illusion magic and they might end up thinking that Lucifer is out to kill the creator, thus making them seal their lips. Lucifer has experienced torturing angels himself to make them cough up the location of other angels, and he knows very well that it would be hard for him to make someone rat on his buddies. That is why Lucifer immediately crossed out the idea of using violence to make them tell the identity of the creator of the illusion magic. However, if one thinks about it, without violence...Lucifer cannot really do anything. Of course, Lucifer can try killing them and summoning the Grim Reaper to make them talk, but...Lucifer has figured that it would be hard. It was easy when he did it to the girl when he first trieding out of his room after thousands of years since the girl was inexperienced on how to guard her soul. But veteran demons know how to guard their soul. Naturally, Lucifer is capable of ripping their soul even if they guard against it. But...with the current condition of Lucifer, it would just be too much to ask if he could rip open the guards on the souls of veteran demons. And as far as Lucifer has observed, Berde is a veteran demon. Of course, Lucifer might have been able to dominate against him in battle, but that is just because that is Lucifer''s specialty. He is specialized in fighting against someone, so it is easy for him to do it. But...as weird it may be, Lucifer does not specialize in souls. So...it would really be hard for him to do it. But...that was only the case for veteran demons. ''The brain...is not a veteran demon...'' Lucifer thought as he realized this. Chapter 159: Friends Chapter 159: Friends ''The brain...is not a veteran demon...'' Lucifer thought as he realized this. Right, it is the truth that the brain is not a veteran demon or anything of the sort. After all, he is just a brain. Although there are monsters or demons who are missing some body parts, they are still capable of fighting. The brain...is not capable of fighting since...he just does not have a body or anything of the sort. Of course, there are several ways for one to be recognized as a veteran demon. It is not only by fighting that one can be a veteran demon. One can also be a veteran demon if one practices his will, mind, and determination. If one has extraordinary willpower and mental focus, then one could be considered to be a veteran demon. However, one would have to go through many tribtions, hardships, and ordeals to even have the extraordinary willpower one would need to be recognized as a veteran demon. That is the reason why...a veteran demon mostly is born through fighting. By fighting hard and tough battles, their willpower is sharpened and their mental focus gets better and better as they fight. Most important of all is their determination to stay alive through it all. And considering that the brain...cannot even put up a fight against anyone else shows that he must not have these qualities to be recognized as a veteran demon. Naturally, Lucifer doubts that the brain''s mental focus and willpower are as strong as a veteran demon''s. If the brain did have qualities like that, then Lucifer would have been able to feel it right away. What''s more, Lucifer is aware that the brain...is a smart guy. Well, it was obvious at this point since the only thing that the brain can do is just think. Since the brain cannot fight or anything of the sort, the only way he can make himself as useful as possible, for himself, is to be smart. Lucifer suspected that the reason why the brain even thought of inviting him to go with them to the Luciferian Empire is that the brain has calcted it all. He calcted it with his brain that Lucifer is not looking to kill them or anything of the sort. And he also calcted that it would be a lot safer for them if Lucifer goes with them, seeing how he was able to beat Berde so easily without even moving so much and causing a ruckus. In other words, in a way, Lucifer is being treated as a guard dog right now in exchange for allowing him to go with them to the Luciferian Empire. It is not really a bad thing since Lucifer can just ignore them if they needed help or anything of the sort. Well, Lucifer cannot really ignore them at this point since Lucifer is curious about the creator of the illusion magic, which is a kind of information that he would only get from the brain or Berde. In other words, Lucifer would have to make them talk in a good way... Of course, considering that the brain is not a veteran demon, Lucifer can always just make his soul talk. But...Lucifer has also discarded this for the reason...that he might not be able to make the creator of the illusion magic talk to him if he learns that Lucifer killed the brain. The creator of the illusion magic trusted the brain with his special creation, one that might actually be a new type of magic. This is not just a simple matter of the creator trusting the brain or anything of the sort. It is something more special than that, and if Lucifer kills the brain and they happen to have a brotherhood type of rtionship, then Lucifer would never be able to make the creator of the illusion magic talk to him. However, if that was the case, then...Lucifer would have no other way to know the identity of the creator of the illusion magic other than to ask the brain and Berde. And asking them about it...is a little bit risky. The fact that Lucifer would even ask about the illusion magic means that he knows enough about how the illusion works. They might know that Lucifer is strong, but they are sure to get freaked out if they find out that Lucifer was able to analyze the magic circle in just a matter of seconds. Of course, Lucifer can always leave out details while asking them, but the brain is sure to be suspicious of how Lucifer found out the mechanics of the illusion magic. And being able to find out the mechanics of the magic just by seeing the magic circle once...the brain and Berde are sure tobel Lucifer as some kind of monster, no doubt about that. No matter how calm they are, being able to do that is just monstrous. And if they get all panicky and all that stuff, they might not be able to tell Lucifer the identity of the creator of the illusion magic, thus leaving Lucifer in a roadblock. However, that was not all the issues that Lucifer has in his current situation. If Lucifer asks the brain about the identity of the creator of the illusion magic, the brain might end up thinking that Lucifer saw it before...and that he is actually an enemy of the creator of the illusion magic. After all, there is only onemon reason why someone would ask something like that. Even if Lucifer tries to say that he is just curious right after, the brain would just get suspicious. That is why it is just not advisable to ask for the identity of the creator of the illusion magic in this current situation. But...there is something that Lucifer can do to better his current situation. And that would be...to make friends with the brain. Right...if Lucifer just bes better friends with the brain, then his current situation would get solved. Even though it may sound so simple, it is actually not. If Lucifer became friends with the brain and gets his trust, it would be a lot easier for him to finally ask the identity of the creator of the illusion magic. What''s more, the brain would not be suspicious of Lucifer if he asks something like that. After all, they were friends. Of course, friends might be suspicious of each other, but...at the end of the day, the brain would still give it to him. That is why...all Lucifer needed to do in this situation is to be friends with the brain and then ask. Such a simple solution to thisplicated situation. Naturally, Lucifer is aware of this simple solution as well. However...that simple solution is not really that simple...especially for Lucifer. Why? It is because...Lucifer does not really know how to make friends. Lucifer has a lot of servants and subordinates. He has an army of servants, and he has hundreds of close vassals under him. What''s more, Lucifer also has a lot of enemies. He has a lot of enemies who would die just to have the chance of killing Lucifer with their own hands. Lucifer has met a lot of people, but...he does not really have any friends at all. Lucifer is a prideful demon. If someone is underneath him, he would not even consider talking to him. He just let go of his pride right now because of his current condition and situation. But...if this were any other day for Lucifer, he would not even be around these filthy and pathetic demons. That''s just how Lucifer is. Of course, if someone is equal to him...it is just impossible for them to be friends. After all, someone who is equal to him is a Hell God or a Heaven God. And for two Hell Gods to be friends...that is something that could be considered to be unheard of. That is why...in his very long life, Lucifer has no idea how to make friends. That was why...the very simple solution to this current situation is not really simple for Lucifer. It was ironic. However, this is just the case, and Lucifer knows that himself. He knows it better than anyone else that he does not know how to make friends. And that is why...Lucifer has once again hit a roadblock. And while he was thinking about his current situation and how he would be able to make friends with the brain, the brain was...observing Lucifer. Since Lucifer is powerful, the brain never really puts his guards down around Lucifer. In fact, that is something the brain would never do considering that Lucifer is still a threat to them. Even though they came to an understanding, that is just because they were able to talk. Who knows what would Lucifer do if he gets bored or something like that. And while the brain is observing Lucifer, the brain was able to notice something weird. And that was... ''Hmm? There''s something leaking from him...'' The brain thought as he ''looked'' at Lucifer. Chapter 160: Conversation Chapter 160: Conversation ''Hmm? There''s something leaking from him...'' The brain thought as he ''looked'' at Lucifer. The brain focused on this something leaking from Lucifer better as he tried to close in on it with his senses. Well, the only senses that the brain would have is...nothing. He could only feel around with his magic and try to make out what kind of object or living creature he is dealing with by using his brain and thinking faster than ever. Of course, this is what the brain did as he focused on this...strange something that was leaking from Lucifer. And what he could make out from this is...nothing. Since the brain really could not see or feel, he does not know what to think if...he has note across with it. Naturally, the brain was able to realize this as soon as he was born, and he made sure to familiarize himself with as many things as possible, and even living creatures to make sure that he would not get lost down the line if ever he loses his subordinates. That was an easy thing for him to decide right away since the brain is aware of his limitations. But...if the brain was not able toe across something else before, then there is no way for him to know if hees across it now. And that is exactly what is happening right now. The brain...does not know what kind of leakage Lucifer is having. And that was why the brain is panicking. ''What do I do...is that a threat to us? No, if that''s a threat, then Berde would have said something already...'' The brain did not know if what was leaking from Lucifer was a threat to him or no. He did not know if it was something good. Of course, since Berde did not really say or react to anything about it, then it only means that it is not a threat to them. However...since Lucifer is a lot stronger than Berde, it could just be that Berde is not able to pick up on this something leaking from Lucifer, thus making him unable to react to it. After all, if he does not know about it, then there is nothing he can say about it. It is as simple as that, and that is the reason why the brain was panicking. There is also the reason that the brain would not be able to alert Berde without Lucifer noticing it. Lucifer is stronger than them, and his senses would be a lot more sensitive than normal. His senses should be able to pick up an ant''s movement from the ground without any problem. There is no mistaking it that Lucifer would be able to notice it even if the brain whispers to Berde''s ear from a very close point. There are a lot of reasons why the brain is panicking and all of them are reasonable. Lucifer is not really a friend to them. If anything, he is actually an enemy that the brain just did not choose to fight because he is too strong to fight. If they actually fought, there is no doubt that the brain and Berde would have already died ever since they met Lucifer. ''Think, me! I am a brain...and all I do is think! So I have to think of something that would be able to solve this situation. Or if not that, I should be able to find out the identity of whatever''s leaking out from this guy!'' The brain hyped himself up. Well, it is the truth that all that the brain does is thinking. If anything, thinking is his specialty since that''s the only thing that he can really do. And since that''s the only thing he can really do, the brain decided that he would be better than anyone. That was why he hyped himself up with a newfound determination in order to solve this situation. Well, solving this situation when Lucifer is a lot stronger than the two of them is impossible. The only thing that the brain would be able to do is to somehow dissolve this situation and make peace with Lucifer. ''How do I make peace with him...ah! I can use a conversation and find out what I can please him with...'' The brain thought. Also, the brain thought that if he talked with Lucifer, he would have enough clues to find out what it is that''s leaking from Lucifer. He would be able to find out by...probing around Lucifer''s emotions while they are talking. If Lucifer is angry and the leakage from his grows stronger, then it means that whatever is leaking from Lucifer is a threat to the brain and Berde. If Lucifer is angry and the leakage from his does not grow any stronger, then it means that it is not something that they should be wary of. It is just simple logic, but it is really useful in this current situation. That was why...as soon as the brain thought of this method, he quickly moved...his ''body'' towards Lucifer. Lucifer...noticed that the brain was moving towards him, but he did not speak. Well, it is because it was the one who approached him first. It was only natural that the one who approached first is the one who would also speak. And that is exactly what the brain did as he spoke, "I have no intentions to know your business but may I ask something?" The brain asked Lucifer, and Lucifer just nodded his head slightly. Well, Lucifer is still thinking about how he would be able to have the information of the identity of the creator of the illusion magic from the brain and Berde. Incidentally, Berde just walked alongside the brain when he noticed that the brain moved towards Lucifer. He did not ask anything since...he does not need to ask anything since the one who calls the shots in here is the brain, his lord. Anyway, when the brain ''saw'' that Lucifer moved his head in agreement, he quickly asked his question. "May I ask this gentleman why he is going to the Luciferian Empire?" The brain asked...about theirmon destination; the Luciferian Empire. This is something that the brain could really use for a conversation since they both share this destination, and it is not really private information unless Lucifer is going there to do shady business. Of course, the brain already knows that Lucifer is there to do shady business. Someone of his strength just does note around so normally. If someone of his strength goes out, it is more than likely...they are out for blood. That''s just how strong and rare a demon as powerful as Lucifer is. Well, Lucifer is stronger than what he showed these two, but that''s not the point. The brain...does not care if Lucifer is nning to do shady business in the Luciferian Empire. Right, he does not care about it. Why? It is because the brain is also going to the Luciferian Empire to do shady business. In other words, they were the same kin. The brain gambled on Lucifer. He gambled whether Lucifer is also aware that the brain is going to the Luciferian Empire to do shady business, just like him. Of course, if Lucifer is aware that the brain is going to the Luciferian Empire to do shady business, just like him, it is more than likely that he would also tell the reason why he is going to the Luciferian Empire. At least, that''s what the brain thought in this situation. And what Lucifer is thinking right now is...well, to simplify it, Lucifer is feeling happy right now. Lucifer is actually puzzled on whether he should start a conversation with the brain, but here the brain was, starting a conversation with him. In this scenario, Lucifer is definitely winning a lot more than the brain. After all, the brain is only talking to Lucifer due to the mysterious substance that was leaking from Lucifer, which is...something that Lucifer is not even aware of. But Lucifer could use this conversation to find out the identity of the creator of the illusion magic without looking suspicious, too. Of course, Lucifer did not really know why the brain just started a conversation with him, and he does not give a fuck why. The only thought that Lucifer had, in this case, is how he would be able to exploit this situation. And to do that, he would have to talk. "Hmm...the reason why I am going to the Luciferian Empire...is simple." "It is because I need to meet someone there. I think you are aware of the man who I am about to meet." "His name is...Kars...Kars Warmester. Or was that his full name? I''m not too sure if I remember right." Lucifer said, and he just gave a piece of very important information right away to the brain. Well, it is because it is not really a very important piece of information to Lucifer. What Lucifer would do to Kars is that he would just kill him. Of course, when the brain heard this, he was shocked. ''What?!'' The brain thought. Chapter 161: Decision Chapter 161: Decision ''What?!'' The brain thought when he heard what Lucifer just said. Well, it is only natural that the brain would react like this. No...it is not only the brain who reacted like this but also Berde as he also panicked in his mind. Why? Well, the reason was obvious. It was because the name of Kars Warmester was brought up in this conversation, which is something they did not expect at all. After all, Kars Warmester...is a famous demon whose name is known even in other kingdoms. Of course, hisst name, Warmester, also aided him in bing famous, but the Warmester family name is definitely not the main reason why he is known even in other kingdoms. In other words, Kars...is famous because he is Kars, not because he is one of the Warmester Denoble House. However, just why did his name warrant such a reaction from the brain and Berde? It was simple. It is because they...are scared of Kars. As strong as he might be, Berde knows that he is no match for Kars. As smart as he might be, the brain knows that he can never outthink Kars. That is how scary Kars was for these two living creatures. And for them to hear that Lucifer''s goal ining to the Luciferian Empire is to actually meet this fearsome man... Even though the brain knew that Lucifer is strong, this...might actually be the first time that the brain would have regretted his decision. No...the brain definitely regretted his decision in inviting Lucifer toe with them to the Luciferian Empire. Even though Lucifer just said that he would just meet with Kars Warmester, the brain knew that it is not a simple meeting or anything of the sort. There...would be blood. And even though the brain knew that Lucifer is definitely stronger than the normal demon, and he knows that his strength is enough to cause a storm in the Luciferian Empire, the brain...would still choose Kars Warmester over Lucifer. It was only natural for him to choose Kars Warmester over Lucifer. The brain knew Kars Warmester and what he can do for a very long amount of time. And the brain only became aware of Lucifer just a few minutes ago. There is no way that the brain would choose Lucifer over Kars Warmester when ites to strength. And that...was weird. After all, Rouge and the others said that Kars Warmester was only a demon who only thinks because he is not really suited for battle. That is also the reason why the Patriarch of the Warmester Denoble House, the old man of Rouge, still is a Patriarch up to this day because his son, Kars, was not strong enough to take up the mantle. And now, the brain, who knows how strong Lucifer is, would pick Kars Warmester over him. This is certainly weird as this would mean that Kars Warmester is still stronger than Lucifer. Well, at least, whenpared to the strength that Lucifer showed to the brain and Berde when he fought Berde. That is the reason why the brain is regretting his decision to invite Lucifer to go with him to the Luciferian Empire. Kars Warmester is smart. He would definitely find out that the brain and Berde had something to do with Lucifer. And after Kars Warmester is finished with Lucifer, he would definitely hunt down the brain and Berde for they are the ones who led Lucifer in the Luciferian Empire where he is currently located. In other words, it is easy for the two of them to be seen as aplices with Lucifer. Once that happens, the brain knows that he is a dead man walking alongside Berde. ''But...even if I try to call off this whole thing together with this guy now, it would look like I''m being rude, and I might incur his wrath instead.'' ''Even if Kars Warmester is stronger than him, he is still stronger than Berde.'' ''And if he sees me throwing him off the carriage as being rude, then I will still die at the end of the day.'' ''Fuck...I did not expect this simple situation to be soplicated now.'' The brain calcted his options in his brain very fast, but he was unable toe to an answer because of one reason. It is because...no matter who he chooses in his current situation, he would still die. If he chooses to respect Kars Warmester at this point and throw Lucifer out, there is a very high chance that Lucifer would get mad and kill him. If he chooses to respect Lucifer ande with him all the way through the Luciferian Empire, it is only a matter of time until he dies. But...there is a deciding factor in this situation. And that is the fact that...if the brain chooses to respect Lucifer right now, he would dieter. And dyingter than now is still better than anything at this point. That is why...the brain just decided to not throw Lucifer off the carriage and act normally. Although it might seem like a lot of time has passed for the brain to think this much, that is not the case. Only a couple of seconds has passed ever since Lucifer spoke. This is just because the brain focused on thinking as soon as he heard the name of Kars Warmester being spitted out of Lucifer''s mouth, which is why he was able to ''make'' enough time for himself to think and decide right away. Anyway, because he has decided that he would stick with Lucifer, he then spoke as if nothing really happened. "Yes...I am aware of that man. I am also aware that Kars Warmester is staying in the Luciferian Empire right now." "He is quite famous around these parts so his movements are known to people like me no matter how well he hides." "Of course, this is just because he is staying out in the open. If he decided to really hide without any interaction with anyone else, even I would not know where he is." The brain said...those words without any hesitation. Even though the brain said simple words, it is actually not simple. This is him saying to Lucifer that he knows where Kars Warmester is staying. Of course, the brain knew the risks he would be taking if he said something like this to Lucifer. But he still did it. There are two reasons why. This is to make sure that the substance leaking from Lucifer is not a danger to him or Berde. After all, if Lucifer suddenly bes aware that the brain knows where his target was, he is bound to be hot-blooded and passionate about it. In other words, despite his current situation, the brain is still doing what he has set out to do; find out what this substance is leaking from Lucifer. And the second reason why is...to make himself useful for Lucifer. Even though they are not really Lucifer''s subordinates, the brain wanted to prove that he could be useful to Lucifer. This is to make sure that he would have enough impression on Lucifer...that Lucifer might actuallye to save him if Kars Warmester decides to kill the brain and Berde. Well, this is actually a gamble for the brain since there is no certainty that Lucifer woulde save them when things get muddy or anything of the sort. But...it is a gamble that the brain is willing to take. After all, what is there to lose for him at this point? There is nothing for him to lose. By respecting Lucifer, he is already disrespecting Kars. And that is enough of a reason for Kars Warmester to kill the brain. This way, he would have a little bit of chance that Lucifer would remember him enough that Lucifer would actually want to save him from death. Either way, there is nothing that the brain can do at this point. And even though the brain...specifically said that he knows where Kars Warmester is staying right now, there...is no reaction from Lucifer at all. The mysterious substance leaking from Lucifer is steady. It did not grow stronger nor did it go any weaker. Lucifer also did not speak anything at this point. Well, this is simply because he is not interested in what the brain said. Lucifer is truly...focused on the information about the creator of the illusion magic. And this was only natural. Lucifer considers Kars Warmester as a trifling matter. He just came to the Luciferian Empire in order to kill him and then go back. That''s how it is. Lucifer is already considering Kars Warmester as a dead man walking thend. It is only a matter of time until he dies, and that is the fact. After all, Lucifer would definitely make ite true. But...even though Lucifer considers Kars Warmester as a trifling matter, he knows that the brain is trying to curry favors with him as the brain is basically saying to Lucifer that he can provide the information that he wants. Although this does not necessarily mean that the brain would tell him the identity of the creator of the illusion magic, it was enough of a hint for Lucifer that the brain...would try to please him as much as he could. And that is why... "Mhm. So you know where he is staying, that''s great. There''s another thing that I want to learn..." Lucifer said. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!